《Old: The Dark Inheritor》


 Chapter 1: A Boring Day

    I cannot believe, a woman, like me, would be forced to marry arrogant, snobby, greedy, lustful, and stupid men! There is no man worthy of being with me. Every time I try to find a worthy gentlemen, I am only troubled with annoying candidates approved by my parents. My mother tries to voice my interests and tries to find the right man I would like, but I feel like she is ignorant to what I really want. She is allowing my father to select all of these strangers instead of people I should be familiar with back when I was a child.


    With this, my father is grabbing candidates left and right to gain more reputation and wealth. I despise this. At the bottom of my heart, I miss the times my parents pampered me and allowed me to be happy.


    Of course a family consisting of twenty-seven children might have killed such happiness. It does not mean that I should be treated like a caged bird though. I am only seen as another way to extend the family to wealth and fortune. Right now, I feel miserable. Of course I did not voice my concerns against my own father. How can I? This world still views women as tools. My father, no, most males I encountered sees me as an object.


    I just sigh heavily as the maids continue to prepare my outfit and hair.  I am a princess. I can dress myself, but the maids insist on dressing me and they attend to most of my needs. I only wish my parents were still the same like back then. With my long silver hair is turned into a bun, I just gaze at the mirror in front of me.


    To be honest, it was not neat. The bun uses a good portion of my hair from the back of my head. A good amount of my hair is not part of the loose bun. Few strands of hair flows out from the side of my head and along the front. In the front, the strands run down the middle of my face while the rest is curved to the side. My pale skin complexion shines from the dazzling sun passing through the transparent windows of my room as the maids continue to dress me. Even though my figure is slim and beautiful, for the criteria most princesses should have, I still wore a stupid corset underneath my gown.


    The maids tighten the strings behind me. They made sure it was not too tight. They listen attentively to my breathing and watch closely for any signs that my body would undergo from a stiff corset. After the final adjustments to the corset, they nod in approval as they obtained the gown I am to wear for today''s event.  I made a scoff or something when they finished fixing the corset. They hastily changed me out of my clothes when they lift off my arms. They slide my shirt off of me. I hate this pamper life. I should be able to put my own clothes on. I should be able to clean after myself and attend to my own well-being. I just close my eyes as I hear the maid explain the usually ordeals I will have to deal with.


    Banquets. These annoying banquets display my parent¡¯s wealth. Not only that, for political and social interests, they want to improve their relationships with other lords and hope to find a possible candidate to become my fiance. I clutch my hands tightly into a ball. These infuriating gluttonous young men always prey on me. They are relentless in their attacks and always approach me. Why can''t these idiots leave me alone?!


    I am okay with a normal guy hitting on me. By normal, I mean personality wise. My old friends who played with me were utterly normal. They were not snobby. They were not rich. They were not arrogant and prideful. They treated me normally. They played with me and we both got dirty when we ran around and fall onto the ground. We treated each other equally and... Uh. My time with all of these nobles make me want to kill myself.


    The first few dates I had were the worst. I remember the guys trying to come onto me. They tried to place their hands on my breasts. They tried to fuck me. Plain and simple fucking intentions that made me sick. Luckily, I was saved by my own knights and these maids. I tried a couple more under surveillance with my knights. I was hoping some of these candidates could entertain me with some knowledge of the world or something entertaining to chat about. None of them could do that. They all came up with the same fucking excuse to why I should choose him. They also talked about how they will treat me like a princess (even though I am a princess already, idiots).


    None of them even showed a serious face throughout these conversations. They all had smug looks written on their faces. They think too highly of themselves and just wanted me because I am beautiful. THE ONLY REASON WHY THEY WANT ME! I just ask them why they want me. They all said the same answers. I just want to kill my father right now for sending me idiots one after one. I would have killed all of them too.


    My eyes lit a hateful fire in my pupils. The fact my body was trembling angrily indicated how frustrated I am with these events. One of the maids beside me said, ¡°Please, refrain and endure milady.¡±


    Her sincere and calm voice echoes into my ears. The anger in me died¡­ slightly. A fierce hate ignited in me. I would be lying about how much it pains me to attend these stupid things. I am getting tired to even call it a ¡®rare event¡¯ because it is becoming a daily thing, becoming a common natural event for a banquet to be hosted every damn week or so. Well, it is becoming a norm for the right terminology.


    My parents could easily avoid all of this if they spent their money wisely. Spending money on all of these banquets only lessens our heaps of gold stashed away somewhere.


    ¡°I know.¡± I only said it with a sincere tone as well, trying my best to hide my anger and disappointment. These maids always stayed by my side. When I was struck down by my father for rebelling against him when I was young, these maids nurture me and taught me about patience and other important values. My father and mother did not train me to become strong.


    These maids are my teachers and mentors. I trained myself in the arts, hiding them away. I pretend to be weak and fragile, but I can actually hold my own against an experienced warrior. I could also cook, clean, sew, barter, and use other skills. I sigh, once again, as I slip into the white heels. I can feel a slight pain coming from my nylon right foot. These damn shoes hurt me every time I go to these banquet.


    My gaze shifts towards another mirror from the corner of my right eye. When I turn to it, I was in that same white laced outfit. This gown has an exquisite pattern design along the collarbone region that runs down the middle till it stops at the waist. My white gloves covers my arms till it reaches the elbows as my shoulders are covered by the slightly round puffs of my gown. I hate wearing make up. It ruins my natural beauty.


    My mother is beautiful without make up, but she wears it to impress everyone else. I could care less about popularity and reputation. My green eyes lock onto my figure. Standing at 5 feet 5 inches tall (163-164 centimeters), my deep-set green eyes stares at my curvy, slim figure covered in this white dress. The dress emphasizes on every aspect of my womanly parts (except the lower parts of my body) displaying all the beauties I exemplify.


    Although¡­ this is nothing but showing off. I know this outfit costs a huge fortune. This entire outfit can make anyone stand out. I wish I could wear a regular outfit. It would be gorgeous on me. Using this rich dress only makes me hate my wealth. I hear an approving comment to my left, ¡°You look very nice milady.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I said with a pathetic smile and gaze, turning to the maid, ¡°I have been wearing the same thing to every damn banquet. Can you just say it is boring?¡± The maids just chuckle at my bluntness. I could wear something else, but the other outfits are too much for me to handle. This is close to simple. I walk out of my own room.


    A black knight looks towards me. He and six other knights bow before me. This man is a strange fellow. He is considered the weakest of the entire military force we have. He has six other individuals with him who are at the same rank as him. I did not want to grab any knights that my father and mother knew. The reason I chose these knights because my parent¡¯s candidates will try to woo me and try to engage my hand in marriage. No matter what, my parents are scheming a method to get me to marry their candidates.


    I know that this black knight leader has no outstanding reputation. He has no history of being a noble. He is not even well-known. He was employed by my family long ago. He was going to leave. I do not know the details to why, but I used my powers to make him become my loyal bodyguard along with his companions. I did this so my parents would not place someone they want beside me.


    I plan to leave this damn place or do something against my parents eventually, so having someone constantly watch me is bad. These knights are strangers, so I wanted to have a person I can develop a relationship with to execute any future plans. The group could have denied this and walked away. They did not though. The group agreed to serve me and thanked me, but it is hard to describe his thoughts.


    He is mysterious due to his silence, and the fact he is never seen without his armor. This goes for the other six as well. The group of black knights were waiting for me to exit the room. I said to them with an authoritative voice, ¡°Rise, and follow me.¡± I had to use an authoritative voice. There were guards nearby. I had to assert my dominance as a princess. To be honest, I hate commanding people in such a brute manner. I silently mutter at myself for doing such a thing.


    The sound of their armor moving echoes in my ear. They immediately arrive beside me and behind me. These seven (including the leader) are known as the weakest for one reason. They are rank six throughout the entire kingdom of mine. The ranks start from one to thirteen. After you hit the rank thirteen, one can move to a higher rank. I am not aware of the ranks after rank thirteen.


    The maids have no knowledge about these ranks. I have not asked the knights about said ranks though. I know my rank should be one as a noble woman. Most noble women are rank one. Due to the years of training, I am rank nine. I hide my powers because it will be my last card to use if anything goes wrong.


    If I wanted to leave from my father, I would have to be ready to face against his rank eleven elites, then his rank twelve guards. After that, my father is on the highest level as a level thirteen warrior. Well, king, technically speaking. He is terrifying to face against. He and several other nobles are in that rank. I sigh to myself, the leader hearing me sigh. He asks, ¡°What is wrong milady?¡±  I gather up my thoughts, realizing that the knight heard my unpleasant sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I replied. I concealed my startled tone. I simply waved my hand to his gaze. He watches me with concern as we continue our stroll. ¡°You always wear the same dress milady. Are you trying to woo anyone or is my intuition telling me the usually?¡± I chuckle slightly, placing a vile smile across my face.


    ¡°Do you really think that? They are all the same.¡± When I said this, I was surprised to hear a slight chuckle from the leader. His words, following after his scoff, made me feel warmth surging throughout my body, ¡°None of those guys are worthy for you. You are out of their league for these idiots. They should not even stand in your presence.¡± I want to ask him something, but I was eyeing at his armor.


    The armor has a simple design. It covers him from head to toe. The difference between him and the other six are the dark red outline around the plates of his armor. Most of these designs could be found around his knees, elbows, hands, chests, and his helmet. His helmet is an armet. The top part is longer than the bottom part. This armet has been modified to fit the leader compared to the others. Not only that, the leader¡¯s appearance of his dark red cape is tattered. One can see the many holes all over the cloak.


    The others did not have a torn up cape, hell, the armor this leader wears has many dents and scratches. There is a giant scratch where his eyes would be, but his vision seems fine. The armor he and the other wears contain greaves, gauntlets, large pauldrons, faulds, heavy leg plates, and the slightly large chest plate. The armor did not make them look wider, but their front and back gave them an upside triangle look if you stare at them from the side.


    I know that these warriors fought a lot before entering my family¡¯s services, but the leader is the only one covered in scratches. It seems like the other six did not have any scratches, but the leader is showing off all of those war marks on his armor. Why is that? The moving armor could be heard all around me, clanking against each other as they escort me.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s those knights.¡± A voice rang from the silver armored knights. These heavily armored knights wear an armet on their head with a yellow feather sticking out on the top. Some of them had their helmets on, others did not revealing their young or old faces. The one who spoke out was a middle age man with brown hair. He nudges his other pals as we walk by them.  These knights are rank seven or eight, giggling and mocking the rank six all around me. Although they are insulting the knights around me, most of them are jealous that they are MY personal guards. ¡°Those weaklings, I swear if it was not for the princess, they would be dead already.¡±


    ¡°Those black dirt idiots should not even be here.¡± Another guard said this rather loudly. This guard made a sickening sound, pretending he was puking.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± a guard quickly slapped him across the head, ¡°They are the princess¡¯ bodyguards. Do not think that she will let them loose on you¡­¡± I think this was more of an insult than a threat because that man starts to laugh wildly. This was stupid. I frown, not even hiding it. They continue to insult my knights. My loyal men who helped me train and taught me about fighting.


    It was aggravating. I eye at the leader, a memory enters my mind. I have asked this man, the leader, to spare against me in secret. His six companions and my maids watch our private match. When we fought, he was able to stand up to me really well. Even with the strongest moves I had. He blocked most of them fruitlessly and with no problem. This surprised my maid teachers. I was not able to land a hit on him. The leader was fast and he was relentless as well. He barely fought back. He literally used his armored bare hands against me. He was amused that I was able to do so much.


    Many princesses could not do what I do. I know that my knights had a secret to their weak rank. I am questioning if they really are weak. Their leader has so many battle scars, that I doubt he is a rank six. He is hiding something, but I will not pry into one¡¯s past without their consent. I have huge respect for these guys though. Despite the fact they are strangers, they have become my allies¡­ and my family that I always wanted.


    These knights helped me learn how to use martial arts. It is something completely different from learning how to use a sword or a weapon. Well, a gauntlet is an exception to this. Martial arts uses an inner energy called chi. Chi is like mana, but the two are still different in its own way. One can use chi and mana, but chi saps one''s physical strength. Mana saps the other sort of energy in one''s body, but your physical strength is intact. Both of these energies can knock you out if you run out of it, but if one runs out of chi, they might be exposed to death.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Chi is like your life energy that is used to enhance oneself. You can use chi like mana when it comes to empowering weapons and protecting oneself. When it comes to chanting spells, chi cannot do this. Compared to mana, chi can easily be replenished through meditating. Mana can be replenished through potions though. Chi cannot be replenished through any sort of potions. When it comes to controlling these two energy, chi can be tampered with. Spells use a certain amount of mana to unleash. Chi can be tampered with at the very start.


    One can train themselves in controlling how much chi is use to protect themselves or empower their fist. They can extend how much chi they can store in themselves. When it comes to doing the same thing with mana, they have to be at a high rank to control these changes. The training I went through was rigorous. I pushed myself to fulfill most of their requirements. They helped me increase my physical strength and stamina. They taught me various techniques and attacks that I can use with martial arts. It took me three years to get myself to their level. In those three years, I got to know each of these knights.


    Each knight tried to teach me their weapons they used. I was able to get a feel of what strength they had and what skills they can use. I could not wield one of their greatsword. The greatsword was at my height! Hell, I was terrified that I might break my back trying to heave the giant weapon. The maids had let me wield a bunch of weapons, but  I question what weapon I should use. I asked them. I wanted them to teach me at their fullest. They discussed among themselves for a while.


    In the end, the leader decided to teach me how to dual-wield two swords. Along with the martial arts training, it took me four years to get myself fully endorsed into these swords. Five of these knights supervised and taught me the various forms and the fighting styles I could do with them. I learned several skills and abilities that would have taken some warriors ten years to learn. Impressed by my fast pace learning, the leader taught me some advanced techniques.


    The maids taught me how to wield most weapons, but the leader has enrich me with his knowledge and strength that made me want more. I also cherished all of their teachings, loving every moment of it. I found a living enjoyment bursting from me as I test out these skills and continue my intense training just to fine tune and polish them.


    The last thing they taught me was how to wear heavy armor. Well, wearing it is simple. Training under it and running around, a whole different story. I collapsed forty-two times when fighting in this armor. The first months of receiving this armor, I had to get comfortable in it. Walking around in armor for ten minutes was nothing. Running in this armor for an hour was a living hell. I can remember the day when it was sunny, and I was tasked to pick up some boxes of sword from one area to another. In an hour, I fainted from exhaustion.


    I complained about it, but in truth, I was excited. Despite the hours of heat and muscle cramps, I pushed myself. In two months, I increased my familiarity with the armor. I was able to wield both swords easily and I ran in the armor for at least three miles. Now, the harsh part of the training was the task to use martial arts while wielding both swords and wearing this heavy armor. I got knocked out when I just released a bit of my chi just to empower my weapons.


    The weight of the armor literally pushed itself onto me. The swords I grasped immediately fell out of my hands. I was amazed at how weak I was when I activated my chi with this armor on. The leader explained to me that I will have to control my physical strength and expand on my chi. To have my body withstand such heavy pressure, I need to have a good amount of chi or just physical strength alone to even stand. This was how I worked on controlling with chi as well.


    Without this suit of armor, I had no way of controlling it. I only controlled it by channeling how much chi I had to use to do empower myself or protect myself. I had no insight on how to actually manipulate chi until I dawn on this armor. Hell, if this armor weighs this much,


    I know that my knights were very strong compared to the usually guards. I just continue to train. It takes me a few months to actually slash around with my empowered chi weapons dawning this heavy armor. After a few more months, I finally found myself standing and fighting with empowered weapons.


    I even held a fight against the leader who was utterly impressed by the rate I was learning.


    They literally stick by me no matter what happens.


    They treated me like their own daughter and always treated me nicely. They always showed concern when I was troubled by something. They protected me from any dangers and even took some dangers head on to prevent any issues that would come to me.


    They have been my loyal shields and swords. We laugh together. We fought together. We had so many good moments together. Even though


    I have a pampered life, these men were like a father to me. Hearing these idiotic knights talk down to my knights increased my wrath. I glance at my own men. They were silent and staring straight ahead.


    I cannot accept this.


    I open my mouth.


    ¡°Do not cover for us milady,¡± the leader whispered, knowing full well that I was going to speak, ¡°These knights are nothing.¡± I was going to argue with him, but I stopped myself. I just clicked my tongue. I will make sure my men will not have such ill treatment ever again once I escape. Two rank ten warriors eye at me. It seems like we reached our destination. These two warriors move towards the heavy golden doors. The two men push the doors open and they went past the open doors to walk down the corridor.


    They arrive at the end of the corridor where stairs travel down into a bright room. His voice rang with his words, ¡°Princess Aisha has arrived!¡± Those words echo throughout the air. The loud noises I could hear from the bottom of the stairs were silenced. The leader says, ¡°As usually, the same old routine.¡±


    The knights lined up to the right of me, knowing full well that everyone will want to get their eyes on me. I just shook my head slight. I steeled myself to have thousand of eyes stare at me.


    Walking to where the two rank ten warriors were at, they bowed away from the numerous eyes that dawn on me. I have grown accustomed to the ten thousand gazing eyes.


    I just walked forward.


    I did not turn towards the audience yet.


    Another memory flash in my head as I slowly walk down the stairs past the two ranked ten warriors. This memory revolves around the maids and my knights helping me maintain balance and posture when I make a grand entrance. At that time, I remembered how the maids played with me and how the knights mocked me when I tripped on my dress or stumbled stupidly down the stairs. Some of the knights even poked and joked around making me laugh.


    When two days went by,  I was able to gracefully walk down these stairs.


    My mind returns to reality.


    I swear, I smiled a bit before I snap myself back into a bored and neutral expression.


    I grab the front of my dress, lifting it slightly. While my right hand has done this, my other hand runs against the railings. My knights are on the right of me pacing themselves with my own speed. I turn my entire body towards the audience when I reach the last flight of stairs. I had a emotionless expression written all over my face.


    It was an expression showing a strong and calm presence as well as graceful composure as I walk down these stairs. I did not have my hands grab my dress, slowly and carefully going down these remaining steps. The huge chandelier hanging at the very ceiling has colored the first floor with lights. There are some lamps against the pillars along the edge of the huge hall. The entire first floor is packed with nobles.


    Every man and woman dressed to their best. Everyone staring at me. My black knight leader has split from his line formation when they reach the junction where I turned. They are in two columns now, following behind me from the left and right.


    ¡°My beautiful daughter!¡± Those words that echo within the hall are coming from my father. I eye at my father. I had a fake smile spread across my face. Inside, I loathed him. My body heat increased to the point I can feel some sweat tinkering down my back. I can feel my hands wanting to grab a nearby weapon to behead him right now.


    Th sole reason why I hate my father is because there was an old friend I liked. Back then, nobility and wealth meant nothing to my family the Grahams, but when we joined this faction, my parents start to change their values and their beliefs. I liked this commoner who served under us. We chat in the gardens a lot. I would have played with him, but he was very interesting. He talks a lot about philosophies and ideologies for a kid. He even talked about his goals and dreams to become some awesome warrior that would reach the cosmos. I chuckled at his goals, but that was what made me liked him.  My father and mother were outside with us, overhearing our conversation one day. The young boy I chatted with said a harmless joke about marrying me when I grow up.


    I was going to giggle at his silly comment until my father threatens the boy to leave. No, he did not threaten him. He kicked his family out of our mansion. I demanded to know why he did such a thing. My father explained to me that I am to marry someone of wealth and strength. I was outraged by my father¡¯s sudden actions and this stupid declaration. This was my own life! I was- I am still- aware of what I can do with my own life, but my father slapped me across the face.


    He fiercely and bluntly told me that I will not marry anyone weak or unworthy. After that day, he appoints numerous males to try and woo me. At the least, he is giving me a chance to see if I like his candidates or not. Yet none of them show the traits or personality I would want in my ideal man. The fact that I was denied my own free will and denied any freedom to leave this mansion made me loathe my father and my mother.


    My mother does not help me and she does not comfort me.


    She does whatever my father tells her to do. My mother is the very meaning of being a tool. And now I am staring at my father again. I force myself to hide my disgusted face. I have to endure! I did not hug him, bowing to him. I grip the edge of my dress, picking it up slightly and tilting my body forward. ¡°Dear Father,¡± I said grinding my teeth together, hating my fake mask I have to place on, ¡°How is the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± the messy brunette hair man said. He was wide. Despite the fine robes covering him with exquisite patterns, he was well toned underneath those clothes. His figure was quite wide as well. As a rank thirteen warrior, he is feared by most of the people in this mansion. His oval-shaped eyes glance all around the room saying, ¡°Let us continue our party!"


    His face was did not display as much wrinkles to when he is enraged. I watch the jolly man turn around and head back to the nobles he was conversing with. Numerous conversations erupt back to life. I just sigh at the peering eyes that lust for me. I have my men accompany me to the side.


    My eyes shift their attention to the outside, eyeing at the cloudless sky where the sun shines so brightly.


    I decide to get a wine glass from the table and indulge myself in this delicacy.


    The wine is alright. The taste is not too sweet but not to bitter. To be precise, the wine has a medium-bodied weight to it. The aroma is fairly weak though. Since this is red wine, it was not that crisp. The wine is somewhat dry. The flavor¡¯s intensity is not much, the finishing impact it leaves on my throat was not strong, but it did leave a fruity impression in my mouth. It was also soft. And I know for sure, the wine was not stored for a long amount of years.


    This was opened recently, so it did not have a strong positive oaky feeling to it. Either way, this wine has been served at this banquet all the time. I have grown accustomed to it. How many times have I fancied myself in a delicacy that I always drink and then...


    ¡°Milady, how are you today?¡± In my mind, I curse at myself. It was the same damn routine. These young princes and nobles are trying to seduce me. I hide the anger in my entire body, saying, ¡°Oh, who might you be?¡±


    ¡°I am Harold¡­¡± My thoughts just curse in my head as my outside appearance just gazing at him and smiled. I wonder when I can finally escape this cycle of stupidity with these worthless and annoying men. The black knight leader eyes at me with his folded arms. The other knights were vigilant. The leader had this same posture every banquet. He knows that this is being repeated like last time. What surprised me was a slight argument between these men.


    They argue over who would talk to me first. Harold was pulled from me when the other rivals in love want to chat with me. Harold had a bright red face. He was enraged at the competitors for pulling him away from me. I can hear the stupid remarks about how foolish and ill-felt they were to be even in m presence. They literally brought up how greedy and snobby they are.


    Ironically, I recall Harold telling me that he would buy me so many things with all the money he had.


    I turn around to let out a laugh.


    A satisfied laugh came from my mouth as I watch this scene unfold. The damn hypocrisy I witness was priceless. It did not move me to like this guy, but it was enough to make me laugh at it.


    I feel a tad evil at laughing at the pain coming from them all. Although I still laugh at how they will never get me.  Or just the fact these guys are still fighting over me.


    Am I that beautiful? Surely, there are hundred other women in this banquet. Surely, they are approachable and easier to talk to. The leader and the other guards also laugh with me. ¡°Glad to see something got out of place.¡± One of the knights chuckled.


    Another knight nods in agreement.


    It was another boring day at the Graham''s mansion. Same old me attending the same old banquets. The same old attempts of getting guys to marry me and the same rejections I give out to all. I just sip this same old red that every banquet use. And here I am, standing with my family of knights.


    The knights'' laughter are cut off in mere seconds. In a quick motion, all of them got out of their stiff pose. They were on alert.

 Chapter 2: The Demi-God

    They were on alert? My eyes were puzzled at this. Why would my knights be on alert? Was there going to be an attack!? My body is ready to react to whatever danger was coming. Both the leader and my maids taught me to be vigilant if there was a sudden shift in one¡¯s behavior. This was obvious to spot because my guards would NEVER react in these banquets. We all eye at the door.


    ¡°MY LORD!¡± the cry came out.


    The sudden cry made everyone turn to the entrance.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Those words made my face turn pale. I was ready to ask the leader for a sword.


    This was usually a bad sign of something wrong.


    I felt that my body is ready to face a sudden change in my life.


    The black knights were already ready.


    ¡°Oh. It''s you.¡± Those words escape my father¡¯s voice were calm.


    I sigh. I just lean against the wall as my knights did the same thing.


    ¡°We have more guests!¡± My father¡¯s voice rang out.


    I just slap my head stupidly. I shake it side to side, letting out a pathetic chuckle.


    ¡°And I thought some demon came through those doors. I feel silly for conjuring up such a vision.¡± I laugh to myself in sheer pity.


    The leader said, ¡°I guess that awkward presence disappeared.¡±


    The leader said something strange. An awkward presence? Being able to feel one presence can highlight one¡¯s rank and strength. The fact that I could not feel this strange presence means that this being is very strong.


    Wait.


    How can a strong presence be sensed by my knights? I eyed towards him.


    Even though the others let down their guards, their pose changed. They would have their arms crossed, but this time, they were at attention.


    They were waiting for something.


    I am shocked by this. I know that my guards were never in this pose before. This is not a good sign.


    I sit in a red cushioned chair nearby, holding the wine glass in my right hand still. I twirl the wine inside of it, eyeing at the boring boys who are arguing over me still. I just close my eyes and sip the glass.


    I found it boring.


    Boring to be locked up and stuck in this rich life.


    I sighed very loudly once again. The leader eyes at me. I need more excitement before I go crazy.


    I place the glass down on a nearby table, ¡°Change of plans. We are going to leave early.¡± The leader did not say anything.


    ¡°Well, the sooner, the better.¡± The knights did not refuse to this. Without a single word, the eight of us just went to one of the rooms in the back. With all the noise in the background, I finally let out another heavy sigh, but of relief.


    I said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the field. I feel like fighting now. I doubt anyone will head to that area. I seriously need to vent out this frustration before father calls me back or something.¡±


    I let out a smile. A bright smile that I barely showed in public or around any I was not familiar with. The knights definitely loved this side of me. They want me to smile all the time. They would do anything to make me smile. Even if it means being stupid in front of me (which they have done hilarious moments to please me when I was down).


    The leader just chuckle, ¡°I like this side better.¡± I know that the leader cared about my well being since I made him my knights. We walked into the garden. It is a peaceful place where I usually run away to.


    No other guards are in sight and most of the maids are quiet about my affairs and let us do whatever. I just walk past the bushes and rows of planted flowers, twirling myself around the fountain. I let the bottom of my outfit twirl with me, spinning merrily like a saucer of some sort.


    ¡°This princess is better than the others.¡± One of the black knights said, the other one slapping him against the back as they all chuckle. They all know this from the ill treatment from the other princesses and princes, or they were complimenting me on how beautiful I was compared to my siblings. I spin myself around the fountain. I was enjoying the slight wind against my face and the flowery scent in the air. I have my eyes closed, cherishing this smell of freedom. I bump into something rough though. What...


    ¡°Milady?¡± The knights all eyed at the person I bump into.


    ¡°Oh, I am very sorry,¡± I said hastily, peering up to person I bump into.


    Wait a second, this person¡­ I have never seen this person!


    My eyes widened at this stranger.


    This person is a warrior! The person is not a resident of the mansion, and this person is not a noble.


    This is someone I cannot recognize!


    The knights quickly rush to my side, not drawing their weapon though.


    The person had¡­ Wait.


    This person who I thought was a man did not have a huge figure. The physic of this person is a female. The long straight haired blonde turns toward me. She blinks several times, staring at me from head to toe.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± I ask, unable to keep my cool. I know this might be an intruder or most likely an assassin, at worse.


    Or something else, but I did not expect someone to be in the garden at this time.


    This made me baffle and wild.


    ¡°Oh?¡± the girl bows to me, saying, ¡°I am sorry I have not introduced myself. I am Brynhild.¡±


    Lifting her head, she lets out a giggle saying, ¡°I did not expect to bump into Princess Aisha when I was trying to avoid the massive crowd of people from the banquet.¡±


    I inspect the girl before me. She has deep-set eyes as well. Blue colors her pupils. It seems like her arms, legs, feet, waist, and chest are covered in armor plating with some chain mail underneath the heavy armor. Despite the fact that she is a war maiden, her physic is like my own body. She is definitely a beauty, not relying on make up. Her somewhat sharp facial structures make her look like a model. I rub the back of my neck.


    She is too beautiful. I suddenly lost all confidence for some reason. I cannot explain why, but this woman was definitely¡­ something.


    With the minutes that passed, it was awkward for me to have stared at her for that long.


    ¡°Forgive me for staring,¡± I said, chuckling lightly as I gaze at her once more, ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    I am stuttering?


    I was puzzled at myself. Why was I stuttering?


    The blonde blinks several times and let out a hearty chuckle. It seems like she could not contain herself. Brynhild has her body roll inwards, her left hand raised towards her mouth to try and contain her chuckle that turns into a snicker. My face begins to burn up.


    ¡°W-what are you laughing at?!¡± Why was I acting strange? I could not figure out why. This embarrassed me. I can feel heat rushing to my cheeks. My eyes wanted to let out some pitiful tears due to this strange interaction. Is this girl mocking me?!


    ¡°For a princess to apologize to a commoner,¡± Brynhild let her chuckles die out. Her body shaking lightly as she raised her body from her lowered position, ¡°I, for one, must apologize for the troubles I stirred.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Stop apologizing, these are just simple acts. Talking with you is far better than being stuck in that heap of annoyances. I mean, I rather live in a volcano then chat with those nobles in the banquet right now." Brynhild seem astounded by my comment. Her eyes went wide for a moment.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going a bit over the top with that? I mean a volcano? Who would dare to go in there?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, ¡°No one except me, maybe.¡± I let out a laugh as the blonde followed up with hers.


    I stopped and said, ¡°Well, I am going to guess this, but are you enjoying the scenery? Well, I would like to tell you about it, but I must take my leave. If my father discovers my early departure, I will be forced back to that damn banquet.¡± Brynhild nods her head.


    As I walked off to the secret area past the garden, we did not notice Brynhild following along right behind us.


    The six black guards are puzzled at something. They walked beside and behind me, one of the guards speaking out for the rest of them, ¡°Who is that girl?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, you idiot, do not ask me? Do you know her milady?¡± Another guard responded and asked. The leader is awfully quiet. He had one of his hands against his helmet head.


    I shook my head no. ¡°If I knew this woman, I would have addressed her properly. At the very least, I know she is not a regular. I would know every face. You guys should know as well since you have been with me for these stupid banquets.¡± They nod in agreement.


    When we enter our secret area, it was a bit far from the mansion, but this prevented any other guards and my family to see my fights and my aura. I was hiding my aura as best as I can. Heading out here, I was able to reveal my true power and actually fight.


    The leader said, ¡°Why have you followed us here Brynhild?¡±


    The six guards and I turn around to eye at the blonde hair warrior.


    She chuckles, her eyes closed and waving to us.


    ¡°Why did you follow us!?¡± I repeat the question, my face utterly stunned. I did not expect this guest was going to follow us here! If my father learns about this,


    I am screwed.


    My face is pale and sweat starts to bead down my face. I am going to lose my cool.


    I find a sudden shift in the air, a gust blowing beside me. Eyeing at the blonde, the black knight leader has already appeared beside her with his sword out. A sudden clash of metal echoes in the air. My eyes widened at the blonde hair girl having her sword drawn out to stop the leader from slicing her in two.


    I also realized¡­ The black knight leader¡¯s true rank! A slightly tremendous aura is pressuring me to feel some fright. The leader is a ranked thirteen warrior!?


    What?! He hid his aura!?


    I am astounded by the immense strength the black knight showed. Three warriors of mine also engaged Brynhild. The other three decide to stay their hand and observe. The warrior maiden was able to disappear before the three attacking guards try to land their swords on her. I felt a sharp sword against my neck. In a second, the by standing knight near me quickly hammers his own weapon against the sword against my knight. I was dragged by the woman though, the two of us disappearing away from all seven of them. The girl draws the sword against my neck again.


    ¡°Milady!¡± the knights cried in unison.


    ¡°Jeeez,¡± Brynhild said, ¡°I just want to see why you guys were heading out here. It is not like I was here to do business with your father. He is such an insignificant figure to this giant world. You, leader, I know you can sense me. You know what my rank is right. It is not a number.¡±


    The leader lowered his stance saying, ¡°As I figured. You were at the entrance of the mansion when we felt it. I did not expect you could mask your aura though, but giving away who you are, it explains everything now. At least you are not a demon or something. That would have made a huge disaster. Let go of the lady though.¡±


    Brynhild said, ¡°Will I be troubled by the king and queen¡­¡±


    Before she finishes her statement, I took the chance to slam my elbow into her stomach. Despite the armor, I was able to use chi to enhance my elbow to ram against her protection. The impact forced her away from me. I praised the training my knights gave me.


    The blonde hair girl eyes at me, surprised.


    I quickly unleash several small sparks of lightning from the tips of my fingers, channeling the mana in my body to fire at her. The girl quickly evades the attack, whistling at what I was able to do. The ground has revealed straight lines that lashed against the ground when the lightning attack was flying towards her. The maids taught me how to use magic. Several maids use to be a rank seven mage of fire, thunder, and earth. Within the years of training with my knights, I also trained myself in magic. It was not rigorous compared to the physical training I went through with the knights. The training the maids gave me were reading and using spells once or twice on something for practice.


    I snap myself out of my memory to watch the black knight leader teleporting to the girl.


    The girl is attacked by the leader. She was going to teleport, but it was useless evade my men. She took the attack head on, but what surprised me was how she quickly kicked the two guards who teleport to slash her from her sides. The last guard tries to hit her from behind, but she purposely use force from the leader¡¯s blade to fly towards the ground. The fellow knight did not halt his attack. That attack was heading straight at the leader. The leader quickly grabs the sword with his ally, tossing the armored knight downward to chase after her. The knight still holds onto his sword as he used the momentum to pursue the girl. Brynhild did not crash heavily against the ground. She stopped herself, her foot lightly tapping against the ground. She backs away from that spot. Without a warning, a flat edge pillar flies toward the pursuing guard. The guard quickly rams his sword against the pillar, splitting into two.


    ¡°Woah,¡± Brynhild said, ¡°I did not expect you to just chop it into two. Hell, if I stood where I was, your strong attack would have killed me from those energy waves coming from that blast.¡±


    The girl is beside me again when she stated this. I was going to fend her off, but she tossed me off by doing something. I was witnessing the awesome might of my guards, shocked at their true rank. I was ready when she would try to get me. I tried to unleash several close combat techniques on her. I had several attacks land on her. She just stood there.


    ¡°That is just a Doppler ganger I made.¡± Brynhild said from behind me. Before I had a chance to defend myself, I was¡­ giggling? My face quickly turns red. My body starts to tingle and my concentration was disturbed by this sensation. Tickling?! She was tickling me in such a fight?! I tried to hit her, but she just tackles me onto the ground. She digs her hands deeper into my sides.


    She frowns, ¡°I cannot believe that you have a corset on you. Are you trying to become a Goddess? Why do you need this stupid contraption when you are already beautiful as you are?¡±


    Before she could do any more moves on me, the leader and the other guards tries to ram their swords onto her. She holds them all with one hand. Her hand did not bleed or shake from the four rank thirteen warriors. The leader says this after the awkward silence, ¡°Disengage. She does not mean any harm. If she truly found us as a threat, she would have teleported and killed our master.¡±


    Brynhild looks at the leader. ¡°You are quite observant.¡±


    I took the chance to push her off of me, the girl letting out a ¡°Wahhhhh¡± sound.


    I cannot believe she threw me off because of that! I did not want to believe that!


    I get up, my face slightly red, ¡°I¡­ What is your reputation!?¡±


    The six knights stare at one another. They, too, were curious about her rank. The leader, however, had a lead on who she was. ¡°If I am right, Brynhild is a Deity. She is a Demi-God.¡±


    I blink several times and then my mouth asks this.


    ¡°Demi-God? What is that?¡± I could only guess, these are the ranks that are after rank thirteen?¡±


    Before the leader explains, Brynhild decides to chime in, ¡°Yep. Demi-God is one of the three ranks you can become after you hit pasts rank thirteen; you will be able to choose if you want to be a Saint, Fiend, or Demi-God. Depending on your entire life, those aligned with justice and good intentions will become a Saint. Fiend can be aligned by doing evil stuff, and Demi-Gods can be anyone. There are other rules to being a Fallen Saint or a Pure Fiend. There is also a chance to be a Fiend Demi-God and et cetera. I can go describe all of these different ranks, but maybe another time. The fact your knights can sense me slightly is due to their high level. If they were like rank twelve or lower, they would not be able to sense me or find me dangerous at all unless I decide to show my powers. It is hard to hide your aura to others of the same rank as you. For me to do it though is easy since Demi-Gods have such a good benefit compared to the other three, but then again, it all depends on the training and individual¡±


    Hearing this, I gain an insight on the higher ranks.


    I am fascinated by such tales and ranks that I would try to become one day. I absorb this information like a sponge, taking every word into account.


    A strong feeling engulfs me. I want to reach those ranks. I want to go out and explore this world.


    Brynhild just sat there and said, ¡°I stopped by because I had to escort one of the nobles here. I am guessing that brunette man is your father Princess Aisha?¡±


    I nod my head, ¡°He immediately knew how important I was. Without a doubt I know he will want to get me to join his kingdom.¡± The girl shrugs, ¡°And I am just impressed that besides him, there are at least seven other rank thirteen warriors and a princess who has a good amount of skills. Not only that, she is a rank nine warrior herself. Although to be honest, a woman like you to have skills in martial arts and magic also amazed me. Who taught you all of this?¡±


    Brynhild seems to be fascinated by me. I was startled. In my confusion, her sparkling eyes and her attitude towards me scares me. I have mixed feelings about this girl. I did bump into her, but now she just stalked me to my own private area. Not only that, she forced us to reveal our true forms.


    ¡°Brynhild,¡± the black knight leader started, ¡°Even though you are a Demi-God and you clearly finish your mission, why are you still present? You could have left some hours ago after you escorted that noble here.¡±


    Brynhild just eyes at me for some reason. Her somewhat casually expression changed. It made me feel funny. She said in a serious manner, ¡°When I entered, I felt your presence. I can sense certain determination from people. I felt a cry of help. Most of the people I helped¡­¡±


    She wanted to finish her sentence, but the words did not come out of her mouth. Instead, she continued on, ¡°Well. I just had a feeling after I went through that doors I would have found something interesting if I went to the back of the mansion. So I did and this is what I found!¡± That last sentence made her go back to her somewhat cheerful self.


    Was she really cheerful? Something was off. I know that sort of face. I was going to state something, but a maid interrupt us in our secret area.


    ¡°Aisha, your father is trying to find you. He wants you to go back and attend the banquet.¡±


    I groan madly into the air, slapping my face with my own right hand.


    I let my hand run down my face, ¡°Why the hell am I forced to attend these damn banquets all the time!? I am getting sick of them!¡±


    I told the maid in a very dull and boring response, ¡°I will be coming in a bit. Tell that to my idiot.¡±


    I eye towards the leader, the black knight nodding to my gesture. We start to head the way we came in. I feel a hand running against my back. I turn around to face  Brynhild.


    ¡°There were strands of grass on your back. I decide to clean it off of you.¡± The black knights lock their sights onto Brynhild as she tags along with us. I did not know if she was going to tag along with me to this banquet. I did not ask. She was doing whatever.


    When I arrive the way I came out from the banquet, my father was waiting for me.


    I saw a glimpse of anger when I walk past the wooden door.


    His face changed when he saw Brynhild. That frown turned into a smile. I raise my eyebrows at this.


    He dashes past me to shake hands with Brynhild. ¡°Dear Demi-God, what do I have the honors of seeing you again? I thought you were leaving?¡±


    Brynhild chuckle lightly. I watch how the random and stalking Brynhild is showing a different side of her.


    When we first met and had that fight outside, she was carefree and blunt. She was also random. Although before me, I am witnessing a different personality. A strong matured woman shaking hands with my father. I notice her strong aura kicking in that displays both her fierce demeanor and graceful presence. Even if she was not wearing a ball gown, she is captivating. Even my father seemed to be in awe, listening and heeding words coming from the Demi-God. I halt these thoughts though.


    Why was I observing Brynhild¡¯s personality in the first place? I could not help but ponder what this girl does other than doing dangerous mission or nonstop training. From what I heard, people can become ¡°undying¡± when they reach a certain level. I think it was Demi-God, Saint, and Fiend level that one could be ¡°unable to age and die from old age.¡±


    The problem  for an average person would take at least few thousand years to get to those ranks. If they failed able to reach said rank after those two thousand years, the next thousand of years is their last chance to get to such a position. If they do not reach it, most of the time they die from old age. I wonder how old Brynhild is.


    What surprised me the most was the fact my father was trying to convince her to marry one of my brothers.


    ¡°¡­and he is quite a fine prince. He is heir you know. Why don¡¯t you stay here and live a life with him?¡±


    Brynhild shows a very stern face.


    This puzzled me.


    She chuckles lightly, her eyes closing and having a very sly like smile, saying, ¡°I am truly sorry, but for me to be restrained by such things at my age and at my progress will be a waste. I just saw something that caught my interests. Who knows what will happen to your arrogance for setting up blind dates with me.¡±


    Of course my father laughs this off, trying to persist still. I eye at the young gentlemen approaching me once again. They start to introduce themselves to me. However, my eyes look past them, watching the dancing behind them as my mind is preoccupied on other things. This is happening to me again. The consant flirting and the irritating males always flock to me.


    I did not expect someone to intervene though.


    ¡°Excuse me, Princess Aisha,¡± Brynhild¡¯s voice is right next to me. I turn to her. I blink at her sudden appearance. That Demi-God I thought was a pest stands right before me. My body trembles slightly and my heart sped up a bit. I find myself unable to eye at this farce or very diligent Demi-God. I could not help but say, ¡°Is there something that you want?¡± The male that was talking to me, stops, and leaves me so the two of us can talk.


    Brynhild picks up a glass of wine and twirls it around. As she does this, Brynhild glance at me, leaning against the wall as she face me. ¡°Do you know how the ranking system works? It feels like you only know a bit about the ranks above ten though¡­¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I thought about it, reaching deep into my head about the ranking in specific details.


    It goes like this. Everyone is a rank or level one warrior or mage. In particular, mages can be branched off to their level in element. There are rare cases where mages can be dual wielding element users or other things like being a necromancer. None the less, by learning and training (depending on how much insight you get in some laws or just overall usage of your element) can you advance to a higher rank. Also, some individuals can be both a warrior and a mage. Although it is easy for most people to advance from rank one to rank five, it becomes exceedingly hard to become level six.


    When one reaches level six, they have the opportunity to specialize into the weapon they use. This is only applicable to warriors. Mages can do the same sorts, but most of the time mages highlight on the element they use. There are a few exceptions to what people can become at level six. There are certain classes people can branch into like becoming a lesser paladin or starting up the assassin or theif exploits. After specializing in their weapon or choosing a certain skill or class, one will work hard to become even higher in levels.


    Most people who hit rank nine are called Grandmaster or Great Master. This emphasizes on the fact that they have placed time and effort to training in what they know. When one reaches rank ten, however, they can become a king. My father was a king when he hit rank ten. A good amount of experts can become a king, if they are given such an opportunity. People must gain the loyalty of someone who is an emperor ranking. Usually most rank eleven or twelve warriors or mages are emperors. Emperors have a vast amount of wealth and land. They will need subjects to control the large amount of lands. The emperors hand out serfs to rank ten warriors or mages. Rank thirteen warriors or/and mages are elders. They are well renowned figures who are not looked down upon by emperors or kings. Most of the time, kings and emperors treat elders as important individuals who they want to befriend. The reason for the urge to create a strong friendly relationship is power. Enemies will not fight you if you have a lot of strong allies.


    Despite the black knight leader, Nero, and my head maid teaching me this, that is all I know about the rank from level one to thirteen. From what I observed, most women in my area have never gone past rank three. The reason being is because of the slavery and sexism. Most of the men around this area view women as tools. I am viewed as such due to my nobility. My mom is a rank three warrior and mage, but that is it. My father was a rank ten warrior before I was alive. He became king upon marrying my mother after he proved his worth to the emperor. Emperor Titus (whom I never seen) should be up there in the Demi-God rank. My father could become an Emperor, but to do such a task would deplete our wealth quickly and will create disorder and mutiny. Without creating a strong foundation and a stable nation after declaring independence from Emperor Titus, not only will we be enemies with him, but other nations nearby will try to seize the opportunity to get our lands and exterminate us.


    Creating a nation is a serious matter. Depending on us, the children of the family, he hopes to create strong, nation. He also wants strong ties and alliances that will allow him to become an Emperor successfully¡­ and gain more wealth nonetheless. He is always occupying himself with money. I do question what Brynhild is scheming though.


    A Demi-God should not be around here so casually.


    Most people can sense what rank others are just by being near them.


    If someone of a rank one fights against a person of a rank three level, the presence is actually masked. The stronger rank can sense those who are equal to or less while those who are weaker to the stronger rank cannot sense their presence at all. The only way for them to notice is if the higher rank releases a strong presence.


    I, being a rank nine, cannot sense Brynhild, but felt a faint presence of her. Nero and his black knights, on the other hand, could sense Brynhild. This blonde before me casually sips her wine and starts to explain stuff to me, eyeing around me and the knights. Nero seems to be back in his usually stance as he stands up against the pillar. His arms are crossed against his chest with his head staring towards the crowd.


    ¡°I already explained how the three paths one can choose after they exceed the rank thirteen. Although it will take countless and years of training, there are some other ways to level up one¡¯s rank. Most rank thirteen, warriors or mages, will have a bottleneck of the laws they are trying to learn in or stuck thinking about some elements and skills that are aligned to their fighting style. Understanding the basics will help improve on one¡¯s move sets and capability to enhance their understanding and practical use in combat. I can assume since your father is rank thirteen, you know a bit up to that point. I could tell you how to get to Demi-God, Saint, and Fiend ranks, but you are way too low. If you were able to skip ranks from nine to Demi-God, I would enlighten you, but that is impossible.¡±


    She stops talking to take another sip from the glass. Her eyes lock onto me, saying, ¡°Most of the women around here do not impress me. I have seen stronger and higher rank women around the world. Although this is just me stating the obvious to someone like you who has been living here her entire life, I can tell you several methods that can help you rank up compared to the years of boring training. The ranking system only states the rank most people see you as. These black knights, for example, are displaying a power of a rank six. To be honest, hiding one¡¯s rank is rare. People are rank by how far they improve and how other people see them as. Most of these nobles and knights see your guards are rank six because your men only display such inferior skills. Due to this, that is why people have ranks. People want to distinguish themselves or prove themselves that they are powerful. In this world, people are lead by the strong. Although due to such blindness and dangers of this, your guards can easily overpower your father¡¯s entire army if they wanted to.¡±


    By saying this, the knights quickly turn their heads toward Brynhild. No one else heard this, but that statement alone made the knights eye at her. Even Nero has got out of his usually pose to gaze at her smudge self. She has a smirk and a dark look in her eyes. She eyes at Nero saying, ¡°You know this is true.¡±


    ¡°We are masking our presence for a reason. You have no right to state such a stupid allegation and act high and mighty. Even Demi-Gods would be no match for me if I were to become serious.¡± I look at Nero, motioning my hand towards him. That meant to stay calm and to silence him from speaking any further. I was surprised to know he and his men are rank thirteen warriors, but if they continue talking, someone might end up hearing the truth. If others heard this, what trouble will they be in for hiding their strength?


    My father loathes people who are dishonest. When these knights swear upon serving me, he allowed this because they were weak. If he was told the truth that they were not weak, trouble will arise. Brynhild shrugs and continues on, ¡°That is why the rank system is flawed. Another method of ranking up is using some Dark Arts like devouring the soul. If one can do this, they can devour a good amount of a rank person and level up. For example, if someone of a rank six has this Dark Art and devours ten six rank warriors or mages, they will eventually rise up to rank seven. Although, another way for someone with this specific Dark Art to level up is if the person was to devour three to five souls of a rank seven, then they can become rank seven as well. This is an inhumane and unorthodox method. People frown upon this because it is not a ¡®reasonable¡¯ kill. Know that if you use this method, being spotted or being caught in the act, there will be a bounty on you by the people or the Saints.¡± I try to imagine the horrific scenes of someone ¡®devouring a soul¡¯. My brain could not imagine how one could do this though. Or more like, I was imagining a bunch of images. For example, one could be stabbing their hands into a body and pulling out a soul and eating it. Another image would have the devourer somehow making their victim turn into a will-o-wasp and then devouring their ball like spirit, but I raised my hand to rub the side of my head a bit. From my puzzled look, Brynhild chuckle at my motion.


    ¡°Most people cannot do such Dark Arts. However, due to this big world we live in, certain creatures and beings can use this Dark Art of devouring the soul. What you can imagine is a couple ways to get a soul, but by doing that, anything that will involve harming the body will most likely give you half the insight and¡­ I guess you can call experience that will help level one up to the next rank. Imagine it like this; imagine that you struck a vein of gold. Know if you were to mine it, you would only mine it in chucks and separate it from the vein that it was originally in. Technically using that Dark Art is the same as taking a little bit of the soul one needs to fully level up. By killing the person violently, it will only give half of the requirement to level up. Taking the example of the rank six devouring ten six rank warriors or mages. If the person using Dark Arts kills them in a violent manner, they will only receive half of it. Killing them in such a manner only increases the requirement to twenty six rank warriors or mages to advance. Most demonic beings kill a lot of people to level up. Well, creatures do the same thing, but they do not need to use said Dark Arts. It is in their nature that they level up from killing. Now, the way for people to actually gain a soul whole is to willingly allow the devourer to eat them.¡±


    I raise my eyebrow at Brynhild. What does she mean allow the person to eat them? Who would want their soul to be devoured?! ¡°What!?¡± I said aloud.  I felt a cold chill run down my spine as she explains.


    ¡°You know about Incubus and Succubus, yes?¡± Brynhild partake the red wine to her lips, continuing on ¡°These creatures are able to manipulate someone to become submission so easily. Not only them, but if one has such a Dark Art and force one to submit to allowing their soul to be devoured, they can easily absorb the person. Now, how would one achieve this? It will depend on what sort of pleasure and lust they can force an individual into. Sex can be used for this matter or some other sort of method like bondage or hardcore sex I guess. Imagine, if you at your climax, but you were denied of such pleasures. The person teases you and taunts you as they continue this for hours or days, making you lust for it, and forcing you to the state that you will do anything to get that orgasm.¡±


    I heard those words, my face glowing red. I have never thought of such indecency! No, I never even had sex! Brynhild was lost in her own mind from such words. She was eyeing at her glass spinning the liquid inside as her hand twirls the glass around. She snaps out of her explanation to stare at me. She could not help but give a look of astonishment. She laughs at the priceless look on me face. The knights seem to laugh a bit as well.


    They all know, full well, that I am a virgin.


    ¡°My bad for saying such naughty things to you princess,¡± she calms herself, looking at me, ¡°I will stop talking about this method now since it will be quite uncomfortable for you to even comprehend what I am saying.¡± Those words were an insult to me.


    ¡°Do not think that I am such a virgin! I know about such acts. How do you think my parents were able to give birth to so many daughters and sons? I-It is not like I¡­¡±


    I shut up.


    My mind starts to bring up unpleasant and surprising moments when I actually heard my parents having sex. My god, that word sounds so uncivilized. Or more like, it just sounds dirty- the word has no elegance in it at all. Fuck! The thought of those two having intercourse sickened me! I find my face turning pale at the very thought of it. Brynhild continues her talk.


    ¡°I can continue on with the various methods to level. There are life and death situations, specialization, intense training, intense knowledge, and et cetera. The method I suggest you do might be like a cheat if you can use it right.¡± I could not help but frown at this.


    A cheat? Is there such a thing?


    There has to be some hard work involved with it.


    Before I was able to ask about it, several young nobles approach us.


    ¡°Say, milady, what is your name? We could not help but stare at you two fine beauties from afar. Alas, can we ask you two for a dance?¡± My right eye twitches at the leder who approached us.


    It was this selfish, heartless, indencent prince to Emperor Titus. He is renowned as the youngest prince to the almighty Emperor whom my father serves. He is a spoiled brat, but the worse part about this seventeen years old kid is his behavior. The fact that he bullies the villagers and even some merchants to get what he wants sickens me. He uses his power to extort money and rare valuables from others.


    If I was a villager, he would have forced my family behind bars and make me his fianc¨¦e. Luckily, I am not in that position. Although, he pursued me for many years, his eyes are on Brynhild this time. I can tell that his underlings want to get me to dance with them, but for this stupid prince to go for Brynhild was asking for trouble.


    Nero quickly says to the nobles, ¡°You should be careful with her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up weakling,¡± Prince Amos says, ¡°I want to dance with this dazzling woman next to Princess Aisha. I would ask my hand with Aisha, but she has denied me too many times. Staring at you two, side by side, you, stranger, have the radiance of a Goddess! Someone of exceptional ungodly beauty cannot be ignored! Please, dance with me!¡±


    I was angered at the remark directed to Nero. I want to puke. I mean, I know Brynhild was extremely beautiful. Hell, she does look like a Goddess. Even if she changed her personality from that random person chasing me outside, right now, she has an aurora of a queen. Even in her battle armor, she was stands tall and diligent. Her facial expressions and attitude is graceful (although I think she is irritated at this prince asking her hand).. She shows an alluring gaze. With such a strong look, no one would pass the chance to see if they can get her. It was like the celestial beings are blessing her with such looks. Wait. Why the hell was I describing another girl like this?


    I have been staring at her for some seconds, but I feel like it was like three minutes. I was just standing there gawking at her right now. Like, I felt like some pervert staring at every inch of her body just now. I diverted my eyes to Nero, hoping that Brynhild did not catch my gaze on her. That would be awkward.


    ¡°You¡­ I do not know who you are, but you will dance with me!¡± He reaches his hand towards her wrist that holds the wine glass. There was an inch of space before his hand grasp her wrist.


    In that moment, a terrifying gust and pressure hits the air. In those mere seconds, Nero gets in front of me, hugging me as my guards were blown away by such a move. Arnos and his underlings were blown away, no, everything in the hall felt this heavy atmosphere. Slight screams and gasps were heard. Some other guards were on their knees or were blown away by Brynhild¡¯s sudden action.


    I closed my eyes at the sudden feeling. I look past Nero shoulders to stare at a deadly Brynhild. Her graceful presence has a dark purple aura around her. Her alluring eyes turn into vicious blood lust eyes. That wine glass in her hand shattered. In that moment¡­ What move did she use?


    ¡°That move is not even an attacking move,¡± Nero explains to me, ¡°It is just a simple Pressure Realm. This is a lesser version of a God¡¯s Realm. Demi-Gods use this to unleash their power and to fight the enemies in a heavy atmosphere. This is useful against anyone of a Demi-God level or lesser. A God¡¯s Realm is two times stronger than this. We are just pretending that we are knocked out, so be careful of moving princess. You should stay still.¡± Nero pretends he was under the pressure of this move, but he is faking it. Since he is a rank thirteen warrior, it should not affect him this heavily. I, on the other hand, struggle to even lift my head. I only glance at the enraged Brynhild. I find myself struggling to lift my body, the pressure forcing me against the carpet floor. Not only that, my sight is hazy and my thoughts are distorted. This feels like a heavy brick wall crushing me slowly. Just unleashing their presence made me fall into such a state?!


    I trembled at how astonishing Demi-Gods are. Arnos is still in training. His rank is a rank eight warrior. I tried my best to gaze at his condition. My head struggling to even look. I can feel sweat bead down my head as I turn my head slightly to look at how Arnos is. He is pinned down. His body was squished against the ground. He cannot speak.


    My father and his royal guards turn towards Brynhild. They are still standing, but I can see that they, too, cannot withstand such pressure.


    ¡°Demi-God!¡± My father cries out, quickly walking towards Brynhild, ¡°W-why are you mad? I-I will quickly resolve this matter so please, lift up the Realm! Most of the people in the room cannot handle your presence! I-I am sure that I can compensate for whatever happened!¡±


    Brynhild¡¯s cold gaze lands onto the trembling Arnos.


    She says to my father, ¡°I will be staying the night at your place. Make sure that you train your guests better. If they treat me like some commoner like that prince did over there. I will surely kill them with no hesitation. No, let me correct myself, he did not treat me like a commoner, but if I ever see such impure thoughts again, I will kill him.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s a bit too strict Demi-God Brynhild, you know that young men at his age¡­¡± Brynhild face turns into a killing intent.


    She crushes the already destroyed goblet in her hand, the glass shattering and disappearing to nothingness in mere seconds, ¡°I am a Demi-God. Do you think I have time to fuck about with ignorant and selfish nobles? You know my purpose and you know I have no intention of marrying any princes. If you cannot train these boys to treat me properly, I will surely kill them like the idiots they are!¡±


    My father¡¯s face is pale. It was obvious that Arnos is a very important figure for his ties with the Emperor. If he was to die at this banquet, stupidly, then our family would be on the line.


    ¡°I-I will have him leave today¡¯s banquet. I hope you can excuse his behavior and show him the utmost mercy my lord!¡± There is tension in the air as my father negotiates for the prince¡¯s life. If it was me, I would have him killed for being stupid against her, but ties with other nobles are important. Besides, the Emperor himself should be a Demi-God as well. It would be easy for him to stop Brynhild, but who knows, Brynhild might be stronger.


    The blonde hair warrior stands there and then lifts up her Realm. The entire atmosphere is back to normal. Nero, wasting no time, quickly picks me up, bridal style, and carries me out through the back quietly. The other guards follow Nero. With the commotion and the scene that happened, no one notice our departure.


    It was obvious that Arnos was kicked out in a humiliating manner.


    When we were in the back rooms, I let out a nice laugh. ¡°I cannot believe that he was so stupid to flirt with Brynhild! Such arrogance and confidence! That will be his downfall later on in his life.¡± Nero lets out a weak laugh, saying, ¡°My lady, I think that can finally get us out of this stupid banquet. We have already spent hours doing nothing in there. With this commotion, at the very least, we can attend to your training.¡±


    I was going to follow them, but I stopped. I said to them, ¡°You guys can train without me. I want to go practice on my sewing.¡±


    Nero eyes at me with concern, but he stops.


    He lets out a chuckle, ¡°Alright. Be well Princess Aisha.¡±


    As they left, I try to walk up the stairs. My body trembles violently. I was glad Nero picked me up away from that stupid party, but now my body feels exhausted. Who would have thought Brynhild was this strong! I was breathing heavily. I had to put up a strong farce in front of them. I did not want to view me as weak.


    No, that was not it.


    I had to deal with the sudden exhaustion that swept throughout my body and the slight pain. I could not breathe in that Realm! Brynhild is terrifying. As the first Demi-God to show her presence in front of me, just doing that simple motion caused such havoc in the air. I would love to have that power, but to withstand it, I cannot! I am still weak! How can I ever fight against my father or escape this stupid life of mine! I want to know more about this world, I want to explore and have adventures! How can I be holed up and treated like a tool!? I continue to walk up the stairs that lead to the next floor. I am struggling with each step. This stupid corset I have underneath me is not constricting me. If I cannot get up these stairs and do these challenges and hardships myself, how can I even free myself!? I am just a pathetic doll being stuffed in a giant mansion of other dolls.


    This life of mine is boring.


    I can feel the sweat slowly sliding down my face. I pushed myself when I was under Brynhild¡¯s Pressure Realm. The fact that the air was forcing me down on the ground was terrifying enough. I was stubborn. I wanted to test how bad it was to be in such conditions. Nero¡¯s gaze was locked onto my head, but he did not see that I was trying to move my lower body and arms.


    Who would have thought that it felt like my arm would tear in two for fighting against such a heavy pressure. It felt like my bones would snap apart as I forced my body to move against the heavy air pushing me down. I chuckle pathetically as my weak body struggles up these stairs. I bite down on my lower lip, yearning for that strength to come to me.


    I am still weak. I can feel pain from my stupidity. I lost my footing, my body trembling forward. I decide to turn my body so I did not land hard on my front.


    I slam my head against one of the stairs and sliding down against the carpet covering them. I slid down three to five steps, my body slouching against the staircase.


    I sighed to myself at the throbbing pain I can feel throughout my body now.


    I want to grab the back of my head, but my conscious is slipping away.


    I just closed my eyes at how I want this cycle to end.


    I am not dead, I know that, but inside I feel like I was.


    I am only delaying the boring cycle I am doomed to repeat.

 Chapter 3: Inheritor

    I woke up in my bed. I can clearly remember what happened. I sighed to myself, my arms stretched out beside me. I start to think about what to do now. It is night time now. I can see the dark blue sky and the moon outside my window. At least I can get a week worth of peace and quiet around the mansion. My parents tend to go to the capital where the Emperor lives. My brothers and sisters visits the other noble¡¯s mansions to form a deeper relationship and such. I tend to stay at the mansion and watch over the place. I should get serious in my training now. I need to get stronger so I can escape my father and finally become free.


    I hate being a tool, especially when it comes to marriage and love. I tighten my grip on my bed¡­ sheets? Huh, that is strange. My left hand can feel the cloth of my bed while the right one can feel something else? It has a different feeling to it. It is warm and soft. Very soft? I squeeze my right hand again several times wondering what I was squeezing. I turn my head to stare at Brynhild.


    She was staring right at me.


    She has a very wicked ¨Cor playful ¨C smile across her face. She says to me, teasingly, ¡°Wow, I did not think that you would be so daring Princess Aisha, do take care of me.¡±


    This was a fact.


    I screamed.


    Well. Brynhild covered my mouth with one of my pillows quickly before I could.


    I toss her aside and got on top of her, whispering, ¡°What the hell are you doing in my bed!?¡±


    Of course I was flustered and blushing like crazy. How would I know that this Demi-God was going to sneak into my room when I was unconscious and try to do this to me!? I mean, I did not know that I was groping her damn breasts! And they were big- I mean, the hell!? I glare at her with a killing intent, if that was possible to do towards a Demi-God. She chuckles lightly and gropes my breasts. She wears a tight white shirt, pants, and socks. She has taken off her armor for the night.


    Her enchanting eyes gleam in the moonlight that dawns on both of us. Her hand slowly moves to me. She grasps both my breasts and squeezed. I let out a gasp, biting down on my lower lip. My face erupts a shade of red very quickly. I hope this is not going to go where I think it will lead to. My mind starts to panic. I have no clue what to do if we start fucking- WHOA!? Am I bringing up these naughty thoughts right now?! Hell, why am I falling in love with a girl!? I... I have no experience when it comes to loving another girl! Fuck, the very thought is making me feel shy.


    ¡°I will repay you with the same action as well you naughty Princess.¡± She sticks her tongue out playfully before pulling it back in. I am furious! My mind was cursing at this stupid Demi-God for doing this!


    "I thought you did not want any nobles to flirt with you!?" I recall the incident with Prince Arnos.


    "Oh. I said princes. I said nothing about me flirting with princesses now." She sticks her tongue out playfully, again, and gave me a wink.


    Why is she doing this!? I mean, stalking me, testing me, touching me, and then sleeping with me?!


    Who would normally do this? It is too weird! A woman of her caliber should not be doing this.


    Without pressing this matter any further, I went to the far side of my bed and covered myself with my bed sheet. I said nothing, hiding my blushing face and my stupid expression. It was also strange to have my heart beating fast as well and recalling that sensation of my hand groping her breasts. I can still recall that strange sensation of her hand groping my breast- I should just go back to sleep.


    Surely, this is a dream.


    When I wake up, she would not even be on my bed. As I drift back to sleep, I only heard a voice whispering to my ears, ¡°Wake up Princess Aisha.¡± My body shakes at the sudden sensation against my sides. I can feel ten fingers tickling against my clothed sides. I cover my mouth as I quickly turn around to look at Brynhild. She quickly pulls me into a bear hug and says to me, ¡°Now I got you!¡±


    ¡°P-please! Stop playing around and just tell me why you are here already!¡± I said, ¡°Y-you tickling me is uncomfortable!¡± The look on my face says otherwise as the girl teases my sides. She has her arms wrapped around me, her hands wiggling against me. My body trembles against her. My face displays an utterly silly expression as I hold them in. I close my eyes and shake against Brynhild. I was not paying attention to Brynhild¡¯s expression. Her face smiles in delight at my reaction and movement. She licks her lips.


    When I close my eyes for three seconds, I can hear her usher the words, ¡°You are too cute when I do this to you.¡± I open my eyes to stare at her. She is giving a strange look? I question it myself. She has this alluring look. She was smiling and staring at me as if she happy about something. Confused at her expression, I quickly avert my gaze.


    I was puzzled. What was this girl''s objective? What was her goal?


    What was so special about me?


    I am just a princess that is being treated as a tool. She said to me, "I think I will tease you a bit more..." I can feel her hand exploring the rest of my body. She slides towards my most private areas. Her fingers dance around the spots. I squirmed so violently. I NEVER felt this way before! Hell, I can scream for help, but my mouth never cried out for help. My body is heating up once more. My face glowing bright red. My eyes quiver at these sensations and thoughts.


    Am I in love with girls now?


    ¡°Come and get dress,¡± she says, ¡°I will teach you my way of leveling up.¡± She leaves the room without giving me a chance to ask her why she was trying to seduce me. She grabbed her armor, leaving the room. I was able to calm my body down before I sat up on the bed. I touched myself a bit, adjusting to what just happened.


    I know, for certain, she was trying to capture my heart or something. I push this off to the side as I open up one of my chests and put on my own miniature black knight armor.


    Nero and his men created my own set of armor. The armor was not large like theirs, but it was customized to fit my body and show off my physic still. If I was to stand next to my knights, I would look like their leader. I have a black cape flowing behind my though and I have no helmet. I grab my two swords in their sheaths and exit my room. The weight of the armor and swords should make any man or woman fall to their knees. With my  strength and stamina, I can easily handle these weapons and armor. I left my own room, closing the door behind me. The Demi-God waits for me. Brynhild eyes at me. She whistles very softly. ¡°Wow.¡±


    "What do you want to show me?" I asked.


    "Let''s go outside. I will show you it there." The two of us left the mansion, avoiding the midnight guards patrolling the place.


    The two of us exit the mansion and head to my secret sparring area in the forest. She finally says, ¡°Wow, I never thought that you would look good in armor. Black really suits you.¡± I let out a little chuckle. My expression turns serious though.


    I asked her, ¡°Why are you helping me and why are you flirting with me?¡±


    My directness caught her off guard.


    She closes her eyes and sighs. She did not expect me to ask that maybe. The flirting part of it, not the first part.


    She folds her arms and stares into the sky. ¡°I am helping you because I can tell that you want out of your miserable life. I mean, I was curious to why you left your own banquet. I also saw your true personality when you were in that banquet. I also saw your will to become stronger. I mean, you were knocked out on the stairs after the little incident from my Pressure Realm. I can tell from your guards that they truly care about you, and they want to make sure you can escape this stupid life of a princess. Most princesses have this usually set up anyways. They are forced to marry someone to continue their royal bloodline and help their family gain massive amounts of wealth just to live. Money is not everything. It cannot buy happiness unless they are truly greedy. I use to be a princess myself, but I escape that life and venture off to explore this large world. I have trained and experience freedom compared to the holed up princess. I will help you escape this nightmare by tonight.¡±


    She takes a pause and stares at me. ¡°To answer your question to why I am flirting with you¡­ Well, that is a secret." I frown at that response.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask, my heart beating a bit faster. I am utterly confused to why she was toying with me?


    What was so special about me if she knew that I am a trapped princess?


    Helping me is one thing, but to love me... Why would a girl of her caliber be interested in me?


    There are better candidates for her to love. Hell, loving another Demi-God would be quite beneficial for her then me.


    She stares at me. She already spotted my troubled expression. I have too many thoughts stirring in my head. She lets out another sigh and places her hand on her head, ¡°You are beautiful and cute. You are also strong and courageous. Happy?¡±


    I blush at those words slightly, although my ears want to hear more.


    ¡°Is that it? Are you even trying to explain yourself to me!?¡± Brynhild did not continue on though, shaking her head. ¡°Why are you flirting and toying with me?! I mean, what you did earlier in the bed...¡±


    ¡°It is simple¡­¡± she turns her head to the right and bluntly answers, ¡°I have no clue to why I am doing all of this as well. Honestly, I find myself slipping up and being random to try and get closer to you. I seriously have some confusion to why I love you. And it is kind of silly to love you when I sort of know you. Although, lets be frank, I barely know you and you barely know me. This is new to me. I know I can flirt with guys easily, but girls, I have no experience in them. I have helped girls gain insight and trained them to become warriors or mages, but I never exactly flirted with them till now.¡±


    She was hiding her face. She has turns her body halfway through her sentence as I gaze at her back. I could not help but blush at those words. She was trying to flirt with me? I can recall all the times the male nobles tried this. They all fail to appease me and entertain me. I know that they were weak, and they were greedy. They did not inform me about anything interesting like my childhood friend. They not shed any insights about something new that I would be interested in. Brynhild has showed me the new ranks that I could aim for. The fact that this girl has been trying her best to flirt with me without any experience with so ever was admirable. Despite her inexperience, she was treating me as an equal. She might be treating me with favoritism. This feeling of treated for who I really am made my heart beat faster.


    I grasp my chest, the warm feeling overwhelming me.


    It has been years since I recalled this feeling. My parents abandoned such love and care for me, yet this simple stranger just made me remember this sensation. I closed my eyes and cherish it. It does soothe out all my worries from this world. I had to snap out of it for now. Brynhild brought me out here for a reason.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    My heartbeat went back to normal as I continue to breathe normally as well. I open my eyes to see a new look on Brynhild¡¯s face. It had pain written all over it. I wanted to voice out my concerns. This face was too much for me to stare at. Her eyes showed no life and her face was pale. I slowly walk towards her, but my body stops itself. I doubt I can help her face whatever problem is going on with her even at my level.


    I even had my hand stretched out, but I slowly put it down. I know that she has been hiding her own problems as well.


    ¡°I question why you act so differently. Like the time you were in that banquet of mine. You had a look of a Goddess for sure. You were so graceful and alluring that if I was a guy, I would ask your hand in marriage.¡± Brynhild snaps out of her thoughts and laughs lightly.


    ¡°How so? I mean, people cannot really tell what my true emotions are. I guess me being random is not my thing unless I am trying to do something new. I am no Goddess, surely you jest. You were a Goddess though; your appearance would have made my heart freeze the moment I gaze upon you.¡±


    I laugh at her compliment, saying, ¡°Nonsense, I am not as beautiful as you.¡±


    "I just told you that I have never flirted with a girl until you showed up." Brynhild declared, "You have many depths that exemplifies your beauty than just looks alone. You are what, twenty-one years old? You have become a rank nine warrior and mage. You can use martial arts and you have rank thirteen bodyguards, yet you are stuck in this far away mansion where no one knows about you. I am damned to find something so strong in a rare place like this."


    I blush madly at her well-thought complimented. I just turn around, shaking my head.


    "I am glad I impressed you, but surely, you have not revealed a lot about yourself. To me, I may be amazing in all these skills, but you should be able to slash me down in mere seconds. You have not shown your true powers yet." Brynhild lets out a scoff.


    "Yeah, I will surely slash your clothes off. I wouldn''t mind having you as my first to fuck with." That blunt statement forced an image in my head. Me and her doing it?! Oh god! Shit, shit, shit! I grasp my head at the image of us on the battlefield. I watch her beat me so easily. Activating that Pressure Realm then showing a destructive power I had no chance to win against. A bright light would engulf my vision of this fight. I lie on the ground, defeated, as Brynhild stands above me. She would pry off my armor somehow. Using her sword or just ripping it off, then she would start to...


    "Hey, you really are picturing it in your head aren''t you?" Brynhild asks.


    "I-I AM NOT!" I stuttered, snapping upright from my lowered position. I cannot believe I conjured up such an image! Brynhild laughs at my response.


    "And you question why I would not hit on you? Everything you do is priceless."


    "You like toying with me, don''t you?"


    "Yep."


    I motion my hand up and down, but I quickly focus back on to the main subject at hand, ¡°So this method of training¡­ What is it?¡± She was waiting for me to ask this. She motion for something, tossing it into the air.


    Brynhild tosses me a strange round pill to me.  I catch it, eyeing at the object. It has a black color to it. Most pills can have some flaming aura surrounding it that can enhance certain element ranks or skills for a warrior, but this one did not give off anything. It was just a regular black pill.


    Brynhild says, ¡°This pill allows you to gain skills, laws, and insights on various things if you defeat them. For example, if you were to defeat a rank nine mage that specializes in wind, you will be able to inherit and comprehend what they know. You are not taking away what they have learned though, but you are copying it. If you were to defeat someone in some way, then you will be able to learn stuff that they know. The things that they know can vary from fighting to crafting skills to blacksmithing. Now, this can be done by killing people, but sometimes it can also be done through duels or other ways. This will help you progress faster to the higher ranks and give you so many traits and talents that one could be jealous about.¡±


    I find this method to be alright, yet I know there has to be some downfall to this. Even if I can gain a vast amount of skills to use, leveling up sounds a bit harder though. ¡°Even if I was able to gain so many skills and perks, I will assume that it will not rank me up that quickly though.¡±


    Brynhild shakes her head up and down, confirming my inquiry. ¡°Even if you defeat a lot of beings, you will not level up quickly because you are picking up all of these things. Even though it is beneficial, you will not level up in rank unless you kill people that have the necessary laws or skills that you need to level in. For example, if you want to level up as a wind mage, you have to kill numerous wind mages that have trained themselves in their laws to gain the chance to rank up. If you kill fire mages and water mages, you will only give yourself insights and laws of those two elements, but ranking up in wind will not happen till you kill said wind mages.¡± I take note of this. ¡°However, gaining a lot of abilities and perks will help you be stronger then what you really are.¡±


    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that even if you were a rank one warrior or mage, you can be at the level of a rank five or six.¡± Brynhild said, her face revealing a smirk, ¡°One can do this by beating a higher opponent that is super strong. For example, if someone was given the chance to kill a high rank vampire even if they are rank one, they can gain all of the high power abilities that the defeated vampire has. It will greatly hide the rank one power and give them abilities that they can use against other high rank enemies. This ability is ¡®Defeat Inherit.'' The ability to copy the one you have defeated. Go ahead and eat it. It is my last one.¡±


    I stare at the pill in some amazement. I did not believe that this pill can give off that many benefits. Despite its flaw, if I was to mask my true power and gain true power¡­ that would be great. My entire body trembles at the power I would be able to absorb. Was I losing myself to my lust for power? Maybe. I have been treated like a tool for so long. I cannot wait to finally be free of this damn cage.


    I swallowed the entire pill, waiting for something to happen. A minute flies by.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Defeat Inheritor</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°It does nothing.¡± Brynhild just laughs at me. ¡°Silly girl! It does not do anything awesome. It is not like some transformation or anything. What did you expect, a sudden burst of energy to surround your body and shock the entire atmosphere.¡±


    I did not reply to that statement, giving my back to her.


    ¡°Sorry for killing your hopes.¡± She was still laughing, ¡°You are so gullible! Then again, you do not know much about this world.¡±


    Wait. I remember Nero explaining one thing about created abilities. They are extremely rare. Whoever makes an ability will be called a genius because abilities are not easy to create. One will have to dive into a lot of knowledge and experiment with so many things just to make it work. The reason why I brought this up is because Brynhild had this pill.


    Most created abilities are stored into pills. Is Brynhild...


    Before we continue our chat, explosions could be heard off in the distance. I look towards the mansion.


    Fire!?


    Brynhild was beside me and said, ¡°I bet it is the stupid prince. If I am right, Emperor Titus is also nearby. This turned ugly in just a few hours.¡± My face turned pale.


    The Emperor was here?!


    Brynhild closes her eyes to do something. I wondered what she was doing. Her face reveals a fierce gaze that she gave off when Arnos had annoyed her.


    ¡°This is a bit too much. Several Demi-God rank opponents and two Gods along with hundred and thousands of rank thirteen warriors. Is this Arnos that spoiled?!¡±


    My face turned white.


    Why is the entire Imperial Army here for this one incident?!  Has the Emperor gone mad?!


    Brynhild lets out a sigh and says, sincerely with a bit of sadness in her voice, ¡°Well, this might be good bye for now. You will need to escape. The many enemies around here will try to kill everyone at your place. I will hold off the Emperor while you run away with your loved ones. Please, do not die on me.¡± I felt a painful feeling stab me in the heart by hearing that.


    Were we going to depart ways now? I was starting to like her. I peer into her eyes. She was looking into mine as well.


    Will be able to see her again? No, I will see her again.


    She kisses me on the cheek. I stood there for a second to enjoy that simple kiss. My body was not satisfied with that simple kiss though. I hesitated for a moment when Brynhild had her back to me. I wanted to give her something more. She has done a lot for me. I could not- I am not able to give anything back to her right now though except...


    I grasp her wrist and spin her around. She was startled at my move. Her mouth tries to voice out her concerns, but I moved close to her face. I shut my eyes. I planted my lips against her. I had my arms hug the Demi-God in my embrace, feeling our body pressing against one another. I shove my tongue into her mouth, giving my best first kiss ever. I am embarrassed. I have no clue if I was doing this kiss properly. I felt her tongue play with mine, the two of us standing there for a minute with our lips against each other. I can feel her warmth and she can feel mine. She embraces me as well. I wanted to move forward...


    She pulls us apart, Brynhild in utter shock. She was blushing heavily, her hands on her lips.


    "Shit," she cursed, "If I knew you could do that... I would have done that to you earlier. I feel like I missed a huge chance for me to be your first." I shy away from her comment, "I-I just did something random just now. D-Don''t expect too much from me."


    "Hell, I don''t want to go now." She lets out a loud groan, frustrated at what I just did, "Damn it! If I ever meet you again, I am going to fuck you." I just let out a bitter laugh. "You better live then."


    "You better not die on me." she retorted, "Good luck." She disappears after those words. I stand in the field all alone now.


    My mind and heart cherish this moment. I shook my head side to side to snap out of this trance.


    I have no need to hide my powers now. I steeled myself. I have no time to hesitate and no time to relax.


    I dash to the mansion. I need to reunite with my allies.

 Chapter 4: The Scarlet Leviathan

    I run through the garden watching ten of my father¡¯s soldier going up against one of the Emperor¡¯s soldiers. These heavily armored knights were covered head to toe with a giant tower shield and sword. They were capable of handling ten rank ten warriors easily. People within the mansion were fleeing for their lives. They desperately seek a way to escape. Some were successful as others failed.


    I watch several maids and butlers get slashed from behind.


    I rush towards the back of an enemy. I draw out both swords in unison, hacking them against the armored thirteen rank warrior. Normally, my attacks would not be able to pierce through this high rank warrior and his armor, but I empowered my blades with chi and mana.


    This allowed my weapons to pierce through anything.


    The warrior lets out an anguish cry of defeat before his body hits the floor. I help the maid up. She flee towards the woods. I know my knights should be fine. I ran past the open doors. I look around to stare at the many skirmishes between warriors. I did not stop and eye at the blood and corpses that covers the floors and walls. I need to go upstairs. Skipping several steps, I sprint down a hallway. I need to get to my room. They will be waiting for me there.


    Turning at a corner, I saw a body flying in front of me. I leap back before the body hits me. A black knight had tossed their spear into the enemy¡¯s head. It slams against the wall on my left. The knight retrieves his spear. He curse at the dead knight saying, ¡°You arrogant bastard. If you had your shield up, you could have died a bit later. Idiot.¡± He noticed someone beside him. He turns towards me. In a happy tone he says, ¡°Princess!¡±


    Nero and the other black knights rush to me. They looked around the area before they came to me. Several maids were also with these knights. They were wielding weapons as well.


    ¡°I am guessing that we should evacuate huh Princess?¡± I nod my head. I could explain to them how this happen, but I figured most of them knew why this was happening. Prince Arnos had a reputation to be fierce and aggressive,  yet my family has served the Emperor for years. It was a bit over the top to actually exterminate us. When he first granted land to my father, we were the first of the few to help establish Titus¡¯ reign for his kingdom. With this sudden attack, it only means that Emperor Titus finally declares us as a threat and enemies to his kingdom despite our loyalties to him.


    The dark hair head maid, Mel, quickly said, ¡°Most of our maids left with the other family members. Despite their high rank warriors, we can easily assassinate them if they do not pay us any attention. This is the only way some of them can live. We plan to leave with you milady.¡±


    I nod to them and said, ¡°Let us leave through the back.¡± Going down the stairs I took, we easily left the mansion.


    I did not have anything valuable to take with me other then the stuff I already had. Most of the soldiers were preoccupied. I would have loved to see the fight between Brynhild and the Emperor, but she was delaying him for my escape.


    Do I want to see how my father was fairing? Or my brothers and sisters? I eye at the burning mansion and chaotic fighting happening left and right. I just smiled. The light of the burning flame devouring my prison resonates in my eyes. I have longed for the day to escape.


    And finally, I can leave. I just turn towards the woods and followed my group.


    Running through the forest, we easily covered a mile or so away from the castle. Nero quickly stops us before we exit the forest.


    He did not talk. He only motion past the forest to  a few distant figures. More knights. There are twenty of them up ahead. It looks like Titus does not want any survivors, so he had his troops surround and cover the land we owned.


    Nero decides to rush from our position to get into the open. The other knights and maids got into position. I hide in the bushes'' shadows. We wait for the moment to attack. ¡°Hold it!¡± The knights notice Nero coming out of the forest. Nero pretends that he was out of breathe. He holds his hand before he stands upright.


    ¡°Stay your hand! I was forced to serve the Graham¡¯s family for decades, I only wish to escape this madness and start anew!¡±


    The knights only laugh. ¡°What the hell? A survivor of our assault is a mere rank six warrior!? Ha, that is utterly sad. I was hoping for a decent fight, but this¡­ Guys, this is utterly sad! A rank six warrior wearing this stupid black armor! Ha, why don¡¯t we humiliate him before we kill him?¡±


    They all laugh in unison. They slowly walk up to him. They did not even raise their weapons. As they approach Nero, several maid dash out of the trees. They quickly executed most of the people in the back as the black knights¡¯ charge forward piercing and stabbing six of their knights. I dash past Nero as my blades slash against two Imperial knights that were closing on Nero.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Increased Skills in:


    [Level 105] Swords


    [Level 105] Dual-Wielding


    [Level 105] Heavy Armor


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I blink at the increase of my own skills. I was surprised that these enemies have skilled themselves in dual-wielding though. What surprised me was the new sets of skills and abilities that appeared into my head.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 142] Shields


    [Level 120] Daggers


    [Level 130] Light Armor


    [Level 90] Bartering


    [Level 60] Kidnapping


    [Level 70] Plundering


    [Level 100] Medium Armor


    Abilities Gained: [Fierce Tornado]


    [Shield Quake]


    [Taunting Rage]


    [Lightened Load]


    [Pathetic Taunt]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I ponder about the stuff that I learned. I want to analyze it a bit more thoroughly, but this is not the time for that. I just stood there eyeing at the remaining knights. Nero pulls out his buster sword from behind as he stands beside me.


    ¡°W-what the fuck!? Get some reinforcements over here now!¡± That scream ushers in more soldiers to rush to our position. The knights quickly block or hack down most of the projectiles coming towards us. The maids evaded the incoming attacks, pulling out their sword and shields. This was turning sour. If twenty of them are stationed here, the other positions must have the same amount or more.


    Nero quickly unleashes a strong slash towards the enemy that can cut through the air itself. That strong slash cuts through the air arriving past ten knights approaching our position. The knights did not see anything except a gust of strong air coming towards them.


    In a second after that air past them, their armored bodies were split into two. Their dismembered selves falling to the ground. ¡°Are they really rank six warriors?!¡± One of the knights cried out, ¡°Get the Demi-God to help us!¡± A knight on a horse escapes the chaos, rushing to the mansion. Nero glance around the place. He use his armored arm to block an incoming arrow directed at me. The arrow bounces off the armored arm.


    Nero says, ¡°You have to leave! If this fighting continues, they will surely kill us all. If you were to escape, I will be fine with that! Dan, Gale, and Gallant, you three will accompany the princess away from here! We will buy you some time!¡±


    Leaving Nero behind?! I turn to him, agape at his command.


    I turn towards Nero saying, ¡°Are you mad!? We will escape together!¡± Nero shakes his head no.


    ¡°If we all escape, we will only be pursued till who knows when. If a small group of you can leave at the least, you will escape unharmed! It has always been our duty to watch over you! Now, I want you to be free! Do not worry about us; we can handle ourselves even if a Demi-God comes at us.¡±


    Mel also chimes in, ¡°Two of the shield maidens will accompany you. Princess, it has been an honor to watch you grow. If we were to fail in helping your escape, it will only bring shame to us. Please, live on!¡±


    The enemy reinforcements continue to approach. I wanted to stay and fight. I was going to refuse this stupid sacrifice. These guys were all my family and teachers! They were my friends as well. I have been with them for years! They know how much I endured and how much I wanted all of us to escape.


    Nero quickly push me to the three that were to accompany me. One of them grab my wrist as Nero exclaims, ¡°Go! Princess Aisha you must live! Continue running north and do not come back for us. We will follow shortly.¡± With those last words, I was dragged away by my five guards now.


    Nero continues his battle along with Mel. I can feel pain in my heart as I watch my teachers fight to the death. I force myself to run. I did not look back. I have to chase after that freedom I long for. They all want me to get it even if it means sacrificing their life for mine.


    Without saying anything, the five of us enter another forest and rush north. We are already out of the area my family owns. Now we are fleeing the country. Even though we are out of the perimeter, they can still send forces to pursue us.


    Ten minutes passed as we venture through the heavily condensed forest. I can feel something. This escape will not be an easy one. A piercing roar engulfs the air. Three dragon riders spotted us from above.


    One of the black knights cursed.


    ¡°Me and Gallant will stay and hold them, you three continue on! Gale, do not let her die no matter what! We shall catch up!¡±


    With that said, we continued running. I glance over my shoulder to watch Gallant swinging Dan into the air. Even though it seems like it would be impossible to toss another heavily armored man into the air, Gallant made it look like child''s play.


    After Gallant toss Dan into the air, the black knight has slammed his spear into one of the dragon and slash the rider with his sword. Taking the reigns, Dan forces the dragon to slam into the nearby dragon rider. This forced the dragon rider to lose control and head towards the ground. Doing this, two of the three dragon riders were on the ground where Gallant joined Dan.


    The other dragon rider was still in hot pursuit on us. Running viciously past trees and bushes, I look up at the sky. I want to try that out as well. ¡°Gale!¡± I exclaim. He eyes at me. ¡°You better be careful!¡± He grabs my left arm and flings me towards the aerial unit. Being tossed into the air easily, I cross my aims together to slash at the dragon¡¯s head. The dragon and rider did not expect me to fly at them.


    As I approach, the dragon lets out a cry of agony, roaring violently into the air as it flaps his wings higher into the air. This did not chop off the dragon¡¯s head, but it created panic. I use my momentum to charge at the rider. He was trying to pull out his sword, but I quickly slash him into three, his head and his upper body were hacked off. My arms felt heavy as I pierced into that thick armor. I ignored all the skills that appeared in my head. I have no need to see what they were. I would die if I did not handle this dragon. I took the chance to slam one of my swords into the dragon and use it as a rope to slide down to his belly. I quickly empowered my legs with some chi and kick the dragon¡¯s right wing to make him  twirl upside down in  midair. As he does this, I quickly take my sword out from his body and jump into the air.


    Luckily the dragon did not move.


    I position both my swords towards the dragon¡¯s non armored belly and slam my blades in there. The dragon cries furiously, but it quickly descends to the ground, dying in mere moments. I have aimed at the center of his belly where his heart should be at. I, once again, ignored all the skills I gained from killing the rank twelve dragon.


    The dragon lands violently against the ground, sliding as I held onto my blades that pierced into his stomach. I took the swords out from his belly after the rough landing. I was covered in some blood, eyeing at the giant beast I just slain. Getting off of him, the other three reunited with me.


    ¡°Let us leave, quickly!¡± Running into the woods again, we did not hear anything except our bodies dashing against the leaves and bushes. It was very peaceful. Freedom was definitely in my grasp. I can imagine the world right now, the vast amount of things I can experience.


    We came into a clearing where nature was abandoned. It was a graveyard. Death was written all over.


    The air was foul, the ground covered with bones and dark dirt. Dead trees were also spotted in this area. There was a giant dead willow where someone was standing there. No, the person was leaning against the main truck of the willow, waiting for us.


    This person has dark red hair and pale skin. Her eyes were fixated on a crow on her stretched out hand. She has a dark robe that covers her body. She was sitting sluggishly against the tree, her one leg stretched out on the branch as the other dangles beneath her.


    She eyes toward us saying, ¡°Oh, the survivors. I did not expect you guys to arrive so early. I was hoping Brynhild will be with you, but I guess she chose that Emperor to go against.¡±


    My body could tell me the urge to run, but I could not execute it. Despite this beautiful long hair woman was with her flashing and glittering green eyes, her wicked smile tells me that she was death.


    ¡°This is bad.¡± Gale could easily tell that this woman was up there, ¡°She¡­ is a Fiend.¡± Those words made my heart stop. My heart freezing at those words. A Fiend? The woman was gone. It seems like she sense my frozen heart.


    The woman has already appeared before us in those few seconds. She has her left hand running against my cheek, the cold feeling of her covered hands sent chill down my spine. Her gaze on me did not change. It was not vilely wicked or insane. She still had a subtle smirk on her face. Her eyes entranced me to stare at her for a long time.


    I could feel my soul being drained by her. It was like she was seducing me in an intoxicating manner. Her gaze alone made my heart beat faster.


    ¡°Get away!¡± Both the maids drawn their shields up and thrust their swords at her.


    The red hair girl slaps the air to both of them. A sudden gust force them flying into the air and slamming past several trees behind us. Gale quickly slash his sword forward, the girl disappears and reappears some feet away from us.


    ¡°I can see great potential in this girl though. It is a shame that I need to kill her.¡± Gale curse under his breathe, standing in front of me. I could see him shaking underneath his armor. The girl glared violently at him.


    ¡°Do not block my view on this woman before me. I want to absorb every ounce of her appearance into my head.¡±


    ¡°Damn pervert,¡± Gale said, ¡°You think she will want to go after some girl that chases after some sick Fiend like you. You are nothing but an evil entity that should not even touch the mistress.¡± The red hair girl just laughs as the two maids quickly came back to us, weapons ready. I eye at their conditions though, it was not great. I quickly felt guilt in my heart as I felt a tremendous force engulfing me. It was helplessness. If she was a Fiend, how can we win? I was always being protected by those I loved. I have to stop this.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said, my voice shaking, ¡°Do not kill these three, they are simply guarding me! If it is me you want, then just get me!¡±


    I feel like my voice made her pursue utter agony onto me.


    Her eyes widen up a bit, for a millisecond as she place her hand on her chin.


    She rubs it saying, ¡°What would you do if I killed them painfully before you.¡±


    Those words quickly explained her true intentions. ¡°Oh, to correct you black knight, I am no Fiend. I am a Leviathan.¡±


    Those words made the black knight push the three of us away, ¡°Run!¡± I have never seen Gale in such a panicked state. This was the first time he actually shoved me as well. My knights never pushed me with such force. They always got in the way and shielded me. They never forced me back, but at this very moment, Gale pushed me back in sheer fear.


    What was a Leviathan?


    Before we could do anything, a tremendous force weighed down on all of us. Two of the maids fell onto the ground as I was, somehow, standing upright still. Gale was still standing, but he was definitely struggling.


    The air was hard to even stare at. It was moving violently in my sight. I could not move. My body was stuck as it was. Gale was flung aside as the red hair girl has released a dark red aura around her. She was smiling at the destructive power she has unleashed. She was utterly satisfied of how frightening her powers were on us.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°So, Princess Aisha, you want me to spare these people right?¡± I could feel the pressure of the air lifting away from me, but the other three were still affected by her God¡¯s Realm,  I think, or something similar to it.


    ¡°Then stop me. I will give you¡­ five seconds before I kill that maid.¡± My mind heard those words. I snapped. I raise both my weapons at her, swinging them in unison. She easily stopped it with her hand. I curse at this, swinging my two blades in different directions and she easily blocked both of them at the same time. This time, she did not use her hand. She was using magic. A shield was around her. Although it seems like she can easily stop my attacks with her two fingers. Gale was able to rush forward, slamming his blade at the side of this woman, but a shield prevented his attack to go through.


    The girl yawns and says, ¡°Times up.¡±


    An agonizing scream can be heard behind my left. I glance at how a twist of a few fingers from the Leviathan easily twist and pull the maid¡¯s body apart in mere seconds. I watch the maid cry in pain. Tears had run down her cheeks. Her body was in ruins. Her main torso lies on the ground surrounded by her head, arms, and legs. I was sickened at the scene. Her blood starts to form a pool at her discarded limbs. I shake my head. I have to save the other one. I have to steel myself! I glare at the Leviathan.


    ¡°You have to try harder,¡± she giggles, ¡°I will give you another five seconds.¡± I did not even hesitate. I unleash everything I could on her. She was surprised at the moves I was able to do. She could feel my energy attacks hammering on her shields and she could see how much material arts experience I have. I empowered my blades to hold both mana and chi in them. I even chanted several deadly spells at her to break past this shield. She withstood against my crazed assault, but her eyes were fascinated at my bewildered state. I was letting out a furious scream into the air. I had both my blades violently rub against her magic shield.


    ¡°Oh, such rage. Have you ever thought about going down the dark path? It would be quite good for you. Oh, despite such praise though, she will have to die.¡±


    The next set of agonizing screams came from the dark skin maid behind me. Her body was being pulled into the ground by skeletons. Gale quickly unleashes a heavy energy strike that actually shattered the red hair girl¡¯s shield. When I was unleashing all of my fury, one of my attacks slash at her chest. I could see the giant scar across the middle of her body, the robe revealing her D size breasts. Her robe still covers her nipples, but she was¡­ amazed. She was not screaming in agony. She did not even flinch or back away from my slash. She was astounded by our combined effort.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she said laughing, ¡°You got me!¡± Gale and I planned to press the assault.


    Her shield reappeared,  but the girl diverted her attention to Gale. The black knight was about to unleash another one of his heavy attacks, but he was stuck midway.


    He eyes at the woman before him.


    She pulls out his heart from the heavy armor, kicking him lightly. His body flies deep into the woods. I watch her destroy his heart in her hands. Blood exploded from the organ.


    I clutch my own chest, falling to my knees.


    It was hopeless to win against her.


    She mocks me. ¡°Aw, do not be like that. I want to see your pitiful face.¡±


    She made me gaze up at her, my body trembling in fear and in shame.


    I could not save them! I was helpless against such a powerful foe. She did not even feel pain.


    She allowed my attack to go through. Or was she oblivious to it?


    She motions her left index finger to stroke against the scar I placed on her. She moves her bloodied finger up to her mouth. She licks it as my body starts to shake a lot more. Her eyes shine at my terrible state.


    She IS enjoying this. Her face was blushing madly as her eyes locked onto me. There was no thing such as an escape. I can feel her hands stroking my face then moves downwards to my breasts and then back up to the neck. I tried to slash her hands, but she grasps both of ,y blades. She quickly utilized a spell that forced my hands to drop them. The girl raised both of my wrists above my head. She holds them with one hand. She pushed me down to the ground.


    Her free hand starts to stroke all over my chest again. What troubled me was the fact her hand was circling around my heart.


    Fear.


    That was what I sense. That was what I can feel. That was all I can feel! This woman easily killed my allies and forced me to stand down. She even toyed with me and even gave me a chance to help my allies. She wants to see me in this state.


    I would deny her such a thing, but after all the things I lost, how could I stay strong!?


    My friends, my teachers, those who I cared for, all died for me!


    How can I even feel good about myself when this god like devil stands before me! I only regret that this life was not fulfilling. Tears start to streak down my face.


    ¡°I seriously cannot hurt a diamond like you.¡± The red head girl was looking at me with such affection? Is that possible? She just murdered my allies! She murdered the people I cared for the most.


    I tried to usher the words, ¡°I hate you!¡± at the top of my lungs, but fear still silenced me. It looks like she could tell what I wanted to say.


    She says, ¡°I really like helpless girls like you. You are the first to leave a scar on me. I guess I could see what sort of future you would have had.¡± She leans forward and starts to kiss me. This was not some normal kiss. It was a very passionate one. My body was confused at this. I start to squirm underneath her.


    I am utterly disgusted at this woman for kissing me!


    This was a kiss that I wanted to reject. I hated it! It did not make me feel any warmth.


    I start to cry, scream in her mouth, but something silenced my body to shut up. She was thrusting her tongue deep into me, playing with my tongue as well. I tried to force my teeth down to bite on her tongue, but I could not even do that. I feel my body getting accustomed to this kiss.


    It was quite¡­eccentric. I want to tell my mind to ignore this, but it was turning my mind into a fuzzy warm feeling.  It was giving me that same warmth I had when Brynhild told me she was flirting with me or the same feeling of being watched over by my knights and maids. I think I can just close my eyes and¡­


    Wait. A slight pain was coming from the corner of all this warmth.


    My body quickly realizes what was going on.


    I open my eyes and slammed my head against her. I felt the pain against my head since I slam against the force field.The girl breaks out of the kiss because of my violent action.


    ¡°Oh, you even stopped me from devouring your soul. Impressive. I know you loved it as well.¡±


    I quickly usher the words, ¡°Fuck off! I cannot believe you almost got me! Get off of me! I do not want to die yet!¡± The red head girl was amused by my resistance. ¡°At the least, you are nothing though. You are weak against me right now.¡±


    Those words puzzled me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just suck most of your experience right out of you. Even though it is worthless to me, I bet you cannot even resist me anymore. I mean, you are back to rank one.¡±


    Those words made my entire body go numb. My mind stopped functioning as well as my heartbeat for a mere second. I felt sorrow engulfing my entire body and soul. It was like I had to start all over again.


    ¡°W-what do you mean!? Why did you¡­¡± I could not even stop the tears and the sadness that came from my eyes and mouth.


    The girl was laughing hysterically.


    She was enjoying my pain! How could she!?


    ¡°Because why not!? I want to see how you continue on living! I want to see the agony as you continue to fail! I want to know what you will do!? Will you beg me to kill you?! To ask me to devour you so you can feel that stupid warm feeling you miss so much?! I want to see how you fall! I am extremely aroused at such pain, but you, you give such meaning to that exceeds any pain I have ever seen! The despair that I dreamed about actually happened today! I cannot believe this is my lucky day!¡±


    I was sick to the core, but what could I do about this?! It was like this woman just took away everything everyone worked hard to give me. I feel like I was like a useless tool again. How can this world be so cruel!?


    ¡°Oh¡­ I want to make you beg me to eat you¡­ Just say the words, and I will. Oh, if you do escape, I will also curse you.¡± I did not have time to react to the stone that she place into my heart. She carefully placed it against my armor chest, but that stone just enters past the armor and into my heart. My body shakes violently underneath her. I glare at her even if I was in such a pitiful state. ¡°What did you do to me?!¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Gained: Vampire Lust Curse


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Every week, you have to suck the blood of a loved one. It has to be a female. If you do not suck the blood of a loved one, then you will end up into a blood lust vampire for a few days. Why does it have to be a female? Well, I might as well convert you into a lesbian so you can fall in love with me later.¡±


    My face was pale and my mind was being shattered.


    How many more things will this woman do? Better question is, what can she do to me now? I am empty. I have no family to run back to. I have no friends or allies to run back to. I have no skills or power to fight against this savage world. I am just being graced by this scarlet Leviathan. Such a sadistic woman...


    I guess¡­ I really should accept my death though. It is hopeless. ¡°I seriously cannot stand you. Just end it.¡± I said in defeat.


    ¡°Get the fuck off of the lady!¡± A familiar voice rang out in the air. The red hair girl eyes at Gale who charges towards her. The woman was shocked at the living black knight. A sudden burst of blue energy erupts from the knight¡¯s blade towards her. The red hair woman blocks it with her shield, but it shattered in an instant. She disperse the energy wave that came at her with one swing of her hand. Her eyes lock onto the black knight. She violently glares at the man. The atmosphere becomes heavy again. I was stuck to the ground, but Gale disappeared.


    He reappears in front of the woman, slamming his sword against her energy shield she regenerated. She allows several spikes erupt from her shield towards the armored man. The armor he wore destroyed the spikes upon impact. He grinds his sword against the shield, preparing for a huge attack. A sudden burst of energy erupts against her shield. The woman teleported away from the black knight.


    When she did, Gale was already beside her, unleashing another blast. The frantic pursuit made the woman back off. She realizes why she cannot win. She glares viciously at Gale. He stands there with a huge hole in his chest, but the blood did not ooze out. It was sealed by the armor. This knight was releasing a black aura that was similar to her aura running around her. She just makes a clicking sound.


    ¡°And I thought it was all a myth. The infamous Black Knights of the Devil Shadow. I guess this is where I withdraw for now. If I were to drag this fight out, it will only make me weaker for other predators. Princess Aisha, my name is Valarie Valentine. I shall see you when you become stronger. You can find me in the Underworld dimension if you ever come there.¡±


    With that, the girl left. I was able to get on my feet, eyeing at Gale. I could feel the heavy armor taking a huge toil on me. I found my chi to be at a very low level. I could barely hold my weapons and I can barely stand. The feeling of being weak brought so much shame to me. I feel my pride and all of my goals crumbling before me.


    Gale''s strong energy starts to die out. The knight bowing down to me. Blood starts to flow out of his open wound. ¡°I am sorry that I did not stop her. I was still in the process of getting my energy for this moment¡­¡± He stops as he was coughing violently. I quickly raise him to his feet, saying in tears, ¡°I-It will be fine! We will get out of here alive! I need to find a high mage healer to get these wounds fixed. Do not die on me!¡± The knight laughs and pushes me away from him. ¡°I want you to kill me.¡± Those words were a thorn to my heart. ¡°What!? I cannot¡­¡±


    ¡°We know you took that pill. Despite the fact that you are rank one, you can gain a huge amount of skill by killing someone right? We know of the ability you acquired from Brynhild. If you want to still venture out in the world and explore to your heart¡¯s content... Kill me! You have no more talent from the years of training we gave you. It was taken away from you by that bitch! I do not want to¡­¡±


    He coughs madly in his speech, continuing on as he breathes heavily after each sentence, ¡°WE do not want you to go empty handed without our guidance and skills. If we need to die for you, we will gladly do so! You have to kill me! Right now, you are weak- very weak! You have no skills in your sword. You have no skills in the martial arts or the armor you wear! You do not have the stamina or the insights you have gained for the years we trained you! If you kill me, you will regain most of it despite the fact you are rank one! You must!¡± The knight kneels before me, his life slowly on the verge of death.


    ¡°I beg of you! Kill me!¡± I pick up the blade I dropped, staring at the black knight. It was hard for me to even hold this blade. I eye at Gale. I did not want to kill my knight. He has been loyal to me for so many years. This man before me had helped me master the use of wearing heavy armor personally. He joked around and made training fun. He has a very bright personality and always made light of the heavy situations. Now, he is before me. Dying ever so slowly. The last words he said to me were, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will forever watch over you. Make us proud.¡±


    I can feel my hand tremble madly as I grip it with my two hands. I position the sword against his head, closing my eyes. I was going to chicken out. I was going to accept the weak side of me just to save Gale, but I know how prideful my knights were. They would be ashamed of my decision. Their pride will be damaged. They literally gave their lives for me. I cannot ignore such a death wish from my closest friends.


    I swing the sword with all my might. I can feel and hear the sword striking through his neck as I beheaded him. I did not open my eyes. I can hear his body falling to the ground. I can feel raindrops against my head as I collapsed to my knees. I discarded the sword from my hands and covered my face with my hands. I killed my own friend. My own family member.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 155 Swords]


    [Level 155 Dual-Wielding]


    [Level 155 Heavy Armor]


    [Level 155 Martial Arts]


    [Level 155 Light Armor]


    [Level 155 Medium Armor]


    [Level 1 Cursed Armor]


    Perks Gained: [Tremendous Stamina]


    [Increased Knowledge]


    [Increased Resistance to Elements]


    [Tremendous Strength]


    [Tremendous Agility]


    [Black Knight]


    Abilities Gained: [Pressure Realm]


    [Teleport]


    [Hidden Rank]


    [Piercing Tornado]


    [Dual Cross Slash]


    [Dual Barrage]


    [Dual Strike]


    [Armor Strike]


    [Intimidation]


    Demi-God Black Knight


    Special Divine Cursed Art


    Death Knight Mode


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°My lady!¡± I did not even look to who it was. I know it was one of the black knights. I did not even feel happiness that this knight lived. All I know was this wound in my heart was deep. ¡°Shit¡­¡± he utters. I can feel him picking up my swords and picking me up. He carried me bridal style away from that wretched place.


    I did not feel well, my entire body numb from the sheer sorrow that engulfed me.


    I became unconscious due to my cries of grief.


    Note: I had to delete the original because I forget to place Chapter 4: next to the title.

 Chapter 5: Rank 1 Warrior

    I hope it was a nightmare. Tiredness decided to sweep all over me. My body should be fine despite all the events that happened last night. Right, last night. That was not a dream. My eyes glue themselves to the wooden ceiling. My mouth curse my existence. I can recall every damn details of what transpired last night. My hands wanted to squeeze all of those events out of my head. My hands are evil tainted creatures. These hands were the ones that killed Gale. They had slain one of my friends.


    Tears were banging against my clear vision. They wanted to leak out and run down my cheeks.


    The surviving knight beside me picks me up by my collar. This was all too sudden! His brute strength made me feel like a rag doll. He did not say anything, but he sent a fierce punch against my head. That punch had no restraints whatsoever. My body flies across the room, slamming my back against the wooden wall beside the bed I slept in. My head registered the pain vibrating in my skull. I grasp it with one of my hands, eyeing at the black knight.


    ¡°My lady, despite what had happen, pull yourself together!¡± He glares at me. That helmet he bears only covers the expression he had underneath it. Of course, this knight was worried about my condition, but he knows that this was a critical moment. I cannot become some depressed shut in, not after all the sacrifices that were made.


    My face could not conjure up any anger, but it seems like I ignored the depression that dwells in my heart. Without taking a close look at me, he says. ¡°Good, at least you are intact. You still have some will, although you need more of it. Get dress and come outside when you are ready. I want to show you something.¡± In his stern voice,  he ordered me to get dressed and follow him.


    Of course, I hesitated about all of this. My body, however, got up. ¡°Dawn on your armor and grab your sword as well.¡± I got up and changed into them. Fastening the armor tightly to me, I took both sheathed swords and placed them on my waist.  My mind tries to silence out the memories of last night, but it brought up the painful images of Valarie''s overwhelming strength.


    My knight and I left the the tavern to head into the forest. We walked a few miles away from the place as we stand in a grassy field. The pleasant air breezes against my body as I stare at the endless blue sky that reigns above me. Reminiscing about where everything took place, I turned towards that general direction.  The planned work. A sting of guilt stabs me over and over again. How many sacrifices were made for me to succeed? Here I am, contemplating and showing a very pathetic side of me when so many people died for me. My hands ball up into a fist. My arms start to shake at the frustration I had in me.


    A strong gust blows in my direction. This terrifying pressure surrounds the air. Wait, I know this pressure.  My vision on the clear blue sky shakes violently. Something was trying to hold me down. I turn around to stare at the black knight with drawn out weapons.


    Why is he attacking me. Trying to gather myself, I quickly asked him, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°You better fight if you want to live!¡± he exclaims. Without any explanation, he charges at me. There are no warnings or hints of him appearing before me. This knight had a killing intent that can be seen throughout his body. Without a moment to spare, my hands draws out my own two blades countering his. I blinked several times before I realized something.


    I blocked his attack. Without any instruction manual, my body was able to activate [Pressure Realm]. My vision was restored. That fuzzy image of a knight can be seen clearly now. My hands decide to swing at the knight, unleashing several techniques I gained from Gale. There was something odd about my powers. The black knight should have defeated me already. We were both locked in close range with our swords clashing against each other. Every slash from our weapons made the air vibrate at our tremendous powers. His attacks were swift and accurate, aiming for my head and my chest. I easily turn my hands to block the incoming attacks. In mere seconds, I decide to power my sword with chi, slamming the ground. The knight quickly jumps into the air while the ground breaks into smaller plates.


    A tremendous awe of energy has surged through my body.


    My eyes can see the knight teleport behind me. With another twist of my body, I blocked his attack. My mouth starts to carve out a smile. This feeling, this adrenaline, I feel like I regained all of my skills. No, it had been doubled! My knight decides to power up his swords with mana. Several energy slashes came out of his swords when he swings them in midair. Twirling my blades, I stand my ground. Watching the waves fly towards me, I slash wildly at them. They were torn apart, the remaining attack flying past me. The energy collides against the ground making several explosions appear behind me. Eyeing at my own hands, I asked him with a smug face, "Is that all you got?"


    "We all know you took that pill from Brynhild," he said landing on the uneven ground, "You have gained all of the skills, perks, and abilities Gale had. You even have the black knight class and the divine curse art we, black knights, have. You literally took after what Gale specialized in." Astounding. This ability [Defeat Inheritor] saved me from my utmost demise. Without this ability, I think I would be an empty shell right about now.


    "Also..." Before I could left my head, the knight has already appeared in front of me. "Do not forget, you should always remain vigilant. Never act high and mighty." The blast coming out of his blade engulfed me.


    My body reappears a few distant away from him. My hand grasp my chest, beating faster from the surprised attack. Without a second of delay, I twirled myself around to stop him from unleashing another attack. Following my [Piercing Tornado] move, I used [Armor Strike]. My leg delivers a round house to his head. The knight just grabs my legs and tosses me into the air. Taking that momentum, I twirled myself in midair to deliver another [Piercing Tornado]. He raised both of his swords up to avoid my vicious cycles of attacks. My attack forces him against the ground, driving him into a tree. A powerful force rams into my stomach, sending me across the ground. My body bounces against the ground. I rolled around one last time before I pushed myself against the ground and land on my feet.


    "You are a good successor to Gale. Those moves you did would make him proud. I cannot believe that you can easily use and manipulate Piercing Tornado like that. It would usually take a month or two for someone to do that. Especially with heavy armor. Enough with the praises, you still have a lot to learn." Ah, a thought ran into my mind.


    The knight before me was named Gallant. Out of all the knights, he was the meanest of them all. Of course he showed affection and care to me like the others, but Gallant shows tough love. He pushed me to the limits when I was training back at the mansion. Huh, funny. Even if I am Demi-God level, he can still lecture me so casually.


    Without any more chit-chat, I teleport in front of him. My hands starts to unleash [Dual Barrage] and [Dual Strike] simultaneously. Gallant was not prepared for this attack. He activated his chi armor.


    Chi armor is when one covers themselves with their own chi to act as a shield. This is like a mana shield although the chi armor will take up a good amount of physically strength from the user.


    The [Dual Barrage] ability is a move where I stab violently with both blades at my target while [Dual Strike] allows me to slash at my enemies. Using these two abilities at the same time will take a genius to literally evade all my hits. Gallant took an easy way out and protected himself by using his chi armor though.


    "Dual X Drive." Those words echo in my ears. He was able to deflect my two blades. My body can feel the tremendous recoil of his swords forcing my arms up. My arms cannot bring themselves down onto Gallant. The knight says, "You have a lot to learn." He lunges forward with both swords pointed at my defenseless self.


    "Sure," I mocked, "But you are getting a bit high and mighty yourself." My hands are useless to me, but what about my legs? Without any moment to lose, I empower my legs and stomach with chi. The knight slams his swords against my stomach, but he could not penetrate past the white aura. My hands seize the ground as I lift my body to do a back flip. Using my legs, I kick his swords out of his hands. When he teleports to his blades, I followed suite.


    My hands have gripped his shoulders now. Cursing under his breathe, I flipped him over me to finish my back flip. I tossed him into the ground as a crater formed underneath him from his fall. Smiling, I stood there in midair holding his swords. Irritated, the knight cracks his neck and rolls his shoulders. "Shit." He lets out a laugh, "Let''s end it here." Placing my hands on my hips, I tilt my head and frown.


    "What? You plan to chicken out?" Gallant teleports right beside me. He tries to take his swords from me, but I just moved it to the other side.


    "You have a lot to learn about the outside Princess..."


    "Do not call me a Princess anymore," I sighed, aggravated at that title, "I am just Aisha now."


    "Upon our oaths, we will always call you Princess Aisha." We could argue all day about this. I really want to continue this fight. Eyeing at Gallant, I asked him, "What are you scared of?"


    "I will explain it to you back in the tavern. Please return my blades." Sighing, I hand his weapons back and we both landed on the ground. We head back into our room within the tavern so Gallant can teach me all the things I need to know about. This might take an entire day to learn. Am I terrified of Valarie still? Yeah, of course I am. Do I regret killing Gale and abandoning the others? It is not like I plan to forget their sacrifice or their deaths, I am only fighting against my emotions. If I mourn for their lost and want them to come back, will I be able to live by myself?


    This world is cruel. I am a fool for discovering this after I bump into Valarie. Brynhild made the world feel great and free. No, it was my own conclusions and my close-minded self that only witness the things in my mansion. My ignorance is too high. With this enormous world for me to uncover, I need to know a lot about everything. The systems, the ranks, the rules, the dimensions, the laws, the... well, there is a ton of things for me to get over.


    Their sacrifices help me learn my biggest mistake. There is always someone who is stronger then me. There will be times when I have to run and face these dangers. I will have to make the shots to leave people or save them. Of course I slain Gale. I have guilt. After all, I have a heart and I am a human. Here''s a harsh truth though. In the distant future, I might be forced to undergo that same procedure again. By then, I should have steeled my nerves.


    The important thing for me to do right now is to gain experience. I need to teach myself how to deal with situations foreign to me. My knights will not be with me all the time. My goals will make me go over them and succeed into higher ranks.


    I will fulfill their dying wish.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Gained: [Determined Resolved]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Gallant did not lecture me about this. The fight we had outside was a way for me to relieve myself of all this stress and guilt in my heart. It showed me the will that these knights had. They ensured my dreams and goals will come true. Gazing at the knight, I can tell he was ready to answer whatever question I would ask him. He was not going to tell me the things I need to know.


    Unlike all the other knights, Gallant made me ask for the things I struggled with. Nero and the others told me what the problem was and informed me on how to deal with it. But Gallant, he can watch me fail countless of times before I asked him how to do something. Thinking about it, Nero must have planned this out. He wanted Gallant to come with me no matter what. He was a strong silent guy, but he can get the job done.


    "We stopped the fighting because of other Demi-Gods right?" Grasping this concept will help me figure out how fighting usually works.


    "Most lower rank beings like thirteen and below will not have to worry about competition. Well, I mean, competition is universal. From what I heard, reaching a Demi-God rank is entering a VIP class. It is hard to level up once you hit these ranks. I do not know much about the benefits to being a Demi-God, but I was warned not to leave myself in the open after I use a lot of my energy. If we continued our fight, a Demi-God would have slain me." Understanding this, I decided to toss another question out there.


    "Guessing by your attitude, you did not want to lecture me about living and fighting right?" He nods his head, sitting on the bed across from me.


    "Answer me this. Would you learn anything if we always held you by your hand?"


    "No." I answered flatly, "I would learn nothing. I will always be relying on you guys. If you guys were  killed, I would be alone. I will be easy to pick on, and I will surely die without you guys. If I do not get experience for myself, I will always be supervised."  Gallant nods his head in approval.


    "Ask any questions, I will answer them. We feign ignorance in front of you for a reason. You did not need to know about this world until you escaped your cage. Now, you are free. There are unlimited things you want to know about this world right?" My head bobs up and down. Taking me time to think up some questions, I pulled out a recent one when I bump into Valarie.


    "What is a Leviathan?" The scarlet hair woman displayed such a terrifying power. My body shudders at the recollection of the she-devil. In the back of my mind, I know she will be hunting me or waiting for me. Either way, I will meet her again.


    ¡°A Leviathan is equivalent to an Angel and a God. It is the evil alignment after one levels past the Fiend level. However, there are many other ranks that can be equivalent to the Leviathan like being a Mammon level or Legion. Depending on what they specialize, their title varies. The Gods have three classifications. A beginner, intermediate or expert God. The Angels can be classified by two, four, six, eight, ten, or twelve wings. The more wings they have, the purer they are and the stronger they are.¡± I was sipping a glass of water.  When I heard that the Leviathan was above the Fiend rank, I choked on it. The rough feeling in my throat made me cough violently. Within the few seconds, I start to pound my chest with my free hand.


    "Wait! *cough cough* A-Are you telling me that WOMAN was a Leviathan?!" Gallant nods his head.


    "W-what the hell!? What was she doing here!?"


    "I think it has something to do with Brynhild. We told you we watch you obtained that ability. That ability is extremely rare. The fact that Brynhild created it within a pill means she is the genius who created the ability in the first place. I do not need to explain why people hunt down these geniuses, right?" I can figure this out already.


    Power. The sole reason why anyone would want a genius by their side. If someone had the knowledge to make new abilities on the spot, many rulers would want that person to serve under them, so they can distribute their powers within their military. I knew Brynhild was troubled by something, but this is over the top. Oh yeah, the ability...


    "Am I a rank thirteen warrior?" My  ears want to hear a ''yes''. From the spar I had with Gallant, there was no way I would be a rank one warrior. Valarie must be lying about it all.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "You are a rank one warrior still." Gallant answered plainly, "Brynhild seems to be right. Even if you defeat someone of a higher caliber, you are a weakling." That word irritates me. Hell, I feel like whipping that Leviathan''s ass right now. I stopped myself. Breathing deeply, I calmed myself.


    "Am I really a rank one warrior?"


    "Yes," Gallant replies, "But you have the powers of a Black Knight Demi-God." My mouth lets out a depressed sigh. Staring at the ceiling, I let my body collapse onto the bed. I let out a pitiful cry, grabbing the nearby pillow and hug it. Gallant shakes his head, but he lets out a subtle happy sigh. Is there such a thing as a happy sigh?


    "I am glad to see you back to normal though." He comments, "The depressing Aisha literally gave me heart attacks."


    "Can''t you tell? I am being depressed right now." I said. Tears start to pop at the corner of my eyes.


    "Ah! Damn it, d-don''t cry milady..."


    "I am just kidding." I said, sticking my tongue out.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Perks Gained: [Deception]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The knight glares at me. Standing up, he starts to walk towards the door. In a panic voice, I apologized, "No, no! D-don''t leave me! I-I am sorry for lying! Please sit back down!" Gallant chuckles at my sincere apology, heading back to the bed.


    "Well, I have a question that we all wanted to ask you."


    "What is it?" Within those few minutes, I have discarded most of my armor off to the side. Hugging the pillow against my body, I was lying upside down at Gallant. My image of him was upside down. The question he asked scared the living hell out of me.


    "Are you into girls?"


    "WHAT THE HELL IS THAT SORT OF QUESTION!?" In my defense, this is my way of justifying against that blunt question. Judge, I did not toss a pillow at Gallant. I am innocent! INNOCENT!


    Well, I did toss the pillow at him. The knight staring at me... Well, his damn helmet prevents me from describing his damn expression. My body was on fire. Of course this was an embarrassing question to ask. Worse of all, these men watched me most of the time. Can I honestly tell them that I am slowly leaning onto girls now? Wait. I feel like I like girls more than guys now. Thinking about it, I enjoyed those kisses from...


    "You are, aren''t you." Gallant bluntly answers for me.


    "Shut up!" This time I kick him in the face. The knight lets out a defeated grunt, falling onto the bed. He laughs loudly in the air.


    "It is not our love life princess. We do not object to you being a lesbian. Hell, we approve. With all of those moments with those men, I cannot blame you for turning." My face turn a slight shade of red. It was nice to hear the approval coming out of my knights even though they were not my parents.


    "Oh yeah," I decide to toss this out. Valarie cursed me with that. "I am cursed. Vampire Lust Curse- ever heard of it?" The black knight folds his arms against his chest after he gets up from the bed. He even scratch his head. "The fuck? I never heard of such a curse? What does it do?"


    "Every week, I have to suck the blood of a loved one. It has to be a female." Gallant was staring at me. He stopped moving for three minutes.


    "Gallant? A-are you dead? Hello?"


    "Are you fucking me? That sounds like a blessing to you more than a curse." He comments. My hand had a mind of its own. The hand was processed by some high figure from above that made me slap him! It was not me!


    "Well shit, I mean, think about it. You will gain experience, so if you meet Brynhild again, you can totally fuck her... Oh. Eh, I mean. Fuck." My face turned crimson red now. Using my chi, I covered my entire hand and punch him in the head.


    Of course I made sure it was not lethal. The knight curse at himself for spilling the beans. The knights knew that I kissed her and heard about that promise. "But..." Gallant''s voice was serious, "If the consequence is being a blood lust vampire, we will have to ensure you drink a blood of some girl. I do not think you want to be hunted by the Saints or Angels if you went on a rampage." Despite my anger, I silently agree to this. This will become an issue if I do not handle it. Six more days until I have to address this problem. Gallant pushes himself off the ground to sit back on his bed. "Do you have anymore questions Princess Aisha?" Tapping my head, I tried to conjure up any more questions I can lay on Gallant. There was one that troubled me. What was that move Gale used.


    "Special Divine Cursed Art Death Knight Mode- what is that?" That question made the knight shake in his seat. He folded his hands in front of him, looking at them. He lets out a heavy sigh.


    "You are forbidden to use that move. No matter what, DO NOT USE IT!" Frightened by this, I just agreed to his condition. My curiosity was getting the best of me.


    "Special Divine Cursed Art Death Knight Mode - is a life or death mode where the user gains three more ranks above their original rank to destroy a certain target or end a certain war. It is a move taught to Black Knights only. This move was given by our former master. Consequently, using this move will only result in one thing. Death. There is no way around it. The immense power will overwhelm the body and shorten one''s life spam to seconds. A few conditions must be meant to even activate it though. There has been a safeguard just in case someone accidentally uses it. First, they must be on the verge of death. Secondly, they must have a master. And lastly, they must embrace death." Gallant sighs. "Gale and Dan were the ones who used this art."


    "What happened to Dan?" My face turned pale at the mention of his name. Dan was with Gallant when we departed from them. That only means...


    "After you guys left us, we had to fend against forty rank twelve riders and dragons. We were able to take down ten of them with ease, but the riders were able to adapt to our fighting style. They made sure that we could not work together and singled us out. We were going to lose due to their strategy and their numbers. I did not notice one of the riders aiming his lance at me. Dan blocks the attack with his body. By doing this, he was able to fulfill the conditions to activate the Divine Cursed Art. He easily hack down the remaining enemies and two Demi-Gods that entered the vicinity. I decided to bury him before I reach up with you guys except I was too late." A hint of remorse can be found in his voice.


    Ugh. My hand slaps my head. How can I be so  stupid? I am utterly selfish. Gallant was having some guilt in him. He could not save his brothers or helped them. He watched them die. We all have been together for a long time. Moving to him, I wrap my arms around the knight. Gallant, shocked by this, was startled.


    "P-Princess..."


    "Shhh, let me repay your kindness with this. I feel bad for being all depressed when you kept yours inside. You literally stood by my side despite your own feelings. Thank you for that." Gallant just accepted my hug.


    Breaking the silence, Gallant gets up from his bed, packing some of his stuff.


    "We should head to the city before nightfall."


    "Which city?"


    "Zezrouis." He answers. As I start to put my armor back on, he stops at the doorway. "Oh yeah, one more thing... Do not reveal your black knight powers." My mouth just ushered out a "Huh? You kidding right?"


    Gallant turns around to explain, "You are a rank one warrior. Everyone can see that. What they don''t know is the powers of the Demi-God you have. I do not want you to use those powers unless you have to. Emperor Titus could be hunting for us still or your family members. You should be careful. I will be with you until tomorrow morning. Oh yeah..." With a wave of his head, the armor''s color turns to red, "To throw off Titus'' men if they were to come to this country." Before I could ask him anything else, he already left through the doors.


    "I guess I will have to ask him more questions when we arrive to that city. Zezrouis, right." After I pack up my own things (I only had my swords and armor), we walked on the dirt road to the city. Arriving at the gates, I awe at huge town walls. Made out of stone, these walls were about eight stories tall. Glancing around us, I can hear various chatter from a variety of races. A roar echoes to the right of me as I eye at the creatures trapped within their cages. Gallant was not watching me. It would be embarrassing to since I was acting like a child amused by every little thing that was going on around me. Gallant paid the fee to let us go through the city gates, entering the crowded streets.


    Merchants have set up their stands, trying to sell goods of all sorts to by passing customers. Guards patrol the streets in groups of ten or fifteen, turning corners or dispersing to cover more ground. The sight of mercenaries and armored soldiers walking around the place chatting about the latest rumors fills the air. Walking right beside Gallant, I was astonished at the liveliness of the city.


    "I am glad you are enjoying yourself Princess." he whispers, chuckling lightly. Something was odd. Observing the crowd around us, they were literally a few feet away from Gallant and me. Before I could ask Gallant why people were avoiding us, he answers, "Because I am a Demi-God."


    "Being a Demi-God gives you such treatment?" He chuckles. "I guess. I just turned into a Demi-God once we escaped. I am still new to this as well, mind you."


    "Where are we heading?"


    "The Zezrious Guild." Peering up at him, Gallant continues on, "The Guild, in general, is a place where rank three warriors and/or mages can receive a mission from the locals. Depending on completion and difficulties, they help lower the problems around this city. After the mission is done, one can gain reputation and rewards." The two of us arrived at the place. The wooden display above the door saying "Zezrious Guild". Three heavily armed knights stood at the entrance staring at us. They allowed Gallant to walk by them. They stopped me.


    "Oi, rank one newbie," the dark blue armored knight lowered himself to stare at me, "What the fuck you think yer doing?"


    "What? I cannot enter this place?"


    "Of course not. You are not rank three. What the hell are you doing playing dress up lassie? That armor looks really nice, but that won''t do if you are a rank one warrior." A skinnier knight spoke up dawning dark purple armor, "Should scram before we steal from ya."


    I can feel the corner of my eye twitch. Are they seriously talking down to me? Have I seen this before? Ah, yes. This happened to my knights when they were deemed as the lowest. Right... I guess I am in that position now. If I screamed out, ''Don''t talk to a princess like that'' it will only make matters worse. My hand had to cover part of my face. My face was twitching a lot hearing these imbeciles mocking me. Then again, I guess these are the rules?


    "She has a pretty face. Maybe we can just fuck her instead." Those words were definitely the last straw.


    "You dumb asses!" Gallant''s voice roared in the air as he picks up all three of these armored knights. He tossed them at the door. Shattering it in mere seconds, the people inside all gaze at the commotion. Gallant activated his Pressure Realm to squish the weaklings underneath him. He kicks them heavily to the side, making sure he aimed at their jewels. When that was done, he lifts up the Realm. Venturing into the giant building, I arrived next to Gallant.


    "You didn''t have to do that."


    "I wanted to do that to all the damn nobles way back then. That felt too good."


    "You sadistic bastard." I commented. The head receptionist seemed a bit frightened by Gallant, but she was ready to confront him nonetheless. Her long brown hair is tied in a bun as she wears a brown gown.


    "D-Demi-God, it is a pleasure to have  you with us today at the Guild. W-What can we do for you today?"


    "I want to do the highest ranked mission if possible. There has been troubles south of the border if I recall. Something about Emperor Titus tracking down some runaways..." The receptionist went to the back room to search for that mission. It must have arrived last night or today.


    "Trying to find the others?"


    "I know Nero and the others are safe. They cannot be taken down so easily. I must find them." The lady comes back with the mission in her hands. It was an easy mission rank. The details of what happened that night were not written down on the papers. The receptionist took the paper away from Gallant when he had it laid out on the counter.


    "I am sorry to be rude, but I cannot allow a rank one warrior to look over our missions." Gallant turns to me, staring back at the woman.


    "Are you trying to anger me? I have took those three for mocking milady." The lady quickly raise her hands in defense, stuttering and panicking.


    "N-no! I am not trying to offend you. I-It is the rules. Only rank three warriors can enter this place unless she is your slave..." Gallant activates his Realm Pressure. The lady quickly apologizes to Gallant, "I-I MEAN NO OFFENSE!"


    "Calm down Gallant, jeez." Nudging the man, "I will be waiting outside then." Gallant was going to object, but I was already leaving the damn place.  The people within this building start to whisper and snicker. They were obviously talking about me. Walking to the entrance, I simply ignored their slight remarks. Sitting at the steps of the building, I let out a sigh. My knights are able to reveal their true powers now, but it seems like now I am the laughing stock. Ha, that''s ironic. At least my knights can do whatever they want now and beat the shit out of whoever.


    It takes Gallant a few minutes before he left the building. The two of us travel into the local inn and rent a room out.


    "My god, if I was treated like this, I should have let you guys kill those idiotic guards from back then."


    "Please, that treatment will be nothing compared to now." Gallant sits on his bed and looks at me. "I will be heading out tomorrow morning to investigate any signs of my other allies. What do you plan to do? I could not persuade the Guild to let me take you with you." Taking off my armor, I had to take matters with my own hands.


    "I will have to make money for myself. I need to depend on myself and live for myself." Gallant did not like the idea of leaving me alone. Despite his harsh training and his silence, he asks, "Are you sure?" Landing on my bed, I turn my face to him giving a look of disbelief.


    "You know I will be fine. I have the Demi-God powers if I need to use it. There should be no problems when I start to venture out tomorrow. Besides... I am looking forward to it. Fighting monster, travelling alone, and doing all these other cool stuff that I read and heard from stories!" Gallant wanted to object to all of this.


    He stops himself though.


    "Alright. I will be falling asleep now. Good night."


    "Night Gall-y."


    "The hell is with that nickname." The knight just pulls the sheet over his armored self, showing his back to me. Giggling to myself, I just looked at his back then turned to the ceiling. It seems like I will be learning and fighting a lot tomorrow. I have to brace myself. This will be my true test as a.... Huh?


    Rank 1 Warrior? Maybe. I need to figure out how to level up. These skills I have as a black knight did not rank me up. I think I will write some stuff out later tomorrow morning.


    Adjusting myself on the pillow, I closed my eyes and fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 6: Acknowledgement

    Gallant was already gone when I woke up. Yawning, I got up from my bed and took care of my usually business. Twenty minutes pass by after I took care of my grooming and usually ordeals. Time for me to get... Wait. Shit, did Gallant give me any money to buy breakfast?! Looking around the room, I venture high and low. Sighing in defeat, I toss my pillow across the room. Underneath my pillow, a brown sack sat there.


    "Yes!" I grabbed it and peer into it. I lay it out on the table. One hundred gold coins sat on the wooden table. The glimmering shine reflecting off of the coin blinded me slightly. I think I hissed at it. The light was too strong with it. I stopped my randomness to focus on today''s objective. Training, leveling, and learning. Oh wait, I forget one. Training, leveling, learning, and making money. I took out a piece of paper and write down all the skills, abilities, and perks I have.


    Defeat Inheritor


    Vampire Lust Curse


    Demi-God Black Knight


    Special Divine Cursed Art


    Death Knight Mode


    Skills:


    [Level 155 Dual-Wielding]


    [Level 155 Heavy Armor]


    [Level 155 Medium Armor]


    [Level 155 Light Armor]


    [Level 155 Martial Arts]


    [Level 1 Cursed Armor]


    Perks:


    [Tremendous Strength]


    [Tremendous Agility]


    [Tremendous Stamina]


    [Increased Knowledge]


    [Increased Resistance to Elements]


    [Black Knight]


    [Deception]


    [Determined Resolution]


    Abilities:


    [Pressure Realm]


    [Teleport]


    [Hidden Rank]


    [Piercing Rank]


    [Dual Cross Slash]


    [Dual Barrage]


    [Dual Strike]


    [Armor Strike]


    [Intimidation]


    Eyeing at the list, I picked it up and shred it to pieces. Goddamn it! Most of the stuff I wrote down are part of my black knight class. Leaning against the chair, I can feel a part of my soul float out of my mouth. Wait. I can gain a skill if I can kill someone right... I should do that right away then. Obviously, I need to kill someone outside of the city. There will be bandits and other beings trying to kill me if I venture out there by myself.


    Taking the hundred pieces of gold, I went downstairs and ordered up some ale, cheese, and bread. Consuming these pieces silently, I eavesdrop on the nearby conversations. The latest gossips talked about a variety of things. They range from something serious like murderers in the city to small little problems like goblins kidnapping people. Well, of course it could be a serious matter for someone  else if someone they loved were to be kidnapped by these goblins, but it seems to be a daily thing. Venturing out in the wilderness is always dangerous. I heard two guards talk about Emperor Titus. I sip a bit of my ale, tuning in to their voices.


    "Did you hear about that Emperor Titus placing a bounty on some royals?"


    "The Grahams family right?" My eyes were locked onto them, absorbing every ounce of information I can hear.


    "Yeah, those guys. It is a pity to hear that the Emperor has turned on his loyal subjects."


    "Well, there was a reason. Apparently, the genius Brynhild was sleeping over at their mansion. Of course the Emperor would try to seize her. You know how many accomplishment that girl has done? She a genius of this era of course."


    "Along with several others." the other man remarks, "She obviously escaped. No one can place a bounty on her. Now, back to the subject at hand. It seems like the armies returning from their campaigns from the west and east are going to be returning into a trap." Right, I forget about them.


    A few of my brothers and sisters were given the task to exterminate armies from afar. My father sent them out to expand their wealth, ties, and impress Emperor Titus. They should not know about the situation that happened at the mansion. I cannot remember every family member that was a general of an army. Shrugging this off, I cleared my glass and plate and head out of the city.


    Exiting the city from the west, I travel down the dirt road before I followed some smaller paths leading away from the main travelling route. Walking for thirty minutes straight, I did not bump into anyone. I slump against a tree, cursing at my rotten luck. Well, I spoke to soon.


    A party of orcs and goblins appeared before me. They start to chat among themselves, pointing to me on several times. Orcs and goblins are usually hostile. The small green men raised their ropes, snickering at me. The orcs step forward to display their brute strength, flexing their muscles as they tightened their hold on their weapons. These silly orcs tried to use [Intimidation] on me. They have to true a little bit harder to frighten me. Oh wait a second, this will be my first time fighting an orc.


    These creatures have slightly longer arms than most humans. Their faces consist of an ape-like or pig-like face. Fangs protrude from the corner of their mouths. Well, some of the orcs have small fangs while the others stick out like a warthog. These orcs have light brown skin along. Now, the little green men were at least three to four feet.


    Why are they smiling as if they already won?


    The arrogant little goblins. They did not have any armor covering them- that''s a huge mistake against me. They wear brown rags cover their bodies. These ten goblins consists of brown little pointy hats, tank tops,, pants, and shoes. Do they really think small daggers can scare me? At least their shield can cover a third of their body. Those three goblins holding the rope will die in an instant.


    The ten orcs, on the other hand, have heavier equipment. Their body has metal plates covers a good portion of their body. Their arms, legs, and chests were covered. Some of the orcs wear helmets. I can see some silver chain mail under their metal plates. Staring at their expressions, they were being egotistical towards me. My nerves got the best of me.


    Everyone thinks they can easily kick my ass huh? The start to chat once more among themselves. The goblins were doing the same as well. One of the orcs said these words to me. He points at me, ushering out these words.


    "You, woman, be sex slave." Each word, the orc made a long pause. These orcs had a hard time talking in human tongue. Well, that was not the issue at the moment. The issue I have was the fact that these assholes wanted me as a sex slave. You know what...


    This will be quick. I promise Gallant not to reveal my powers, but if all the witnesses are dead, no one will know, right? My hands seize my blades from my waist. In a mere second I dash through all of them moving my blades silently against each body. The twenty bodies land onto the floor. I minced them into pieces. I used my tremendous agility to run past all of them following up with [Piercing Tornado].


    Well, a bit of an overkill. The bushes and trees nearby turned into pieces as well. The leaves were sliced and the trees revealed numerous slashes against the truck. Right, I should not use these powers ever again. UNLESS its an emergency.


    Well, lets see what skills I gained.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills gained: [Level 3 Mining]


    [Level 2 Crafting]


    [Level 2 Kidnapping]


    [Level 1 Bondage]


    [Level 1 Traps]


    [Level 1 Disarming of Traps]


    [Level 1 Enslavement]


    [Level 1 Daggers]


    [Level 1 Axes]


    [Level 1 Shield]


    [Level 1 Spear]


    [Level 1 Beast Training]


    [Level 1 Steal]


    [Two-Handed Stance]


    Perks Gained: [Strengthen Skin]


    Abilities Gained: [Roar]


    Language Obtained: [Orc and Goblin]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I picked up a bunch of abilities. Staring at them, I know I would not be using most of them. The hell? There was a skill that involved bondage- wait. No, I should just ignore that one for now. I remember I gained that kidnapping skill back when I killed one of the Emperor''s knights. How would this help me? Well, I can save it for later.


    There was something I forget to ask Brynhild. How do I rank up? I gain so many benefits, but ranking up will require me to absorb a bunch of skills. For an average person, all they need to do to level up one skill up every ten levels. For example, a rank one warrior will have skills like this.


    [Level 1 Swords]


    [Level 1 Light Armor]


    [Level 1 Shield]


    Basically, from these skills, one can assume that the warrior is a swordsman. Moving on... A rank one warrior has skills ranging from level 1 to level 9. When they hit level 10, they rank up.


    [Level 10 Swords]


    [Level 5 Light Armor]


    [Level 9 Shields]


    Now the above levels show that the person has reached rank two warrior. To increase in ranks, you will need to level up in one skill. Anyone skill. Most advance warriors and mages take their time in mastering whatever skill they main. One can level up the other skills, but it will not help with your rank. Well, this does not apply to people who want to be a mage and a warrior. To level these skills up will take a lot of years though. I was a rank nine mage AND warrior. It took me at least ten years to get up there.


    Observing this ranking system, one could say that it will be easy to get to rank thirteen. There are several problems to this. Once you hit rank six, leveling up your skills will become a pain. Another reason why people dictate themselves in one skill is to expand on their knowledge. Think about fire. If you are a mage, you can cast fire in many ways.


    Well, in this world, there are Laws and Principles that furthers one understanding about fire. Depending on the method of training and learning one undergoes, one could takes years or a few months to level up their fire skill.


    Laws of the Scorching Sun explains how one can manifest their bodies in flames. To literally do this, the fire user must meditate and concentrate their focus to self-teach themselves. They have to witness something that involves fire. If one was to observe the movement of lava within a volcano, they can expand the Laws of the Scorching Sun. The basic fundamentals to understand it comes from the flow of fire. One must understand that fire should not be controlled in a harsh manner. By doing this, it only limits the fire''s true potential to shine. Fire must be loose and free.


    The basic premise is to allow fire to engulf oneself entirely. Now, this will hurt if someone has no heat resistance. If the individual has heat resistance, then they will have to toy around and unlock the mysterious of this law to actually use it. Rank thirteen mages and warriors have a couple of laws and principles they mastered. If one is able to unlock and master these laws and principles, they can easily rank up to thirteen in no time.


    I know I can recall some of these laws and principles, but it is pointless if the skill level requirement is not up there. I have no skills in magic right now, and I have no need to unlock the principles of dual-wielding. Oh, yeah, you can think of laws and principles in this way for warriors and mages. They are an ability that you can unlock after your intense training in them.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Take [Dual Barrage] for example. It come from the dual-wielding principles of using two swords. It starts off by explaining the fundamentals of using two weapons at once. It tells the reader how to manipulate both swords in different ways. After that, it displays several new principles that can be used to form this ability together. It shows various techniques, speeds, and methods one can use. [Dual Barrage] has been fused with three original principles. Dual-wielding haste, accuracy, and focus.


    Dual-wielding accuracy tells you how to make every strike swift and clean. Any slight delay will ruin one''s attack. When using two blades, you have to follow  up your attacks and hastily chop down your enemies. Now, depending on your technique you want to use to accomplish the speed aspect of this principle, that is upon the warrior''s discretion. Once you master this principle, you have to master the other two.


    Once you gained insight on these principles, you have to fuse them all into one. This will help you finalize an ability of your own or out of the books.


    Brynhild is considered a genius because she has made up her own principles and laws that resulted in "Defeat Inheritor" and whatever other abilities she created. I sigh in amazement at how that blonde accomplished such a feat. Well, back to my original problem before I started to think about all of these concepts.


    How the hell do I rank up?


    I have several skills at level 155 already. Hell, it should have made me a Demi-God rank, but it seems like I have to have a ton of skills at level 155 to be a Demi-God rank. The question will be how many? The rate that I can increased one level to 10 will take me a whole day. If I was patient, I could easily waste ten years to get back to my original level. Although I do not have this luxury. The only solution right now is to kill these enemies to level up my skills.


    Wait a damn second. Turning around, I bang my head against the truck of a tree. Shit. This world of mine, yeah, it will be the end of me. This world has their rules and systems with many beings that do a ton of different things... What am I rambling about?


    Societies. Sure, I can go kill numerous orcs and goblins as I venture through these woods, but they belong to certain factions of their race. Obviously, I am a human. They can easily place a bounty on me or send an entire army on me. They can lock me out of their civilization and spread word of my infamy. This can be applied to any race actually, not just orcs. I will have to kill certain beings carefully if I did not want to cause trouble. Actually, there should be some weak tribes or factions out there.


    I am too ignorant of this world. I hope that these orcs and goblins came from a small clan. If I meet an intelligent orc, I will have to talk to him or her about certain tribes around the area.  Well, the sun is about to set. I will need to loot...


    Another problem. I should consider planning out these simple issues. I eye at the twenty dead bodies. How am I suppose to carry all of this loot?! That''s it. My body just falls onto the floor. My back slams against the ground, my mouth ushering a scream. I clutch my head and spin on the ground.


    Note to self, ask Gallant for a storage ring. What are these storage rings? Storage rings are like a miniature banks where you can shove a lot of things in there. Billions of gold coins, giant furniture, carriages, antiques, stone statues, and many other objects can fit in these rings. They do have a limit, but it will take a while to actually reach it.


    Nobles and anyone at rank ten or above are given a storage ring. My parents should have gave me one, but they wanted me to stay in the house. They did not give me a storage ring because of this. Now, I wish they did.


    Whatever. I eye at the corpses and pick up the best armor piece off of them. Well, the armor pieces I can carry back. Well, if I had [Inspect] equipment, I can easily see the value costs of these items. Like I said, whatever. I took two coils of rope and attached it to my belt. Obtaining their gold coins from their corpses, I added it to my sack. Looting the dead bodies, I was surprise to find metal cuffs on one of the goblins. What can I use... I just attach it to my belt.


    These orcs wear rings? Leaning closer to their hands, I stare at three to five rings on each hand. I think they cost a lot? Well, I can easily shove these in my belt. I took most of them and store them along my belt. Analyzing the weapons and armor, I decided to take the best looking equipment from the dead.


    Carefully walking through the forest, I walked back on the main route back to Zezrious. I paid the guard the entrance fee and went to the local vendors. Once again, I lack any knowledge to determine any price. Before I went to the counter with my loot, I eyed at the price for most of their weapons, memorizing the prices. The loot I was holding was made out of silver. Heading to the seller,  I dump the items onto the counter. He takes one minute to inspect them.


    "All of this, a thousand gold coins." I am guessing that this silver did not cost much. I accepted it. The price for the silver stuff he was selling ranged from a thousand to two thousand. Despite the loot being in best condition, it seems like it was not selling. The man stopped and says to me, "Will you be here tomorrow? It seems like I have ran out of money." My face twitched at this, but it seems like this man had a good business. Of course he will be here tomorrow.


    "Yeah, I will be here tomorrow. I will pick up my money tomorrow."


    Walking to the jewelry store, the rings I dumped on the counter gained a better profit then I thought. For every five rings, the man decides to give me one hundred thousand coins. Dumping all thirty rings on the counter, he gives me seven thousand coins.


    This was an issue. Can I store seven thousand coins in my damn belt?!


    "Do you sell a storage ring?" I asked the man.


    "Yes. They costs one million gold coins." WHAT!? My face tensed a bit. I stared blankly at the man. Changing up my question, I asked him, "Do you have those small storage cards." These storage cards can only store money in them. And the worst part about these devices- it only holds up to ten thousand gold coins.


    "That will be one thousand coins." There was no choice in the matter. I separated a thousand gold from the seven hundred I received. The man takes it back, handing me the card. I swiped the card over the remaining six hundred coins and went back to the tavern. It was getting late.


    A certain store caught my attention. Roars and animal sounds can be heard from the entrance. Turning to the noise, I walk into the store. A monster shop? There are a number of creatures locked behind bars. These creatures hold a rank that range from one to ten. A variety of creatures like wolves to spiders to the ferocious dragons. What amazed me was the price for some of these creatures.


    A small infant dragon can be a rank ten. However, the price can vary from eighty thousand coins to one hundred thousand. Now, the medium size dragons range from one hundred fifty to two hundred. Lastly, the larger dragons costs five hundred to nine hundred thousand gold.


    A young woman approach me, asking, "Hello there ma''am. Are you interested in buying a pet?"


    "I am just looking around." I replied. This female seems to be a young teenager. Her short blonde hair was tied in a ponytail as her blue eyes observed me. She displayed a puzzle face after she stares at me for a minute. She wears a plain yellow gown and leather boots. I bet she was going to ask why a rank one warrior was in her shop.


    "Pardon my rudeness ma''am," the woman said politely, "Can you explain to me why a rank one warrior is here? Most of the time, rank three are the lowest people to enter our shop." Again with this damn system. One day, I will be above you all! I let out a defeated groan. How many times must I hear the same rank one bullshit?! Time for me to fight back.


    "So are you saying you do not want my money?" She jumps at my response. That was a bit cute. She hesitated, nervously eyeing at me.


    "My a-apologies. I mean it. I do not wish to anger a potential customer. No matter what, I hope you can browse at our wares. I did not mean any harm by saying that. I-it''s just that... You are gorgeous..." She seems to shy away from her compliment, but it soothed out my frustration. A question pops into my head.


    "What sort of creatures do you accept."


    "Any  creature that ranges from rank one to ten," she answers quickly, "Most of the time, we will negotiate a price that is acceptable if you were to sell them to us. Depending on their conditions, skills, size, we can buy it for a fair price. Sometimes, it is better than the original cost. Do you want me to give you an example?"


    I eye at the dragons from earlier. "Like those dragons? Right? The size vary upon their costs right?" The woman shakes her head, somewhat.


    "Those dragons are not of the same element and race. The prices do fit for their sizes, yes, but depending on their rarity and other factors, they can determine the price. A regular baby dragon, lets say a fire one, will costs at least fifty gold coins. For a medium sized fire dragon, double the price. Then triple the price for the large version from the medium sized dragon."


    "So fifty thousand, hundred thousand, then three hundred thousand? Sounds good..."


    "Well, if you plan to buy one for regular means or for a companion," the woman answers, "If you want an exquisite creature like a shadow dragon or a skeleton dragon, they will costs about five hundred thousand. And this is for a baby one." I choked on my own saliva.


    "What?!" My surprised voice caught the attention of some nearby customers. They ignored me after a few seconds went by. The woman giggles at me, saying, "Yeah. That is how we run our business here. Well, most poachers around here tame rank three to seven creatures. It is extremely rare for people to get rank eight or higher." Listening to this explanation, I wrote it down as a mental note. Capturing monsters meant sound like a good money making business. Time for me to hammer her with beast taming.


    "Does the skill level help tame beasts?" The woman nods her head.


    "The higher the level, the chance of success increases. There are rare cases where a low level taming ability can actually control a high rank creature." Raising my eyebrow, the woman continues her explanation, "If the creature willingly submits themselves to you... then you can tame them. There are also cases where you can beat them into submission. I refrain from using such violence if you plan to sell said creature."


    This method sounds like my cup of tea. Only problem will be my rank. How can a rank one warrior tame a rank ten dragon? Did she cheat? Did she steal the dragon? Who knows. My god, the issues of being a rank one warrior has no bounds!


    Now I can see why most rank one peasants or people have a hard time living. The standard living to even make money will require you to be a rank three warrior or mage.


    I thank the woman for talking to me. Before I left, she apologizes to me again.


    "Please come again." She bows and went back to work.


    Well, what a day. I earn some gold coins, but now I have some problems.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    [Level 1 Beast Training]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    What the hell is this ability? After I killed those twenty weaklings, I thought I read [Beast Taming], but it says training. It will help me once I find the right monster companion, but I need something that can tame these creatures. My god, why are things becoming harder for me to achieve! Entering the tavern, I paid the tavern keeper ten gold coins for tonight. Opening the door, I just land on my bed. Well, first, I have to take off this armor and wash myself off.


    A few moments after I cleaned myself, I land on my bed. Hugging the pillow, I let out a scream. Too much is on my agenda. I need to talk to the local orc tribes to find a group of people I can kill. Secondly, I need to get a beast taming skill to increase my wealth. Lastly, I need to figure out how to rank up.


    Despite all of this, I was glad this day was alright. I did not bump into any high rank enemies and I have gained some new skills I can toy with. These orcs will be my test dummies for now. I can instantly kill them, but where''s the fun in that?


    It is a bit lonely without anyone in this room though.


    My arms squeezed the pillow tightly to me. I close my eyes and fell into deep slumber.

 Chapter 7: Vampires Souleater

    Waking up, I was gasping for my breathe. That was a living nightmare. Why were people screaming in my dreams? The darkness in my head devoured me. I saw the despair and agony on many faces.Being trapped in my mansion, I know that I have never seen these people before. It felt too real for a dream. Sweat runs down my skin. My body was covered by my bed sheets. Gathering my thoughts, I know why I would be conjuring up such nightmares.


    It''s that damn curse Valarie gave me. I thought I had a few more days before it kicked in. Maybe, it''s a side effect for not drinking blood before the time expires. Did I do anything last night? Doing my same routine like yesterday, I prep myself and head downstairs. When I start to eat my food, it tasted the same like yesterday. Assessing this, I should be fine. It seems like I have not lost control... yet.


    But it feels like I have. That nightmare was tossing me into a frantic state. Listening to the nearby conversations, I heard nothing about a vampire running loose in the city. Vampire. That word did not send shivers down my spine. Of course, being inexperienced as I am, I have never met a vampire. I heard many tales about these blood sucking creatures, but I never met one in person.


    "A vampire was spotted north of the city." A woman adventurer started, "It seems like she is guarding something." This caught my attention. I eavesdropped into their conversation.


    "Vampire? All you have to do is stay away from them at night time right?"


    "No, this one is completely different."


    "How so?" The man takes a sip of his mug before placing it down, "Are you telling me that this vampire is immune to the sunlight?" The woman just nods her head. She takes a bite of her bread before she continues on.


    "The vampire is rumored to be a Fiend rank. Several other figures tried to kill the beast, but she was able to kill them all in one go. Apparently, the area she is guarding leads to the Underworld. She allows certain individuals to enter that dimension." Right, there was something I was confused about. These other dimensions. Unable to restrain myself, I decide to sit with those two.


    "Excuse me," I said, "I was wondering what these dimensions are?" They did not mind that I eavesdropped into their conversation, and how I rudely came into their conversation. The man sips his mug and starts his explanation.


    "These dimensions are other worlds where you rank up a lot more. Missy, you are quite low still, so you have years to come. Once individuals reach a certain rank here, they leave to go into these other world- these dimensions. There are eight dimensions people can choose from. Two of them are based on your alignment, the other five are open to everyone. The last one has a strict requirement to enter that dimension. The eight dimensions are named:


    Inferno


    Underworld


    Ascension


    Purge


    Marilla


    Gaia


    Rai


    Eternal


    There is a Gate Guardian for every entrance. What we were talking about earlier is the Underworld Dimension. Most dark aligned beings head to this Dimension. Well, getting in won''t be simple. The difficult part will be fighting against the Guardian. Even if one was two ranks above the Guardian''s level, they have to be afraid of their weapon."


    "Their weapon?" I question how a weapon can be dangerous.


    "You got a lot to learn kid." the brunette said, "Do you know what a Souleater is?"


    "No, I do not know what a Souleater is." I answered. The woman shakes her head, "And this is why I tell young adventurers die to ignorance. A Souleater is a weapon that binds itself to a user. First, the weapon will test if you are compatible with it. Once the Souleater approves of you, then it will be your personally item unless someone kills the user. Souleater weapons can be enhance with you in a variety of ways. It will be hard to describe what it exactly does since I do not have one of those."


    "So what does this have to do with that vampire?"


    "She is crazy." the woman said it in a stern and cold voice, "Do not try to wander near her turf. She will kill anyone how enters her land. Guardians are suppose to guard the gate, but this vampire kills anyone who comes close to the lands."


    "Well, she is a Fiend after all," the man points out, "Well, is that all you want to hear youngster?" Ignoring that last part, I just thanked them for the conversation.


    A Souleater weapon... Huh? I never knew a weapon like that existed. My plan was to get a ton of gold today, but this vampire... Maybe I can ask her about this curse. Gallant told me not to use my powers, but I really want to go all out. Fighting against this Fiend, I might be able to get my wish.


    Time for me to pay this vampire a visit.


    Heading north of Zezrious, I look for this vampire and her gate. Forty minutes passed as I travel around the place, bumping into more trees or bushes. How do I get there? Thinking about it, if I asked those two where I can find this place, they wouldn''t even tell me. It has to be an obvious place. Something that can scream out death. I feel like Fiends and other high ranks of evil always stay in these sort of environments. Desecrated and tainted lands. A light was shining from between two trees. Shrugging at this endless stretch of nature, I guess I can check this place out.


    Huh. This scene looks familiar to the time I bump into Valarie except this place was bigger. The desolated lands stretch for a good mile or so with no trees within the vicinity. There was a rocky formation having two giant metal doors engraved on it. The door was locked shut with chains tightly fastened around the door and the rock formation. Corpses and bones lie all over the field. Seems like the rumor is true, this vampire killed a lot of people.


    "Hey, what is a rank one doing here?" A female voice chimes in. Turning to my left, a white hair girl appears beside me. Her piercing red eyes lock onto me, a huge scythe was perched against her shoulders. Her long hair slowly drifts in the air slightly as she wears a slim heavy suit of armor. This crimson armor has a lot of spikes and a demonic presence about it. "Oh, newbie, get the hell out of here. I just wasted my time with some Demi-Gods. I was disappointed by their strength despite the fact they outnumbered me. You should go home and avoid this place."


    "Well, I have a few questions then."


    "No, shoo, go away." she answers, walking away from me, "Like I said, I am disappointed. I might take my anger out on you if you don''t leave in three seconds."


    "Well... What exactly will you do to me in three-" A Pressure Realm was activated. The woman teleported beside me with her scythe grinding against my sword. I already planned this, activating my Pressure Realm and unsheathing both my blades. The vampire reveals a vile smile. The scythe has wrapped around me already due to its shape. Swinging me while I hold the sharp scythe at bay, she tosses me across the field. Landing on my feet, I stare at her. It seems like she will be a worthy opponent for me to go all out.


    "Well, well," the vampire licks her lips and unleash a deadly red aura, "It seems like you will be an interesting plaything. Tell me, why the hell are you on par with me despite your rank." Before I could answer, she appears behind me. This was not new to me. Turning around, I slam one of my blades against the scythe. What I did not expect was the end of her scythe coming at me. Realizing the sharp end of her scythe, it had a pointy sharp end to it. By hitting the curved blade, the scythe allows its sharp end to come flying at me. This weapon was also a spear? Ducking at the last second, I try to sweep the vampire off her feet. Feeling an shadowy object above me, I took the initiative and roll to my right. The spear end of that scythe slams into the ground, shattering the hard earth in mere seconds. Standing up, the vampire swings herself around the scythe to kick me with both her legs. She flips off of her kick, landing back on her two feet. I fall onto the ground, eyeing at her weapon.


    A dark scythe that had a sharp pointy end to it resembles a spear that was combined into it. There was a chain that was fastened around the girl''s right arm and hand. The vampire spins it around by the chain, twirling the scythe''s main body around her neck and body before she toss the scythe at me. Dodging the first toss, I watch the scythe crave against the rocky ground. Pebbles and dirt appear in the air as she controls her scythe by swinging her arm around. That stupid scythe is chasing after me. If I can cut the chains...


    Empowering my blades with chi, I decide to unleash Piercing Tornado. Feeling something wrap around me, I was unable to execute that move. The scythe did not cut me, but it glued itself around me. In those few seconds, I was flying into the air before I slam into the ground.


    "Oh, what a shame. You thought I was trying to cut you with such an easy move. That move cannot kill you. I have to personally slice you up-" Without the need to see where she was, I just appeared right behind her. Ramming my sword against her, the vampire flies against the ground. She bounces against the ground for three times before stopping. She pushes herself off the ground giving a strange feeling of blood lust. Her face lusting for a battle.


    "You take me to lightly." I said, getting into a battle stance. One sword was in front of me while the other was above me. The vampire starts to have dark energy ooze around her. "Right, right. My bad. That attack... you empowered it with chi right? So you know how to use martial arts? Very interesting. You have no skills with magic, but you cover it up with chi." The vampire pulls the chains connected to her scythe. Her deadly weapon was giving off a deadly a different color aura. A purple feint flame surrounds her weapon. Eyeing at her back, there was no dent in that armor. I thought I could have dent her. She might have protected herself with a mana shield or something. She mutters these next words.


    "I will just use ten percent of my true powers."


    The vampire was already swinging her scythe. She was far away when she was doing this, but she appears right above me! A strange feeling was engulfing me. My body was able to react without me consciously being aware of her sudden teleportations.


    Now, I was unable to do that. Placing chi armor around me for insurance, I turn around to that curved blade. It took all of my concentration just to figure out where she was. Sweat starts to run down my head, my blade struggling to push the scythe away. The vampire pulls her weapon back to have the end of the scythe slash at me. Taking a step back, I evaded the attack. After I took a step back, the woman follows her slash with a stab, the end of that scythe aims for my head. Deflecting the spear from my face, she slams her scythe at me. Quick stepping to my right, I watch the speed of her scythe slam into the ground. Following up her attack, she pulls her weapon out  to spin that Souleater by the chains. My eyes could not focus on the deadly blade of the scythe as she spins it hastily in a circular motion. The vampire motions her right arm left and right, the scythe violently hammers against my two blades.


    The ground beside me was being torn apart by her sheer speed and strength. Keeping her distance, she had the upper hand in range.


    Frustrated by this move, I decided it was time to use some of my abilities to counter this fierce barrage. Using Dual Barrage and Dual Strike, my two blades rams against her spinning scythe. When the vampire pulls her weapon back to her hand, she teleports behind me with the scythe hooking around my body. She swings with all her might, my body slamming into the ground. Teleporting out of this attack was impossible. If she hooks me with that damn scythe of hers, there was no way for me to evade it. If I teleport, she will obviously know where I would go because of that damn scythe. That weapon, that Souleater, seems to be a living thing than an inanimate object.


    My body slams against the ground forming a crater underneath us. I elbow the girl in her stomach, but she drags me with her since the scythe is still hooked around me. She mutters something as dark flames slowly appear around us.


    This was bad! Unable to teleport without this vampire following me, I empowered my blades. With these dark flames, they will certainly tear me apart. Already planning my escape, I decide to activate Piercing Tornado. Spinning violently, the vampire decides to back off, cursing at my escape. Using that ability in close range like that, my armor showed signs of scratches due to that scythe being glued to me. Without the chi armor surrounding me, I would have sliced myself stupidly for spinning recklessly against that living weapon. After I stopped spinning, she slams her scythe on me. Evading will only lead to a chain of attacks she will unleash. Taking my blades, I hold her scythe at bay. She smiles as mana empowers her weapon.


    Shit.


    I teleport from the tremendous explosion that she unleashed. The dark energy that erupt from her scythe shattered the ground where I once stood. My eyes could not see past the huge cloud of dust that filled the area. Emerging through that dust, a sudden burst of energy was charging right at me! With my chi enhanced swords, I activate Dual Cross Slash to eliminate that energy attack. The dark energy disperse in the air. Letting out a sigh of relief, the vampire sends an empowered kick right above me. Flying straight into the ground, another crater formed underneath me.


    This time I coughed out blood. Without this chi armor, I would have my head explode from that kick. I can feel a slight pain emerging from the front of my body. This was starting to take a toil on me. Eyeing above me, the vampire aims the tip of her scythe at me. A dark ball of energy gathered there. Another blast of energy aimed at me. I could not dodge this one. Teleporting will only make the woman redirect her aim. Taking this shot head on was utterly stupid. but i decided to shield myself with both blades and arms.


    My chi armor saved me, but I have lost a substantial amount of chi and physical strength. My mouth ushers heavy pants, my body can feel my strength fading ever so slowly. The vampire said she will use ten percent of her powers. She yawns at my struggle. Turning around, I predicted the vampire would appear behind me. She kicks me onto the ground as she raise her scythe into the air. Evading on instant, I jump backwards into the air. This attack was different. She rams the ground with her scythe, the tip of the blade entering the rocky ground.


    An earthquake, an explosion, the entire ground beneath me breaks under that one strike. Dark aura flames erupt from the cracks all over the ground, blasting into the air. Cursing at this huge area of effect attack, I just used a half of whatever chi I have to protect me. Dodging left and right in midair, I evade some blasts of the dark flames. The vampire appears before me and kicks me through several flame geysers. The scorching and sharp flames sent a clear message of pain even though I had my chi armor on.


    That sensation of hundreds of burning swords hacking at me nonstop sent shivers down my spine. The chi armor is saving me from feeling the full pain of this dark flame. Flying further from that area, I bounced against the ground once. When I got into the air after the first bounce, the vampire appears and swings her scythe around me. She hooks me with that dreadful weapon, scheming her next attack.


    This toss was different from before. The times when she hooked me and toss me around were weak. Although this toss she did had no limit. Swinging herself in a one circular motion, she tosses my body straight into the ground. I thought that this was going to sting, but a burst of pain erupts from my back upon impact. The ground beneath me formed a bigger crater. I struggled to get up, my chi was already at its lowest and my shield would not last any longer. The vampire had a cold look in her eyes.


    She was not a fanatic like I heard. Chuckling to myself, she already appears in front of me. She empowers the blade of her scythe with energy. Swinging her scythe, the weapon unleashes a strong burst of energy from her attack. Some seconds fly by as she stands there.


    "Where the hell are you?" she frowns at my disappearance.


    I knew I could not continue this fight. Taking the last hint of information I remembered, she only killed people in her turf. Taking that shot head on, I used it as a rocket to send me through the air to land near the edge of the forest. Using Hidden Rank, I masked my presence, so she couldn''t find me. This was an utter defeat. Dispersing my chi armor, I slowly sat down behind some bushes. Lying my back against the truck of the tree, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oi," the vampire''s voice appeared before me, "I want to talk to you." What she did though seemed more of a death sentence for me. She slashes the bushes that were in front of me and has that scythe fly right above my head. I was shocked at her sudden appearance and my life that could have ended right there and then. "Why the hell did you chicken out?" Her armor was gone now.


    She wears a dark frilly gown that covers most of her body. Her puffy bottom half covers her footwear as the outfit has given her a broomstick shape. Dark gloves cover her hands as a ribbon was wrapped  around her neck. Another ribbon could be found around her mini-hat. A rose sticks out on  the left side of her waist. Black eyeliner can be seen with some makeup covering her cheeks. A red touch of lipstick can be seen on her frowning mouth.


    "You newbie, you have no right to stare at me after that pathetic retreat."


    "It was your attack that made me fly here."


    "Bullshit. Don''t try to blame this on me."


    "Well, I am a rank one you know." The vampire was silent. She was staring at me with a bitter hatred. "Why the hell are you here newbie? Only Fiends and Demi-Gods have the right to fight me? After a disappointing fight with thirty of them, I easily wiped them out. Then, a rank one comes along with the power of a Demi-God and forces me to use a bit more of my power... Who the hell are you?" Should I answer her truthfully or lie.


    "You better tell me the truth or I can end your life right now. Explain why you came here and why do you have powers of a Demi-God."


    Sighing, I raise my hands up to show that I have no intention of fighting anymore, yet I can''t say the same for her. I can buy some time before I can teleport deeper into the forest and gather some chi. If I can talk things out with her, I can stall for my chi and get out if things go bad.


    A nervous laughter came out of me as I explained to her, "Well... I wanted to fight you."


    "Are you dense? You know how strong I am right? Are you trying to provoke me?" I can feel the sweat forming all around me.


    "I am being honest, I wanted to test my powers on you. I had a Demi-God ally that did not go full out because of the chances of other Demi-Gods killing him. Who would want to take on a Gate Guardian when they have a ton of power to combat against sneak attacks or tactics?" The vampire glares at me still.


    "So you used me for your own gains. Foolish mortal-" Her eyes widened at her own words, "Wait a second. I want to know how exactly are you a Demi-God? Are you hiding your rank? Tell me now!" A vicious pressure slams against me, this one was completely different from Pressure Realm. My body was going to break under it. "My bad." The vampire lifts the pressure from the air, waiting for my response.


    I start to cough and breathe through my mouth feeling that sudden awe of power. What the hell was that!? I have to answer before she truly kills me. Well, I am reluctant about it. "Ever heard of the black knights?" Her body turns pale. Turning around, she starts to mutter to herself. Now would be a good time to retreat. If I really value my life, I should run. It was sheer luck that I got away from that fight alive. I eye at the vampire though. There was something stabbing my head, telling me something important.


    I know that the feelings I had after losing Gale resides deep in me. My strong feelings about losing one of my fathers still wound me. I know that I am a wreck still. I allowed my powers to comfort me and to get me away from my depression. Gallant would hate it if I stayed depressed. I wanted a week of mourning for Gale. Can I really bring myself to tell that story to this vampire? Can I tell her what Valarie has done to me and my knight?


    That sorrow I tossed aside would come again, but it would be fueling my anger. A chilling dread spread through my body as I can feel myself grasping my chest.


    I was crying again. The feeling of overwhelming strength has appeared to me again. I could not even win against a Fiend! Goddamn it! Why am I so fucking weak!? "Nero right?"


    I eye at her with my teary vision. She was shocked at my crying face. "H-Hey, don''t you dare use that sort of face on me." Wait, did she say Nero? As in my knight?


    "W-What about him?!" I could not help but walk right up to that vampire. That was a bad move. I could have died from it, my emotions are finally getting the best of me. The vampire backs away, turning her head. "I told you not to talk to me with that face!"


    I approach her hastily without any care in the world even though she could kill me, Rushing up to her, face to face, I asked, "What about my knights?!" The vampire wanted to avoid eye contact with me. She lets out a sigh and stares right at me. She has no hatred or irritation written on her.


    "Your knight, Nero, has successfully kicked me ass." Those words made my eyes burst open. Nero defeated this vampire?! But how? "W-where is he?" The vampire continues her explanation, "Nero went up north. He entered my land and he fought me head on with full strength. I accepted him as a person who can enter the Underworld, but he was just passing by. The usually procedures for a victor would be to kill me. He spared me though. In return, he told me that  if anyone mention the black knights, I am not to harm them. He also said that I have to help a Princess Aisha if she comes by. I accepted his terms and he told me to tell her his message." She pauses for a second. "You are Princess Aisha, right?"


    "Yes, I am." I answered.


    "The description he gave me was completely different from what he told me." She makes a tsk sound between her teeth, irritated that she almost killed me, "Shit, I almost killed you too. I would have disgraced my honor as a Gate Guardian and a Fiend bound by word." I chuckle lightly as she continues on, "Aren''t you suppose to be a rank nine warrior and mage? And aren''t you suppose to be wearing dark armor, not red?" I eye at the armor, remembering that Gallant changed the color of it for cover.


    Snapping my fingers, the armor turns back to black. This was a simple magic spell that does not require any sort of incantations. The vampire seems frustrated at this, ramming her scythe into the ground. She turns around and grasp her head letting out a scream. Turning to me again, she says, "It does not explain your damn rank!"


    "I..." My words did not want to leave my throat. I could not explain the story about what Valarie did. The fact I had to slay one of my knights traumatized me. Yet I can feel a heat of anger flowing into me as well. These mixed emotions were tearing me apart. I decide to say that name, the name that I will hate. That name who I plan to seek revenge on. I should be hating on that name. I have to hate her.


    "Valarie." The silence between me and the vampire was long.


    "So you are the poor victim of her curse?" the vampire said in a sincere tone. She sighs and folds her arm, "I watch her leave my gates. She told me that she found an interesting candidate to curse." I looked at her with disbelief. Valarie planned this from the start?! "The target was Brynhild." My body froze for a bit. Wait, Brynhild was her target?


    Right, that red hair girl stated that she wanted to fight Brynhild, yet she found me in her place...


    "Valarie is hated by a majority of people in the Underworld," the vampire explains, "She is a genius of that dimension after all." What? She is a genius as well? "That girl conquered one of the positions for Grand Ruler and also created several new abilities that can make me run. Not only that, she is the first person in centuries to create a curse." Wait, what did she say.


    "S-she created THAT curse." The vampire nods, "Her curse allows her to get her personal harem." I felt a surge of anger rush into me. "Say what?"


    The vampire sighs and explains, "Everyone knows that Valarie is selfish, evil, and greedy... for women. She hunts down a lot of famous and renowned females to make for her harem. Brynhild was suppose to be on her list, but apparently, she was satisfied that she found you. I am also amazed at how she loves her new scar you gave her." I felt sick. I couldn''t help but curse and let a surge of chi empower my leg that shattered the earth around us. "My apologies for bringing that up."


    "Why is..." I stop my sentence, my hand grasping my head in frustration. "How do I get rid of this curse?"


    "Have to ask her about it yourself." the vampire answers with a shake of her head, "NO ONE has found a cure for her curse. What''s worse, everyone who has been affected by it has became a slave to that girl. The majority of them." My heart trembles and my body quivers.


    "Are you telling me she makes them into her slaves?! Will I be...!?" I can''t... ?!


    "Not exactly," I felt relief, but a small ounce of it, "The curse is not that bad, well, other than the fact that you have to suck the blood of a woman. The girls Valarie inflicted the curse on were on married women. The curse made them turn into a lesbian and lust for Valarie in due time. The reason being is because the victims found pleasures in women after they start to bite other females. Due to their ignorance for the love of women, the victims slowly accepted their lust on females and eventually thought of Valarie. They wanted to be with her so badly that they ended up divorcing and leaving their families to go to her. Gate Guardians allow them to enter the Underworld to find her... Now, what happens if this curse hits someone who likes both sex or is a lesbian already... Well they are safe. The reason being, you can fall in love with girls you like and won''t be weak-minded to the concept of biting girls." I found a major flaw to this.


    "Wait. The conditions are to bite a girl, not fuck them? The hell, where is this lust coming from?" The vampire thought about it to, and states, "Well... Apparently, I cannot explain that. It has to do with... Don''t ask me goddamn it!" The vampire seems irritated, her cheeks sort of flush with red. Why is she blushing?


    "Were you a vampire by birth or Valarie turned you?" Those words triggered her. I thought she was going to kill me, but she didn''t. "By birth. Besides, Valarie''s curse does not turn them into a permanent vampire." I want to press on with who Valarie is and what she does, but I need to focus on getting strength more than anything. The fact that she is a genius and some Grand Ruler only makes her up there in all aspects. I have to get back to the original question.


    "What is Nero doing? He left you a message right? What did he say?"


    "Princess Aisha, we are heading to Mel''s home country far north. I will be waiting for you in the land''s where my ancestors use to be. Accompanying me, my right hand man Zan, will be with me. Titan has ventured off to the far west to grab more strength. Golem says he will try to find you and accompany you. Do take care."


    "When did he tell you all of this?"


    "Yesterday." I should chase after Nero, but I don''t know where the ancestral grounds are for the black knights. Hell, where is that place? I doubt that any map would reveal any information about the black knights. Hearing the words  from Valarie, it seems like they were thought to be exterminated. Extinct. The only ones who would know this would be Gallant. Golem was waiting for me right? He should be...


    "Where is Golem?" I asked the vampire. The girl eyes past me, "Zezrious." I could not help but feel a heap of joy to have a knight reunite with me. Golem was one of the knights who was outrageous in defense. When we sparred, Golem did not use any weapons at all. He uses his armored body to combat against me. It was like he was a damn golem. The guy had a funny way of talking though. Made me laugh with some of his short remarks when my knights got into a fight.


    "Well, there''s more." The vampire tosses me a ring and a flyer. I eye at the ring- a storage ring! Nero must have figure out my intentions? Or more like he knew that I will need one eventually. The flyer, however, made my face turn sour. There was a bounty for any Graham family member they could find. Emperor Titus still wants my family dead? Despite killing my mother and father?


    "Emperor Titus won''t stop unless everyone of you guys are dead. He was annoyed at the fact you held a genius in your mansion. He wanted her to serve him, not you guys, so he exterminated the Grahams for that sole reason alone. He failed to capture and persuade Brynhild to join him. Doubt she would, not after his massacre." The vampire starts to walk away. "Don''t worry about Valarie. She is told not to leave her realm again. She will not be coming to this world in a long while. Well, that is all. I have time to answer anymore questions."


    "Eh, but..."


    "There''s a new challenger for me." She smirks, "You might as well get on your way. I have to judge people worthy for the Underworld." With all this new information, I can calm myself down. Even though Dan and Gale are gone, five still remain. My five family members I cherished the most. In the distance, a dark flame engulf the vampire to reveal her demonic armor on her.


    "Thanks." I said.


    "Come back anytime," the vampire replies, "And also... if you can''t find someone to please your lust, I don''t mind you biting me. In return, I will be fucking you." I blush heavily at those words. Wait, did I fall in love with this vampire!? No, love is like a loose term for it.


    "Isn''t it loved one?!" I turn to her.


    "What, you don''t love me? Shame. Well, you can start it next time we meet." She sticks her tongue and disappears. As I walk back to Zezrous, a tremendous gust of air shoots through the woods. I chuckle lightly at the crazy vampire.


    Nero actually defeated her though? How strong are my knights? Why did they hide all of their powers? Well, like I said, they can do whatever they want now and no one was going to belittle them. I stop myself in my tracks. It was still noon. I thought it sundown, but I was wrong.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Having a least a third of my chi, I rush around the forest, trying to find more orcs and goblins to fight against. My chi will be used only if necessary. I doubt that I can find a Demi-God opponent. My skills are still low. Well, the weapons I have are my swords. I have a high level in these weapons, so when I use it against the orcs, it wouldn''t be much of a challenge. I mean, I could easily kill orcs with my sword and just take their skills, but if I do not train myself in the other skills, it will take me longer to rank up. Not only that, I am hiding my powers.


    Grabbing skills from these enemies, I wonder if I can teach myself some new skills.


    Finding a band of green skin orcs, I land in front of them. Four of them are rank one warrior while the last one was a rank two warrior. They wear the same silver armor like the last batch of orcs I killed from before. They smiled at me. Obviously, these orcs think they can take me down and enslave me. Surprisingly when they chat with one another, I can hear them speak.


    "This woman is weak. We can use her for our breeding grounds."


    "Yeah, we need more orcs in our clan." One of the lesser warriors remark.


    "Hey, I can hear you five." I said. In my mind, I thought I was speaking to them in human tongue, but in truth, the orcs heard me speak to them in their language.


    "Hey boss, this woman can understand us. Isn''t that strange."


    "Shut up and capture her." the rough looking leader answers, pushing two of them forward. Eyeing at their weapons, they both hold a shield. The orc on the right with pig-like characteristics holds a sword while the left one with the ape face holds an ax. Are they trying to capture me or kill me? They both dived towards me.


    Rushing past them with a slight amount of speed, I sweep  the legs of the sword wielding orc. He falls on his back as I kick the other orc forward. Those two were on the ground as the next two orcs charge at me. One of them swings their sword at me. Leaving his arm stretched out, I grab his wrist and fling him over me. He flies above me and lands on his fallen comrade. The orc that charged at me tries to shield bash me. I grab his shield and slide it off of his arm. Stunning the orc by this move, I elbowed the back of his head when I took his shield off. He moves forward and stumbles onto his allies who tried to get up. They all collided back on the ground, cursing at me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    New Skill Gained: [Level 1 Unarmed]


    [Level 1 Disarm]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The leader charges at me with two axes. Wildly swinging his axes, I evaded his attacks by ducking or side stepping. The first orc I knocked down tries to attack me from behind. Sensing him, I just ducked. The leader and that orc engaged one another, their weapons smashing against each other.


    "Idiot!" the leader curse. Bashing the grunt in the face with a shield, the orc backs away grabbing his head. Turning to the leader, I knee him hard in the chest. Of course the armor prevented true damage on the orc, but he was forced back. He was caught off guard by my kick that I grabbed his wrists and pulled him to me. Since this leader has no helmet, I just headbutt him. By doing all of this, I pulled one of his axes from his grip. I jumped off the ground to have my knee ram right under his chin. The beast flies into the air for a second before he slams into the ground. Taking this momentary pause, I slide the shield through my right arm


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    New Skill Gained: [Level 1 Rearm]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 1 Disarm] --> [Level 2 Disarm]


    [Level 1 Steal] --> [Level 2 Steal]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Turning around, I found three anger orcs. They charge at me with bloodshot eyes. I have to admit, their teamwork is well coordinated. Evading one of the axes swinging at me, another orc follows up with his sword. I blocked it with my shield to have the two other orcs swinging their weapons at my sides. I swing my shield to my right and have my ax fend off the enemy''s sword on my left. Kicking the orc in front of me, I watch the lesser grunt and leader slowly getting back up. I need to cut down their numbers.


    Testing out one of the new abilities I gained yesterday, I opened my mouth to let out a roar. The sound sent panic to all five of them. Taking this momentary panic, I slashed the orc on my left down.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Increased Skills in: {Level 1 Axes] --> [Level 2 Axes]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Swinging my ax to my right, the orc finds blood gushing from his neck.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Increased Skills in: [Level 2 Axes] --> [Level 3 Axes]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The orc I kicked raise his shield when I toss the ax at him. Following that attack, I ram my shield against him, forcing the orc into the ground. Taking my bear fist, I punched him several times in the face using brute strength. Punching his head side to side, I finally killed him by pulverizing him with punches. His head cracked after the ninth punch.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Increased Skills in: [Level 1  Unarmed] --> [Level 2 Unarmed]


    [Level 1 Shields] --> [Level 2 Shields]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Swinging my shield arm behind me, I stop the last lesser orc from slamming his sword to my back. The sword was stuck in the wooden shield. Paying no attention to me, the orc struggles for his weapon pulling violently at the handle. Standing up quickly, I knee this orc in the stomach. He refuses to let go of his weapon, taking the blow head on. He bounce back at the impact, his hands losing his grip on his sword. Slamming the edge of my shield against his head, his helmet flies off revealing his bald head. Flinging my arm to the side after I bash his head in, the shield flies towards the leader''s face on my right knocking the orc. Cupping my hands together, I slam my hands towards the rank one orc. He falls onto the ground. I feel like I knocked him out.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Skills increased in: [Level 2 Unarmed] --> [Level 3 Unarmed]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The orc leader has pick one of the axes from his fallen allies, tossing it at me.


    Twisting my body to the side, the ax flies past me. The orc leader was in a angered state. He lets out several roars and picks up a sword. He swings his ax and sword at me violently. Evading each attack with my steps walking backwards, I watch this orc swing his weapons in any manner to hit me. Swinging them parallel to each other,  swinging them in different directions, he tries everything he knows to try and land a hit on me. It is time for me to end this.


    Swinging both of them down on me, I hold his hands again. This time, he was trying to headbutt me. Jumping a bit off the ground, my knee rams right under his chin before his head hits me. I did not let go of his hands though as I tossed him over me. Rolling away for a good while, the orc quickly gets on his feet and charge at me.


    Ah, a memory is coming up. The orc''s desperate expression to land a hit on me was the same like me trying to hit Golem. Back when I training my dual-wielding skill, Golem told me to land a hit on him as he uses two giant shields. After ten minutes went by, I couldn''t land a hit on him. He manipulated the shield to cover every gap of his body. Even if he revealed a blind spot, his shield would actually push me away from it. The giant literally used his shields as a defense and offensive weapon. At one point, I felt like the shields could actually kill me.


    Taking two wooden shields off the ground, I sprint at the berserk orc. He tries to hit me with his two weapons, but I deflected his attack. Leaving himself wide open, I use the edge of my right shield to bash against his head. The orc faltered at this, leaning downwards. Following up that attack, the edge of my left shield bashes against his head once again. I hold the straps around my arms tightly with my fingers to ensure the shields would stay firmly in place. These orcs did not hold onto their shields seriously, enabling me to steal them. The orc leader tries to stop me, his weapons trying to attack me again. I kicked his right arm down and swing my body around so the shield on my right literally slams against his head with a powerful force. His flies from the impact, bouncing off the ground once before he lands heavily on the ground. He slowly gets up to see me pulverize him hard with the edges of these shields. I sent a volley of ten fast shield strikes to his head before it couldn''t even be called a head.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 1 Beast Taming]


    [Level 3 Archery]


    [Level 1 Cooking]


    Perks Gained: [Orc Leader]


    Abilities Gained: [Frenzy Mode]


    [Provoke]


    [Berserk Mode]


    [Taunt]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 3 Axes] --> [Level 11 Axes]


    [Level 1 Enslavement] --> [Level 5 Enslavement]


    [Level 1 Bondage] --> [Level 3 Bondage]


    [Level 1 Beast Training] --> [Level 3 Beast Training]


    [Level 2 Steal] --> [Level 3 Steal]


    [Level 1 Rearm] --> [Level 2 Rearm]


    [Level 2 Shields] --> [Level 5 Shields]


    [Level 1 Traps] --> [Level 3 Traps]


    Abilities Improved: [Threatening Roar]


    New Abilities Unlock: [Shield Decimation]


    [Shield Arms]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well, I should be a rank two, but I doubt it. With axes to level 11, I felt a bit happy about my accomplishment. Although the initial hunt to test out my theory was a success. Apparently, I taught myself how to use unarmed combat. Not only that, I even gain the skills to disarm and rearm myself, so I can hijack weapons off of my enemies now. I think stealing increased because I was able to steal the enemies'' weapons... although I question why it leveled? Did it really have the same functions as disarming. I shrugged this off as I question this new perk. Orc leader. The hell? Am I going to lead a bunch of dumb orcs? I cringed at the idea. Why would I want to lead a pack of idiots? Well, that might be a bit too far. Not all orcs are like these guys.


    Walking over to the knocked out orc, I tied him up to the tree. Waiting for him to wake up, I check my list again. Not only did I gain three levels in shields, but I also gained new abilities? I did utilize the same abilities Golem used on me. I already stated the fact that some abilities require my knowledge on the principles and what not. Remembering the fight with Golem and his shields, I could not have unlocked these shield abilities unless I have the right requirements. If that is the cause, did Golem use a weak ability on me despite my relentlessness back then? If so, what rank would Golem be? Nero must be on top when it comes to power- he is the leader for a reason.


    One of the abilities Golem taught me Shield Decimation, in his few words, is blunt and powerful attacks. This ability was formed under the Principle of Offense. This states that the user must attack in a sense of a volley. It will be hard to achieve due to the fact a shield cannot kill an opponent. Although what happens if the shield can beat someone to death? This principle emphasizes on attacking in a wild manner with shields only. The point is to hit the vital areas since a shield, unless its has been customized with blades or something, cannot kill an opponent that swiftly. When using the Shield Principle of Offense, one must ensure their enemies have no chance to retaliate. One must lock them down in a series of hits from their shields alone. By achieving this, Shield Decimation can be unlocked to a user.


    Now Shield Arms is the opposite to Shield Decimation. It emphasizes on defense only. The training and concept for this principle is to prolong the fighting. Stamina is important in any fight. If one was to be tired on the field, death will surely follow. The Principle of Defense is to defend for two days straight. This is a harsher regiment to unlock this ability. I am questioning how I unlock this one when I never done said things. Maybe the orc leader had the ability? Nah, it should have been in the list of Abilities gained.


    My thoughts were interrupted when the orc captive slowly wakes up. Startled, he looks around frantically. He eyes at his dead comrades, staring at me.


    "H-human, what are you!?" He asks me.


    "Well, I am just a plain old adventurer. I have a few questions, if you answer them, I will let you live." I said, sitting in front of him.


    "Anything for you!" he responded quickly.


    "First off, what tribes are in the area?" I asked, getting ready to make mental notes of these tribes.


    "There are a ton of tribes in the area! They vary depending on size, army, and chieftain." Telling myself, I told you so, I continue my interrogation.


    "Well, how many tribes are there in all."


    "Around this region... There are forty-four clans and tribes all together. Most of them are small tribes who branched off from the main orc faction cities." Forty-four huh? well, at least I know that most of these local orcs aren''t that organized, yet I have to find out how I can avoid the main ones. Those will be the ones I don''t want to miss with.


    "The big orc factions, what are their names?"


    "There are only three factions. One of them is on a brick of losing while the other two are prosperous." I raise my eyebrow at that statement. He explains what he meant, "There is a war between the three main factions around in this region. The Nighteater clan and Dogfan clan are fighting against  the Skullclaw clan. The Skullclaw clan has sided themselves with technology to create some new armor that defies against our tradition. Due to this, the Nighteater and Dogfan clans team up to take them down..." This is important, but I question if I will get into this sort of situation. All I need is a description of their soldiers.


    "Tell me what they look like and I will let you go." Saying those words, the orcs hastily describes them.


    "The Nigteater orcs have dark blue skin and they wear a bunch of ceremonial beasts clothes. They believe in the strong God-like animals that rules these lands and worship them. Their lowest rank warriors are at least six rank warriors and/or mages. They are the only blue raced orcs around here." Wait, beings can worship God rank warriors? Huh, I need to ask that vampire how does that work later. I doubt Gallant knows anything about this function.


    "The Dogfan tribes are known for their mounts. You will never see an Dogfan orc without a mount. They ride wolves and other beasts with dog-like characteristics. They can easily pursue their enemies and hunt down prey with no problem. They have skills that goes beyond most regular orcs. Their lowest members are of rank six as well." I can see why. These orcs have a skills in beast taming. Not only can they make a good amount of money, but they can easily make a huge army out of the tamed beasts they can acquire.


    "And the Skullclaw clan?" The orc''s green face turned a very faint color. He was shaking underneath his armor and the rope. His voice even showed a hints of fear.


    "Dark menacing destroyers. They are known as Skullclaws for a reason. Before they embodied themselves in this dark armor, they literally crush enemies'' skulls with these menacing metal claws. Now, these abominations walk around the place fearing nothing. Even if they die, they will take at least ten orcs with them. Your armor is like theirs, but they have a rigid and metallic look to them." I forget that my armor was reverted to black. "Their lowest rank warrior is a rank ten." Whoa, wait a second.


    "Wait, these guys are that strong?" I pretend to sound impress. If I didn''t, the orc might question me.


    "Super. I just told you what they can do. T-talking about them sends chills down my spine. Mentioning their very presence might make one show up. C-cut the rope now!" The orc was panicking. He fidgets underneath the rope and screams. Shrugging this off, I just cut the rope and watch the orc flee deep into the woods.


    "I guess that means I can kill most of these orcs then. If they aren''t at six or ten, then I can kill the others." Contemplating on this method, I just said to myself, "Well... I can kill a couple of them if they bump into me I guess."


    Looting the bodies, I store most of their armor and weapons in the ring. The leader had a net stored in his belt. Rubbing my chin, I think I can try one last thing before I head back to the tavern. Oh right, before I forget. Eyeing at my armor, I snap my fingers so it can change to red. There we go.


    Running past the numerous amount of trees, I finally what I was looking for.


    Wolves.


    Rank three wolves. Three of them. Their eyes are completely yellow with their red fur covering their bodies. One of them looked strange. The pack leader? He was bigger and has sharper fangs when all three of them growl at me. As I stand in front of these three wolves, I question how will I capture them. Without harming them, this might be difficult. Then again, I can use these two methods.


    First, I activate Pressure Realm just on these three. The creatures were forced onto the ground, bowing to me. Next, I use Threatening Roar. Those three wolves were whimpering, acting as if they were hurt. They were fine though. Unable to move, I cast the net over the three and left the Pressure Realm off of them. The Threatening Roar was still affecting them. Wasting no time, I place my hand on their head. Closing my eyes, I concentrated on giving them a friendly intention. Well, I have no clue how to actually tame these beast. I feel like I was brainwashing them instead. Whatever the case, I can hear all three of the wolves panting happily and eyeing at me as if I was their master.


    Utterly confuse to if I truly tamed them or not, I toss the net aside. Those three wolves literally tackled me to the ground, licking my face.


    "H-Hey! Q-quit it!" I start to pet each one of them. Okay, that worked. Well, at least I can get money easily now. I was surprised when I gained new perks, abilities, and skills


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 20 Slash]


    [Level 20 Bite]


    Perks Gained: [Increased Sensitivity]


    [Increased Sight]


    [Increased Hearing]


    [Increased Smell]


    [Increased Taste]


    [Pack Leader]


    Abilities Gained: [Summon Rank Three Wolf]


    [Under My Command]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>.


    Once again, I gained a new skill that is already at some high level, but I did not get a rank up. This only means that I have to get an x amount of skills to 10, 20, 30, etc. These new perks seem handy and I can test these abilities out tomorrow.


    Walking back with the controlled wolves, I walked to the entrance of the city. The guard stops me and summon a Beast Inspector to ensure that these wolves were tamed. He told the guard that they were and lets me into the city.


    I went to the weapon vendor first. The old man was there and handed me the thousand gold he owed me. What followed next, I place all of the weapons and armor on the counter. He took all of it for at least three thousand gold. I just accepted it and went on my merry way.


    Arriving at the monster store, the same girl from yesterday greets me. She eyes at the three wolves.


    "Red wolves? How did you acquire three of them? A-Are you hurt?" She looks at me in disbelief. Feeling great about today, I just smiled and said, "I am fine. Thank you for the concern." She informs me that they were in great conditions and that each one of them will give me fifteen thousand gold coins. Excited by that amount, I did not refuse. When we did our exchange in a different room, she informed me that one of them was a pack leader meaning he costs a bit more. This pack leader worth costs twenty thousand gold coins.


    My face couldn''t be any happier. I have at least sixty thousand gold coins now (I added the gold from yesterday as well). The blonde hair woman just laughs at my stupid expression. "Ha ha, aren''t you happy?" I snap back into reality turning to her.


    "What is your level in beast taming?" I asked her.


    "I am a rank seven beast trainee." I awe at her level. That means her level was somewhere between 60-69. "Why do you ask?"


    "Well, are you free tomorrow?"  I asked her. She blinks several times before she answered. "Yes. I should be free tomorrow... Why do you ask?"


    "Well... you see. I was trying to figure out how to tame these creatures properly. I tame those three wolves out of sheer luck. I do not want to mess up when it comes to taming  a higher ranking monster." The girl awes at my honesty. She chuckles and writes something down. "Come to this address tomorrow morning and I can teach you how to tame monsters." Thanking her, I took the paper and went on my way. I should have asked what her name was, so I can address her properly.


    Gallant should be back now. Arriving at the tavern, I see Gallant talking with a fellow man in red armor. I couldn''t help but scream his name and run up to the fellow.


    "GOLEM!" People watch me sprint head first towards the man. I grasp the big man''s body, tackling the guy to the ground.


    "Umph! She, too, strong. Overpowered." The monotone man said underneath his helmet. Gallant chuckles as he somehow gulps down his ale with that helmet on. "Welcome back Anne." That was my fake name to use in public.


    Golem picks me up and seats me next to him. The three of us chat casually since I made a huge scene. A couple people were laughing at how the big Demi-God was tackled by a rank one.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Guild, bump, into, Gallant. Old, friend." Obviously, Golem had something to tell us. He usually speaks like this, but Gallant can easily translate whatever he says. The way Golem was speaking also prevented people from eavesdropping. Golem''s words were so vague it will confuse anyone. It confused me when I first met him. Whenever I tried talking to him, I thought he was making fun of me. Later I, I realize that this was his way of speaking. After I finished eating, the three of us went to our rooms. Gallant looks into the hallway before he closes the door.


    "We got some news for you about some of your family members." That explains Golem term by old friend. When he says that, he bumps into someone he knows. Obviously, he uses those words to state, ''I knows where the other are''. He already separated from the other knights before coming to me. He will now say the term to indicate people he has seen before, but news about my family... He must be warning me about the bounty that is on my head or the presence of my brothers and sisters.


    "What about my family?"


    "One. Army. Dead. Prince." Golem stated. I can translate this easily. One of my brother''s army, that was returning to our estate, has been killed.


    "I seriously don''t want to get involve with my family affairs. Emperor Titus will not find any proof of who Princess Aisha is. I made sure I was never captured in any pictures, and I made sure I was hidden from the world."


    "That... is not entirely true." Gallant says, leaning against the wall. "Do not forget. A lot of young nobles wanted you. How could they forget you." My face went pale. Shit! That is true!


    "Nobles. In. Down. Country."


    "True. The nobles can''t describe you that well. Not only that, I doubt that they will leave their country to find you. Besides, this is an Imperial Order decree to kill your family. The nobles who are in love with you cannot actually capture you so they can marry you. No one would fight against the Emperor''s decree unless its another Emperor or an Elder or someone higher, then maybe."  I sigh in relief.


    "Gallant, don''t scare me like that."


    "We have to take precaution." He answers, "When I was on the search team, there have been reports of armies heading back to the country, but due to the confusion on what has been going on, the armies have stayed in this country." Wait a second. That isn''t good. "Due to this, is it possible for Titus to send his armies up here?"


    "It will happen by tomorrow." Gallant answers, "Emperor Titus is moving several armies into this city to attack these wandering armies. The king of this city agrees to it along with his Emperor."


    "What. Happens. United. Sisters. Brothers." Golem asks.


    "I do not know what will happen if I meet with my brothers and sisters." I lie on my bed, taking off my armor. "I will go wash up and head to bed. I need to increase my skills tomorrow."


    "You need us to come along?" Gallant asks, "Wait, how the hell did you get scratched up!?" I wasn''t careful at hiding my dents on my armor. Gallant and Golem eyes at me before I head to the restroom. I roll my eyes and said, "Well, I bump into this vampire..."


    "Gate. Guardian." Golem says to Gallant. "She. Forget. Vow." This was a question.


    "No," I answered, "She did not forget her vow. It''s just... You can see my rank right Golem?" The giant knight nods his head slightly, turning to Gallant. The knight sighs and says, "I''ll fill you in big buddy. You can go and take your bath Princess." As I enter the restroom, I strip naked and wash myself. Gallant inform Golem what had happen over the last few days.


    As I soothe myself with the warm water, I can hear a thud that shook the entire floor. Standing from my bath, I rush out of the tub, dawning a towel around me. I open the door to peer at the two knights sitting right there. Golem destroyed the wooden table between them.


    "Golem, calmed down."


    "Valarie!" His voice whispers. His voice was like a demonic snarl that sent shivers down my spin. This was the first time I saw Golem lose his cool and usher different sounding tone in his voice. I could not blame Golem for getting mad. Not only was I on the brick of death, Gale died saving me. These seven knights have been brothers in arms for how long?


    "Sorry. Princess." He calms  himself and looks at me. "Killed. Mood." Yet another question.


    "No, don''t worry about it." I chuckle, "Glad you have the feelings though. Thought you were an invincible golem."


    "Heh. Human. Too." He responded. Without saying another word, I close the door and finish up. Having my bra and panty underneath my white gown, I came out of the room drying my hair. Golem was rubbing his chin at something Gallant said.


    "Curse. Acting. Up." Golem asks me.


    "Not yet." I lied. What happened this morning was a side effect of that curse. I did not want to trouble these two anymore. I have to deal with this myself.


    "Well," Gallant started, "If you need any help with anything Princess, we are here for you. We know you want to venture off and do your own things, just don''t push it. Golem explained to me who Charlotte was. Golem told me something happened in the forest where she was. Did you...?" I sigh, raising my hands up.


    "Look, I wanted to test out my powers I received. Since we couldn''t do our match, I challenged her." Gallant eyes at me and scolds me.


    "You are lucky that Nero told her not to kill you. I swear, if you were to die... WE..."


    "Calm." Golem says, touching Gallant''s shoulder. The man looks away from me, "Just be careful. I know you are anxious in your powers and stuff, but you cannot judge a book by its cover. Especially Gate Guardians and enemies with Souleaters." A thought appeared in my head.


    "Where can I get one of those?"


    "One of what?"


    "Those Souleaters. I want a weapon that I can call for myself." Gallant and Golem glance at each other. "You... Raise yourself to rank two or three, and we will tell you." I land on my bed, not complaining about this deal.


    "We will be questing tomorrow. We will be gone by tomorrow morning. Try not to cause any more heart attacks for me, okay?" Gallant says. Golem says, "I. Sleep. Here." He just stays on the chair.


    Tomorrow, I will work on leveling and gaining money. I need to stop chasing after powerful enemies for now.

 Chapter 8: Hero of Bullets

    Dreaming of nothing bad or good, I grasp my head and sat up from my bed. A yawn escapes my mouth, my eyes slowly opening to the little batch of sunlight shining through the covered windows. Turning to my left, Gallant was gone already. No surprise there. Golem, however, repaired the table and has my armor sitting on top of it. It was shiny and new. Well, it seems like it? Did he patch it up and repair my equipment last night? He looks at me, bowing.


    "Morning. Princess."


    "Morning Golem." Sliding out of my bed, I got up and walk to him, "Did you fix my armor?"  He nods his head.


    "Heading. Out." Before he leaves, I stopped him.


    "I got a question," I started. Taking out the two wooden shields, I showed it to him. He seems puzzled at the equipment I pulled out. "Can  you make these into something I can use?" Golem rubs his helmet. To wield certain material weapons, one needs to reach the certain level in that skill. Just like gaining a new ability, wearing and holding certain weapons requires the right level to do so. My shield level is not that high like Golem''s.


    "Shield. Level."


    "It''s at 5 for now." Golem stores the wooden shields into his ring. "Get. 10." After that, he waves and leaves me in the room. I saved the axes from yesterday engagement to break them apart and craft something better with some other materials. After I done my daily morning routine, I head down to eat at my usually table. What I wasn''t happy to find was a bunch of silver armored knights taking up the tavern''s tables.


    Emperor Titus'' Imperial Knights. It seems like Gallant was right, his armies are coming in by the storm. They start to settle in and patrol the streets with the local guards. I just eat a small breakfast. My appetite died when I saw these guys. They helped me escape my house, I cannot thank them enough, but I hate them for killing the innocent workers that served my stupid family. They killed unarmed civilians.


    And look at them now, they still act all high and mighty.


    As I exit the tavern, I watch a couple of them push around some small little boy trying to make a living. Slowly approaching the scene, I can hear the watching crowd say, "These guys are jerks."


    "Oh, keep it down! Damn civilians. Hey brat, you gonna apologize and kiss my feet for forgiveness?" The fifteen years old kid stares at him with disbelief. I watch these silver knights abuse their powers before and act all high and mighty. My hands ball into a fist. I was planning to march up and defend the boy, but like Gallant said, I cannot make a scene. Especially with my rank.


    Standing there helplessly never left a good taste in my mouth.


    "Hey, hey, don''t go starting trouble in my city you fuckers." a young male voice chimes in. This person had a strange get up. He was a range ten warrior being accompanied by several thirteen rank soldiers. Dressed up in dark purple armor that represent the king''s soldiers, they eye at the silver rank thirteen knights.


    "This brat got in our way. Not our fault Len."


    "Right, right- bullshit. That''s not what I heard from my people."


    "Tsk. Hey, we are taking care of the rats in your land. You gotta be kissing our shoes as well?"


    "Why you-" a knight was going to attack him, but Len pushes him back. I took a closer look at Len. He has a strange looking trench coat. It wasn''t a duster of any sort. It has a dark color with chains running across the front. He has some dark purple cords running around his right shoulder with a dark vampire hunter looking hat. He wears dark tight pants and boots. His long red hair stops at his neck, his hair covering his ears. Heck, due to the hat, I could not see his eyes or most of his facial features. With the sun, I can only see his mouth.


    After that comment the Imperial soldier made, a bang echoes throughout the air. Len has pulled out a dark looking mechanism that reveals a dark flame slowly rising off of it. I have never seen such a device. Most of the people flinch at the sound of this weapon. Hell, I was the only one staying in place as everyone literally backs away a couple of feet from the scene. Eyeing at his weapon, I took in the shape. It has a long block like barrel with intricate designs written above and below some cylinder piece in the middle of that barrel. Len''s dark gloved hands hold this mechanism by a crocked handle with his index finger over some trigger.


    "Well, its the King Len''s pistol." I raise an eyebrow at the term. Pistol? The hell is that? Folding my arms, I can hear the king laugh at the Imperial knights dragging their dead away from the scene. The people rejoiced at the justice Len executed, the little kid thanking his ruler.


    "Don''t sweat it. I only agreed to this because my Emperor told me to let this happen..." He turns to the crowd, "IF ANYONE HAS TROUBLE WITH THESE FUCKERS, JUST LET ME KNOW!" The people cheered at this before they return to their usually routine. The dark hair man just chuckles and glance at me.


    A gun? Ignoring what had happened around me with the king''s explanation, I try to figure out where I heard that word gun. A gun was some sort of weapon that unleashes a projectile, making itself a deadly weapon that did not require any magic or chi.


    It was a device created by man. After we discover gunpowder, people started to invent these guns... I close my eyes and continue my deep thoughts. Trying to figure this sort of weapon out, yet a young male voice chimes into my head.


    "Impressed?" Opening my eyes, I was staring at Len. The King of Zezrious was standing right before me. Even at this distance, I cannot see his eyes or his face. Just that smile of his. Taken aback by his approach, I sort of shook in front of him. It was obvious since my arms sort of jumped at his voice. "Sorry for scaring ya. Are you trying to figure out what my weapon is?"


    "Well," I only had a hunch, "I never seen such a weapon before, but I am guessing its a gun. Your gun, however, is not a regular one. The gun has that aura around it leading me to believe that your gun is a Souleater weapon. Despite your rank as a rank ten warrior, you have a weapon that can strengthen you to a rank twelve, thirteen, or Demi-God. The way those Imperial Knights backed away from you meant you can easily deal with them swiftly. The gun seems like it can be attached to another copy as well. No, you pulled it out from your waist and there was another gun on your belt right? You have two Souleater weapons then..." The man was intrigued by my observation.


    My face turned red because I just went on a huge analysis of what had just transpired. With all the stuff I said, it would also give me away.


    Or so I thought.


    "Wow. A rank one that has brains. I like that," Len pats me on the shoulder, "Want to join me in a stroll around the city." The purple knights were confused, eyeing at one another. They wouldn''t be the only ones confused. I was too.


    "Eh?" I said. Thinking I got caught, I tried to get out, "H-Heh... A-A commoner like me? W-With the king? Y-You see..."


    "Please, I insist." I can hear several sounds coming from the purple knights behind him. The one who spoke out earlier quickly spoke. "My lord, what are you doing?! Are-" Len looks at him. It seems like that was all he needed to do to silence him. This king won''t take no as an answer.


    Admitting to his invitation, I just walk side by side with the king. People wave to Len and some kids ran up to him and hand him flowers. Rank ten warriors are given the chance to promote themselves to become a king if an Emperor has any vacant seats. Most rank ten warriors are renowned and famous for a lot of deeds, yet I know nothing about them. The books I read only informed me of my family''s history. I know nothing about the heroes and villains of this world.


    "You must have a fan club." I joked.


    "Well, I am single after all." Saying that he was single, I cannot believe that he has one. Hell, I was only joking, making me think over what to actually say now or joke around with.


    Eyeing at the man, he pat the kids on the head and shoos them off. The city patrols all salute to him as we pass by. The fact that we haven''t talked for a few minutes disturbed me. There must be something I can ask. Well, first off, why was I walking with the king? My mind wanted to hear the true reason this king dragged me with him."You never answered my question."


    "Oh? Is it the one with the business I have with you?" I nod my head. I can feel some sweat forming against my forehead.


    "Well... I took an interests in you." As we continue our stroll, more people start to wave to him. He only waves at them back, smiling. Unable to read any sort of expression other than his mouth, I continue on, "How am I interesting? Isn''t it common knowledge for most people to know about Souleater weapons?"  His head turn towards me.


    "I am impressed by your observation skills," he answers, "You were able to deduce a bunch of things about me just from watching that one scene. Even though you never seen that weapon, you were absorbing information like a sponge. No, the fact that you have an interests in mysterious things intrigued me. When I fired that gun, despite me firing this a hundred of times in the city, people still flinch from it. Even my guards behind us flinch at it." The purple knights did not say anything, "You just stood there calmly despite all of the fright, and you''re a rank one." Ah, so that explains his actions to me right now. Wait, wait, what? An interests in me?


    I let out a laugh. The man was obviously confused at my sudden laughter. "Sorry, it has been a while since someone stated they were interested in me. Well, to be honest, too many people are interested in me." The man frowns.


    "Oh, you are taken then?"


    "What? Me? I have no clue. In what context do you mean by ''taken?''" The man did not answer. He hesitated, it seems. He has his hand to his chin, turning his attention the the Imperial knights strolling by. My body reacted on instinct as I clutch my fist into a ball. When they left our sight, he says, "I am questioning my decision in letting this armies come into my town, but Emperor''s orders. I, however, won''t permit crime and  injustice to be done by my people though. I have already sent my own army throughout the town to keep an eye on them." As we continue our stroll, I can still see people waving and bowing to him.


    "I feel like you are a special king." I admitted, watching the people display their utmost gratitude to Len when they saw him, "What did you do exactly?" Len was going to answer it, but the purple knight from before says, "What?! You don''t know what our king has done!? And you call yourself a resident of this place?!"


    "Hush," Len ordered, "Can''t you tell that this person is an adventurer. She is not wearing a dress now, is she?" The knight was quiet when he glance at me. "To answer your question ma''am, I am known for slaying several Leviathan rank demons that almost destroyed this city." Wait, what?! In my shock, the man laughs at my expression.


    "That''s a new reaction. It has been a while since I seen something new." He states happily. His mouth broadens his smile, continuing his tale, "During my time as a rank nine warrior, I was able to slay three Leviathan rank demons that killed this city''s garrison and the king. After that, I soloed the demon army that was to destroy this city if the Leviathan demons would fail." Dumbfounded, I could imagine Len handling those three Leviathan demons. The fighting most have been intense, but fighting against a demon army was something else. The demon armies must have consisted of thirteen rank warriors and Fiend rank enemies. Puzzling me the most, how can Len exterminate- Wait, his Souleater weapons...


    "By joining those two pistols, it can create a special attack right? Not only that, Souleater weapons can use whatever power you feed them. If you feed them mana or chi, the weapon''s firepower will be increased three-folds or so to unleash terrifying attacks. The weapon most have been bounded by you for a long while... Right? You must have got it before you were a rank nine warrior." Len was silent. Tilting my head, I wondered if his silence was because I deduced something wrong or if I was right. The knights behind him were silent too. Hell, all of them stopped walking. Len starts to laugh loudly into the air, his hand slapping his face.


    "Wow. What is your name?"


    "Anne." I lied.


    "I want to take you to my castle for a bit. I WANT to give you something. I am amazed, no, astonished, no, utter flabbergasted by your skills to think this out thoroughly!" I hear several clanking noises coming behind the king. Several knights drop their weapons or dropped to their knees, grasping their heads in confusion.


    They dropped to their knees in confusion- I wanted to do that? They shouldn''t be doing that?!


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Perk Improved: [Tremendous Foresight Knowledge]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Right, I had this ability on me. Was it this helpful? Struggling to comprehend my own ability, the purple knights started to speak to their king.


    "What are you doing my lord?! A..."


    "Hey, I told you not to judge someone by their cover right? Remember how you guys made fun of me when I saved your sorry asses?"


    "But still... Are you sure?" one of the knights asked.


    "I am positive. If you guys are questioning me, you guys can leave." They all pick up their weapons and followed us. Yep. Sweat is starting to run down my back. I have no clue what is going on. One moment I was running outside the tavern, I saw a kid getting picked on by those assholes knights. Then, this guy shows up, and killed the asshole. Now, I somehow got dragged into walking side by side with this hero. And now, I am being taken to his castle.


    How the hell can I explain this to Gallant?! In my defense, I literally did nothing wrong! All I did was stand there and watch the scene unfold. Testing out my ability to read  people''s strength from this scene, I analyzed what I saw. During my thinking process, I must have indirectly said my thoughts out loud to this king. Silently letting out a sigh, I stared at this mysterious man though. For a hero, he dresses up in a shady outfit.


    The city had two sets of walls. The first one allowed people to enter the city while the second set of walls only had one entrance. Walking past these walls, it leads to the king''s personal castle that lies in the heart of the city. Well, a moat surrounded the second wall with spikes and something hidden in the waters. The drawbridge was unlocked and there was an outpost of several purple guards allowing a few certain individuals to come through. Seeing the king, they allowed us to go through without any problems. They questioned my presence after we walk past them, a chill flying down my spine when I wonder what will exactly happen to me.


    What sort of reward does this king plan to give me?


    Going through the entrance, I was amazed at what the central plaza had. A bunch of soldiers without their armor were training and sparring against one another. The entire place was covered with them. Wasn''t there a barracks section somewhere in the city? Why are they fighting here?


    "You might be curious to why I am having these knights train here." the king answers my inner thoughts, "Well, these knights are becoming a new sort of unit I want to make. Follow me and I will show you." Leading himself into the castle, he takes a right at the door. Like any entrance through a castle, you can see the rich silk carpet running from the door to the middle of the room. The carpet just runs up some stairs and splits to the left and right up a couple more stairs before it leads to the second floor. Without absorbing too much details about his castle, I followed the man down some stairs through one of the open doors.


    Hearing a bunch of that familiar gunshot, the sound echoes off the walls. This time, those shots made me jump into the air. Losing my balance, I almost landed face first down the stairs. The king quickly picks me off my feet, holding me in a bridal style. Letting out a gasp, I covered my face at this embarrassing moment.


    "Ha ha, careful Anne." He places me down at the end of our descent, "I guess you will be utterly surprised at what you will see past these doors." He walks through the wooden door before I could. Following right after him, I can see a variety of warriors fighting and training with a bunch of guns. Long ones, short ones,  dual-wielding two of them, a slightly medium looking one, bullets fly to the walls or against another person in training. The enormous room has at least a thousand of so people training in these open grounds.


    What surprised me were the walls. They were covered in mana. Staring at them, I try to figure out why would they need to shield the walls. The king follows my gaze, chuckling after he realize what my eyes were staring at.


    "Most people would have been surprised at the guns instead of the walls. The wall is covered by mana to prevent ricochets." Thinking long and hard, I never heard of this word. Without any hint of my confusion, he explains the definition as he continues on, "Ricochets are the bullet bouncing off when they hit against a surface. Bullets are made out of metal, and our walls are made out of metal. If the two clash against each other, they will bounce around the place. These stray shots might kill someone if they aren''t too careful. Giving my mages something to do instead of sitting on their ass studying all day, I allowed them to work on their mana increase and mana control. Covering the wall with mana takes a lot to do, but it also helps improve in mana coating something. For example, if they mana shield themselves against someone with projectiles, they will be accustomed to staying in their protection for a long while." Unlike my father who never utilizes his mages, this man was developing and training all of his soldiers to make an army I have never seen before.


    Eyeing at the warriors using the guns now, I question the different sizes and the guns that fired many shots. If I remember in my books, these guns take a while to reload. Muskets? Yeah, I think that''s the name of the device. After firing a shot, the user has to load powder into the chamber and the barrel, push powder charge down the barrel following up with a lead ball, pull this hammer, and fire. Or something like that. "How are these guns firing so quickly?"


    "These guns have been modified to act like my own pistols although they are not Souleater weapons, they are still deadly." He pulls out his gun and aims high to his right. He was looking down his sights before he pulls the trigger. Squeezing the trigger, a enhanced shot pierce through the air firing into the wall. After the bullet slams against the wall, a sudden explosion blasted upon impact. The man quickly fix his aim after his first shot, firing again.


    By firing his gun, all the trainees in the room turn to him. They watch in amazement at their king demonstrating the sight of his Souleater. Impressed by his accuracy more than his firepower, the man stops pulling the trigger after his six shot. Well, for demonstration purposes, he pull the trigger, but nothing comes out. He motion the gun to the side to have that cylinder shape snaps out of the gun.


    "You load the bullets in here," he explains, moving closer to me to show it. He guides his hands at the six holes that circles around the insides of the cylinder, "You have to manually load bullets into the chamber, but my weapon does not require these regular bullets." Motioning his left hand over the holes, six red bullets have already filled the chamber.


    "Magic bullets?" I asked. "You can actually make bullets?"


    "The weapon taught me how to make them. This skill can only be given to me since I am the user." He answers. After the display, the trainees started their practice again. Looking around the area closely, I eye at two individuals fighting in close quarter combat with these range weapons. Leading the way this time, I walked to my left. Len and the others followed my curiosity.


    Fighting in intense combat, I can see that a slim brunette woman wearing a short blue tank top exposing her midriff and wearing tight shorts and these blue shoes was locked in fierce combat with a man holding two long guns in his hands. The man was wearing a full blue body suit that stops at his neck. Walking closer to this fight, I did not realize that there was a shield around these two- no, there were shields around all of the trainees who were fighting against each other. Eyeing at their waists, I can see a lot of these clips or bullets in their belts.


    "Ah, yes, the intense training I am giving them." Len says, "You see, most people understand that if they fight someone with a range weapon like this, they can easily kill the user. Even though the pistol has a magazine that can hold bullets and allow them to fire it repeatedly, the user should be weak physically. Or so they think."


    Turning to the fight, I watch how the woman blasts rapidly at the man with the long guns. He rolls, evades, and blasts his guns to deflect some of the incoming bullets. The shots cancel each other out as the man charges forward. Sliding against the floor, the man aims his gun right at her face. Swiftly, the woman side steps to the right. This was a huge side step, not a small one. She covers a few feet before she lands and blasts her two pistols.


    Why did that woman covered that much distance?


    Looking at the bullets that fired from the man''s gun, I saw a bunch of bullets that ram against the shield after he missed.


    "What? I thought it was only two bullets." Len must have been entertained at my disbelief or shock.


    "That is a shotgun. Unlike the pistol, the shotgun is meant for close combat. The bullet is like this." In his hands, he shows a magic bullet, but it did not have a pointy end like the others. The head was flat. Eyeing at it, I could not figure out how the bullet fired so many small rounds unless...


    "The smaller bullets are inside this?" I asked.


    "Yes. After the explosion in the chamber, this bullet blasts the smaller ones out of its body. By doing this, the smaller bullets cover a larger area. This is why shotguns are useful in close combat. If a shot fires into their chest, they wouldn''t even have a chance to live."


    Wow, wait, so this woman is at a disadvantage. Turning  to the fight, I can see these two rapidly changing magazine. Well, the girl was. She clicks a button on her guns and force her pistols against her belt. She motion the guns against the edge of her belt. Watching closely, I can see the top part of the gun sliding. Finishing this motion in a few seconds, she fires rapidly at the man before she repeats her actions again.


    "She is reloading," Len explains, "I make sure my warrior is fast when it comes to fighting. You cannot take your time when you have to reload. Every moment counts for your enemies or yourself." The shotgun man dodges each shot fired from the girl''s pistols, reloading as if nothing was going on around. He had to manually shove bullets into the barrel before pushes his gun up and pulls the hammers. "The girl is using an automatic pistol. The name automatic comes from the shots fired from the gun. Compared to a revolver, you have to load the gun manually while an automatic allows you to load a bullet into a magazine. With prepared bullets, the automatic is a deadly and fast machine. The man uses a double-gauge shotgun that takes a while to reload, but if it hits someone up close and personal..." He didn''t finish his sentence as both gunners were just going ham at one another. Watching this, I wanted to try this out as well. Every time I see something interesting, I want to try it out and do it. This was just a part of me wanting to learn.


    "Can I try this out?" The knights behind Len were surprised at my question. Forgetting about my own promise I said last night,


    "Oh? You want to give it a try?" I nod my head, hoping he would turn me down. Watching all of this, I haven''t fired a gun, and it seems easy enough.


    "Are you sure? I will be your opponent." Those words scared me. Me sparring against the king?! Even the knights behind him were utterly shock at his sentence. Sirens were ringing inside of me. Recalling last night, I said I wouldn''t fight against anymore strong opponents. Biting the end of my lip, I told myself this is a mock battle. There was no way he would kill me, I hope.


    Accepting this duel I asked, "Well. What type of guns are there? You just gave me an example of a couple." The man motions me to follow him. Heading into another room, there was a huge armory of weapons. They range from gigantic weapons to long ones then short ones. Holy shit, how does this king produce this many guns?! It must take a while to even make a bunch of bullets as well! Glancing around the armory, I can see several trainees shoving bullets into magazines. Noticing the king, they got up and bow. "As you were." He says calmly, "Here is my array of weapons. Are you trying to find something in particular?"


    "Sir, are you sure you want to fight against this rank one? She won''t even survive a second against you." Len ignores the knight, waiting for my response. Eyeing at the guns, I pick them up and test their weight. Most of these guns were light to carry, but I needed something fast if I went up against the king. He carries two pistols after all. "Can I use three weapons?"


    "Oh, three?" Len was surprised at my daring question. "Which three?"


    "Well, two pistols, but if there is an automatic pistol, an automatic shotgun is possible right?" The man motion his head to the side signalling one of his knights to get the weapons. Another one leaves to go to the trainees loading the bullets into the magazine. "We have an automatic shotgun. Can you handle three weapons?"


    "I should be fine." I answered. Using these foreign weapons, none of my skills will help me. However, my perks I gain from all my foes should help me stay on par with this king. "Watching those sparring sections, these bullets do not harm you right?" Len nods at me, dispersing the bullets in his gun to have some of the trainee''s bullets loaded into them.


    "I will be loading my guns manually."


    "Are you making a handicap for yourself?" feeling slightly insulted by this, "I advise you not to do that." Len lets out a slight ha. "If things go unexpected, then I will start to use magic to make these bullets then." The knights hand me my equipment and a change of clothes. Taking the automatic shotgun, Len shows me how to load it.


    "You load the drum magazine into the gun and pull the top like this and its loaded now. You will have at least ten pistol magazines and three drum magazine. Note, the shotgun has a strong recoil, so don''t be afraid of holding the gun." Nodding to these procedures, I went to the changing room. Placing my armor into my ring inside of these lockers, I open the door and head to Len. The man waits for me with folded arms. Our fight was to take up half of the gigantic room. Many trainees waited to see their king display his powers. Obviously, they were disappointed by me.


    A rank one against the hero king?


    Making sure my guns were loaded and ready, I jump in place to test if the equipment weighed me down. Compared to my armor, this was nothing. A bunch of mages surrounded us as well. Forming their shield, it engulfs us and the area we were fighting in.


    Len loudly says to me, "Whenever you are ready." He has his hands to the side, waiting for me. It seems like he wants to see my approach. Since I won''t be using my usually skills, people won''t suspect my true powers. Revealing my perks though, it will shock people, but won''t reveal my hidden Demi-God rank. In some books I read, low ranking individuals had amazing perks like tremendous stamina that allowed them to run for days, or incredible agility to move like a beast. Limiting myself to perks alone, I will not be using teleport or Pressure Realm.


    I start to jump in place again, figuring out my approach. The people watching us start to chat, a couple of them laugh. The king might limit himself to one gun the entire fight. He won''t take me that serious in front of these people. Bouncing off the ground for a couple of minutes, I made a dash for him. Covering half of the field, Len whistles at my agility and speed. In a mere second, I can see him pulling his pistol.


    So fast! The bullet was already running past my head. Moving my head slightly, I was lucky to dodge his shot. Due to my recent increase in sight, I can see his bullets. Not only that, I can hear him pull the trigger as well. Dashing side-to-side, I watch Len;s follow my fast movements. Arriving a few feet in front of him, he fires his gun. Aiming one of my pistols, I pull the trigger. His bullet cancels out mine. Following the attack, I send a roundhouse against his head. He blocks it with his gun arm, raising his leg to kick me.


    Jumping back, I made my right foot slam against the ground to do a flip to my left. After his front kick, his gun immediately aims at me. Pulling the trigger, he watches his bullet fly past me since I flipped out of his prediction. He redirects his aim quickly to find me aiming my pistol at his gun as well. Squeezing the trigger again, our bullets cancel each other out. Landing on the ground, Len spins in the air to have two bullets fly at me. Something was strange about the way he fired these bullets.


    Testing out my suspicions, I fire one bullet from my pistol. Watching the bullet fly at his, they should have collided and cancel each other out. Sadly, that did not happen. His bullet just curves around my shot. He must have imbued some magic in his shots, or was it his spin? Whatever it means, he was taking me seriously now. These bullets were unpredictable. To literally cancel them out, they have to be near me.


    Landing on his feet, the king fires a bullet right at me. This one did not curve, but like the other bullets, this was giving me strange feeling. Raising the pistol I haven''t fired from yet, I released one bullets right at that suspicious bullet. I was waiting for the curving bullets. When the two bullets collide, an explosion blasted between us. Taking this opportunity, I quickly blast the curved bullets when they zone in on me. Breathing some sigh of relief, six more shots fly through the smoke in front of me.


    "If you cannot see them, that might be your downfall." He states. The tone he used sounded like Gallant''s when I was fighting against him. It was containing a bit of arrogance and pride in it. Trying to teach me something, I''ll return it to you.


    "Well, you''re right about that." I smirked. The king did not see me toss my two pistols up in the air. Due to the strap around my chest, I can easily maneuver the shotgun into my hands with a simple twist of my body. Grasping the barrel and the handle, I squeeze the trigger three times. Those six bullets exploded and the remaining shots rush through the smoke towards Len. Unable to see him through the thick cloud of smoke, I take the chance to swing my shotgun onto my back. Jumping into the air, I grab both pistols and fire rapidly into the smoke.


    Pushing the button at the handle, the clips fall to the ground. Running the pistols against my waist, I slide the guns to load them. Forcing the smoke away, Len swipes his arm across him. Laughing at my counterattack, the hero glares at me with an amused satisfaction. His trench coat has some holes in them.


    "Wow! Splendid! I might have to get rid of the two handicaps!" Wait, one of his handicaps was loading the gun with magic. The only other handicap I can think of...


    The audience were in shock at the tattered cloths Len wears and  the fact that I made him draw his other pistol out. By doing this, everyone knows that Len was getting a bit serious in this fight.


    "Despite your inexperience with these guns, you learn too quickly. Without having a true enemies to fight me like that, I will be taking you seriously from now on." Sweat start to slide down my back. Did I really make this hero view me as a worthy opponent? Did he go trigger happy?!


    Wasting no time, the man volleys me with both of his pistols. This time, he stood there and unleash hell onto me. I start to run across the field, watching bullets fly near me. The majority of those bullets exploded as when they blast the ground.  Without my agility, I would have been blasted to shreds! Waiting for the right moment, I destroyed those curved bullets.


    With the deadly combination of precision and brute force, Len was not giving me any slack. Compared to Charlotte, I had a bunch of stamina. This is suppose to be a sparring match, not a death match!


    Len has already load his bullets into his pistols, firing another volley. Cursing at this man, I did several flips backwards and fast cartwheels to evade the curved bullets as I load my pistols again. If I don''t close the distance, those exploding bullets will get the best of me! I swear, I have to worry these curved bullets more than anything due to their wild motion.


    The exploding bullets have a red ring around the top. With my improved visions, I can tell which bullets does what. Sprinting to him, Len starts to unleash his volley a third time. Cursing at what type of bullets he fired, I blast the very air around me with the pistol. While I was running, I had to reload again as I spray the bullets around me a second time. Destroying his curved bullets, the man sends all these explosion bullets at me.


    Spinning one of my pistols into the air, I pull out the shotgun from behind me. Firing wildly into the ray of bullets, I watch the explosion cover the air in front of me. Pressing a button that made the magazine fall down, I load the shotgun quickly. Hearing footsteps, I swing the shotgun back to place and aim my pistol. Firing several blasts, they collided against Len''s bullets. He came out of the smoke with both guns up. Keeping my eyes on him, I blast his bullets and raise my free hand. The flying pistol lands into my stretched out hand, aiming the gun right at Len as my other pistol drops its magazine and reloads. Smiling, the man toss one of his pistols into the air and waves his hands over his open barrel. Shooting all six rounds, he caught his pistol he tossed into the air. Our pistols were empty.


    Taking our chance to reload, we stood there eyeing at one another. Eyeing at my belt quickly, I only have one drum and two pistol magazines remaining. All three of my guns are fully loaded, but these pistols will run out soon enough. Len, on the other hand, has unlimited ammo. This man is fearsome with his gun for prolonging this fight. There was no way for me to win with limited ammo.


    "That is one of the drawbacks to any gun," the hero explains, spinning his guns around, "Ammo. Well, any range units have limited supplies. Without any supplies in the battle, they will surely lose despite these fearsome weapons. I am glad you realize that."


    "You haven''t won yet," I said after he declared this, "I have a few tricks up my sleeve." He was going to ask what they were, but I started my attack. Trying to shove my gun right into this body, the man blocks with his arm. I squeeze the trigger to have the sound blast in his ears. He tries to do the same thing, but I deflect his aim with my free arm. He tries to knee me, but I raise my knee to stop his attack. Ramming our arms left and right, we try to blast each other at close range.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "You''re very fierce." he says, laughing at my aggression. Firing my last shots from my pistols, I had to reload. Len still had one bullet in each gun though. Well, I hope he falls for this.


    Raising my knee slightly, he thought I was going to kick him. Instead, I ram my head against his head and toss both guns at his hands. Confused at this, Len backs away and looks at me in disbelief. He was fooled?


    Pulling the shotgun to me, I quickly spray the shots in front of me. Watching these bullets approach him, he fires both his pistols. Is he  mad?! Those are the explosion pistols?! After those bullet fly out of his chamber for a second, they exploded upon the many bullets I fired. From that explosion, the two of flies through the air. Bouncing off the ground, I felt a surge of pain coming from my back and arms. Even though this is a mock battle, those explosions felt like the real deal. Getting up, I empty the gun to clip my last drum mag. Looking around for my pistols, I spot one of them nearby. Unloading the magazine for this one, I just place a new one into the handle.


    "Well, Anne," Len''s voice could be heard through the smoke. He appears in front of me without his trench coat and his hat. His facial features were capable of calling himself a prince. He has sharp features and a young complexion. He display a mature face though, his sharp eyes staring at me. Looking behind him, I see his hat and his trench coat in ruins. Standing in a tight military outfit bearing several ribbons and cords over his left and right shoulder, the man cracks his neck and aims his gun. His red hair shining against the light. "You''re the first one to get me all fired up. Do not blame me for this." He slams his pistol together and forms a giant gun of some sort. The transformation was too quick for me to stop it.


    Slamming both weapons, the pistols displays dark energy that surrounds Len''s hand. The shape of the pistols transform into some futuristic cannon. My body froze at the giant gun he just formed. Just the sheer size, the weapon can terrify anyone. What scared me the most was the energy moving into the very center of this strange gun. My body was frozen in place.


    "WAIT! ARE YOU REALLY DOING THIS MY LORD?!" Len eyes at the knight who screamed that.


    "What, I can''t? I will find it as an insult if..."


    "Oh, you better not." A voice chimes in as someone pierce through the shield and appears in front of the man. Letting go of the transformed gun, Len covers his face against the slap. Sighing very loudly, Len says, "Alright, alright. Since the Queen of Vlizouver has arrived. Sorry about that Anne, but it seems like you will have to witness my full powers later." The giant weapon quickly disperse back to his two original pistols.


    "Your full powers?" the queen lets out a scoff, "You were limiting yourself to your rank nine powers. You could have teleported and stuff." Lifting the shield, the mages start to leave the large room. Trying to get a look on this queen, I can only glance at the brown robes that cover her.


    Using three handicaps. it seems like Len was really powerful despite the push I made. Muttering to myself, I really want a Souleater weapon now.


    Yeah, if Len combines the power of teleporting with his weapons, it''ll lead to a devastating fight. Especially against this king. Slapping my own face, I lie on the ground calling myself an idiot. I told myself, I should avoid fighting strong enemies. My damn lust for knowledge and experience got the best of me again. Wait, that move would have killed me! "Wasn''t that the move you use on the demon army?!" I asked.


    Len looks at me and close his eyes, raising his shoulder.


    "Yes, but I modified it so it would just stun you instead, if you couldn''t handle the blast." Staring at him in disbelief, the woman was walking to the exit.


    "The fight is over. Wrap up whatever business you have with that warrior and come to the meeting, something urgent has happened." Muttering something under his breathe, the king approach me itching the back of his head.


    "Man, stupid meetings. What is it this time? Apologies for taking up your schedule." I laugh nervously. Without this experience, I wouldn''t have known much about these guns. I might have died to said weapons if I haven''t been informed about them properly. In my gut, I have a feeling that a lot of people will be using these later on.


    "No need to apologize, you allowed me to see so much. I couldn''t possibly thank you enough." The man takes out his hand and pulls out two weapons. Eyeing at them, two pistols were in his hands, but it had a strange design to it. Compared to the pistols I borrowed, these bear a dark color with yellow designs covering it. "I want you to take these as a token of gratitude for that fun fight. These guns were crafted by me." Hearing those words, I couldn''t possibly take these weapons. Backing up a bit, I start to shake my hands.


    "N-No way! I couldn''t take these weapons from you my lord..."


    "I insist." The man shoves them to me, "Despite your rank, you seemed to be a pro at using these weapons. It reminds me of myself when I started out." Biting my lower lip, I still hesitated to take these weapons.  "Are you sure?"


    "I am very sure." he says, "I plan to make these weapons for those I trust. With what you displayed, I hope you get stronger and use these well. Compared to the other pistols, the two pistols can develop bullets from chi or mana. They act like my Souleater weapon, but they are faster to use." He aims at the wall, empowering his hands with mana. Without even taking the clip out of the gun, he continues to fire twenty shots before he lowers the gun down. "I secretly place the spell into these guns. Also," he reaches into his pocket to give me a special medal, "You can visit me whenever you''re free. Just show these to the guards, and they will let you through." He hands the guns to me and the medal. Rubbing my head as if I was a child, he starts to walk away.


    "Till we meet again." He walks to his knights, exiting the room. The trainees went back to their usually routines.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 12 Pistols]


    [Level 9 Shotguns]


    Perks Gained: [Rapid Reload]


    [Gun Maintenance]


    [Gun Use]


    Perks Improved: [Incredible Sight]


    [Incredible Hearing]


    Abilities Gained: [Twin Volley]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well, this helped me gain all these new stuff. Frowning to myself, I was close to hitting 10 with shotguns. I won''t be touching on the skill for a while. Looking around the place, I can feel some hate on me. Jealousy is a strong thing. Without him near me, I won''t be safe against the bully and prejudice that will land on me.


    Heading back to the locker room, I change out of my clothes and teleport myself to the entrance of the castle. Luckily, no one was around. Exiting the castle, I had to go and meet up with that beast trainee. Picking the piece of paper I stored in my ring, I eyed at the address. Wait, how do I get there? Standing to a few guards, I went up to them.


    "Can you tell me how to get to this address?"


    "You know where the monster shop is?" the guard asks through his helmet. I shook my head yes, "Just walk behind it, and you should spot it. You wouldn''t miss it, the place stands out." Thanking him, I start to head back into the city. However, I can feel some people following me...


    Arriving at the address, I can see what the guard meant by "I wouldn''t miss it." A bunch of creatures are in front of the house. They range from rank three to six creatures. Wolves, small dragons, small golems, a number of beasts were just playing with each other. The blonde hair girl was wearing a brown baggy sweater and a long yellow skirt. Her eyes lock onto me, waving at me.


    "You found the place. I thought you would get lost."


    "Well, how can I miss this house with all of these creatures?" I said. She chuckles at that remark, "By the way, I never got your name."


    "My name is Kat." she says, bowing slightly.


    "My name is Anne." I said.


    "Well, let us talk inside." Nodding to this, we head into her house.


    Explaining to her to why it took me so long, she was amazed at my story with the king. She has offered me some tea as we talked in her kitchen. Sitting in a chair, we sip our tea cups peacefully. To prove my story, I took out the two pistols the king gave me. She lets out an awing sound slip through her lips.


    "You are super lucky! Only a few commoners can gain access to his castle."


    "Really now?" I still wonder why he chose me. "I am still confused to why he chose me." Repeating this line out from my mind.


    The girl gasp at my words. What, did I say something wrong? "You don''t know about his lover?"


    "He had a lover?" I sip the cup of tea once again, enjoying the simple herbal taste.


    "Before he became king, it was rumored that the attacking demons have killed his loved one on the battlefield. The woman he loved use to be admired by everyone in the city due to her high intelligence. She literally started the production of guns in the city, and made several strategies to delay the demon army. Alas, the king needed to send an army to hold the demons. She volunteered to delay them, hoping that the king would have a plan to stop the enemies." Is the king interested in me? Thinking about it, he did so much for me. A lot of people were...


    He is in love with me.


    Choking on my tea, the girl literally gets up from her chair and pats my back. "Oh my god, he has a crush on me!" The girl jumped at my statement.


    "Y-You might be mistaken, the king might be in love with the queen of Vlizouver. There are rumors of him obeying whatever she says since he might be in love with her." Halting such talks, I did not press on about the king anymore. I need money after all.


    Coughing for a few more seconds, I asked, "How will you train me in beast taming?"


    "Oh it''s simple. Follow me." Getting out of her kitchen, we arrive in her backyard. A bunch of creatures were roaming around. I swear, I thought this was like an open field instead of her backyard. How much money did this girl have to acquire this much land for her beasts?


    Tossing this aside, she made several wolves approach us. I remember those three I captured yesterday. In an instinct, they tackled me to the ground, licking me.


    "Oh, these are the wolves-" Laughing a bit as they tackled me down. Stroking their heads, I got back up. Kat calls over several slime creatures, I eye at them in question. These slimes are rank two.


    "Well, there are several methods to tame a creature. The first one is showing love and compassion." She picks up the hostile slime. Wiggling violently in Kat''s arms, the slime tries its best to escape the girl''s grasp. In a few seconds, Kat hugs the slime close to her chest. The creature struggles for a bit until it starts to calm its frantic movements. The slime starts to snuggle against her chest.


    In my opinion, I was watching some perverted blob run his body against her big breasts.


    "You should give it a try." Not wanting to disappoint Kat, I pick up one of the slimes and did the same thing. This slime was being a bit aggressive compared to Kat''s slime. It starts to slam some small tentacle against me. It did not damage me, but I can see that it was trying its best to annoy me. That tentacle literally smacks me against the face.  Something gooey was on my face. Presuming what the damn creature did, I can feel some leftover slim on my chin. After a minute went by, the slime nuzzles against me. Well, it seemed to be irritated at my chest because I was wearing armor. It couldn''t do the same thing like Kat''s slime. Despite all of my achievements, this slime did something unexpected.


    It engulfs my head. I was glad I took a last minute breathe before this happened. Trying to stay calm, I can see a blue color painting everything past this slime. Staring at Kat, she was saying something in a frantic manner. Girl, I have no clue how to get this thing off of me. Well, I mean, I can just slap it off, but that might piss this creature. Watching Kat fetch a bucket of water nearby, she sprays it all over me.


    The slime falls off of me, running around in circles on the ground. Grasping for air, I just use my hand to brush any remaining residue off my face. Not only that, the damn cold water soaked my upper body. Droplets trickle down my hair, my face showing utter disbelief that this slime ate my head because it couldn''t touch my breasts.


    "My god! I will never befriend a slime again!" Kat laughs nervously at what has transpired. Shooing the slime off, she summons forth some small fairies. These were rank two fairies.


    I was staring at them for a long while, ignoring what Kat was telling me. These fairies were very beautiful. They wear a short green blouse and skirt. They have some flats covering their soles as their wings flap slowly behind them. Staring at their physic, they showed their curved figure with some decent breasts... Well, hard to describe them since they''re small nonetheless. I mean, they''re fairies. Their hairstyle varies, but they are appealing no matter the style. Their eyes lock onto Kat and I. Somewhat disturbed by our glances, they fold underneath their chest.


    "Eh, Anne, Did you get all of that?" Nope, I did not pay attention to her. Should I tell her the truth? Definitely not.


    "Yes." I lied.


    "Then you start it off. You should be able to do it from my instructions I stated." Feeling a cold sweat run down my face, all I said was, "Ah, okay." If we tame the creature with kindness, was it time for me to attack them? But these fairies are small...


    Leaning towards one of them, I just pulled my index finger pack and flick one of the fairies in the forehead.


    "What are you doing!?" Kat screams out. Startling me, I turn to her, "What? Isn''t this the next step?"


    "No! You were suppose to play with them. Depending on certain creatures, you can play with them. You can easily tame them by being friendly. The slimes were weak in attack, so they really couldn''t do much when we hugged them. Certain creatures have certain attitudes. Remember, depending on the creature, these methods will help you tame them."


    "Oh." I said, turning to the fairy I flicked, "He he, sorry about that- WHOA!" Unlike the slime, it didn''t think of slipping into my armor. This fairy, however, flies right into my armor. Blushing madly, Kat blinks at me. "W-Well, I don''t blame the fairy for getting mad."


    "Hey... I don''t like the idea of having fairy in me now."


    "Fairies don''t inflict that much harm unless they find it life threatening. I doubt that she''ll do anything that bad." When she says this, my face erupted a bright red color. My body shakes slightly. Is this fairy really touching me there!? This sensation seems too familiar, and I feel like I want more of it. Oh god, damn this fairy! Avoiding Kat, I just bit my lower lip and ball my hands into a fist. Endure, yeah...


    "Hey, watch me properly." Kat said. I slightly turned myself to watch her demonstration on the fairy. Kat starts to talk to the fairy, petting her head. The fairy giggles at Kat, saying something in her tongue. In a few seconds, Kat starts to tickle the fairy lightly with one finger, the fairy gleefully letting laughs come out of her mouth. The fairy pushes her finger away as she flies and kiss Kat on the cheek.


    Well, this was cute to observe, but my body wanted to see more of it. The damn fairy inside my suit of army was stroking a private area. As I watch Kat flirt with her fairy, it only made me think about some stuff I wanted Brynhild to do. Well, maybe I wanted to do it with any girl. Unable to lock my lips shut, a moan escapes my mouth.


    "A-are you okay Anne?" Kat asked, surprised at my crimson face and moan.


    "The fairy i-is touching me!" Kat''s face turns bright red. Turning to the fairy she befriended, she tells her the situation. Sighing, the fairy rushes into my armor. The overwhelming feeling I felt disappeared, the two fairies coming out of my armor. Kat''s fairy holds the struggling fairy  by her arms. Rambling in her fairy tongue, I glared at the creature.


    Feeling some sort of dread, the fairy quivers at the sight of my face. She closes her eyes for the worst to come. Of course, punishing her might be the best course, but I did start all of this. I decide to kiss the fairy on its small head. Surprised by this, the fairy eyes at me with some sort of admiration. I think the fairy holding her was jealous. After that, Kat shoos them off as well. The fairies were reluctant to leave, but they did.


    "S-sorry about that. I did not know that the fairy was doing that to you." I chuckled lightly. Talking about it might cause my lust to kick in. That sensation... I am starting to yearn for it.


    "The last method to taming them is brute force. I won''t demonstrate it to you since I sort of hate this method. All you have to do is beat them up or make them fear you." Kat explains.


    "Ah, well, I have to admit. This helped me a lot."


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Increased in:: [Level 1 Beast Taming] --> [Level 5 Beast Taming]


    Perks Gain: [Female Seducer]


    Abilities Gained: [Motherly Love]


    [Gentle Play]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Leaving the door of her house, I plan to capture a few creatures before I call it a day. After all of the fighting I did with the king, I doubt I want to engage in anymore fights for today. Rushing around the forest, I bump into a pack of wolves. To tame these guys, I plan to use Threatening Roar only. Sending a fierce cry into the air, the wolves quickly shake at my presence. Some of these wolves plan to flee though! I had no net on me, cursing at the stupidity for leaving that net behind yesterday. Wait, that wolf leader I tamed yesterday head this ability. Under my command... Huh...


    Testing this new ability out, I stomp the ground to send a small pulse through the ground. The wolves stop shaking, turning to me. They seem to eye at one another, communicating on what to do. I stood there, hoping that they would accept me. They howl into the air, running to my side.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I have successfully tame six of them. I guess under my command allows creatures to follow me? Well, I also had the ability to summon a rank three wolf. Trying out a whistle, instead of a howl (I didn''t want to feel silly), a wolf ran to me. This one had the same characteristic of the pack leader I captured yesterday. The lesser wolves eye at him, surprised that I summon one of their kind. Can I give commands to these creatures?


    "Wait over there." I said, pointing to a random area in the forest. The wolf leader growls at the other wolves, giving telling them my command. Surprised that they execute this in a matter of minutes, I decide to go around and find some creatures to tame.


    "Stay here. Protect yourselves until I come back." The leader nods at the command as I head deeper into the woods. Since I can tame wolves, I wonder what other creatures I can try to befriend. Running around tree to tree, I scan the area for any new creatures. Other than the roaming orcs, I could not find any other creature.


    Ah, I just realize something. I didn''t gain any new abilities from those wolves I just tamed. Was it because I already had their abilities, perks, and skills? Most likely. The wolf leader from yesterday had a good amount of stuff. That presence that followed me from the castle has pursued me into the forest.


    "I know you are here." I said, my gaze turning to the bushes and trees. Hearing several clicks, I roll from my initial spot. Bullets have fired from the nearby bushes and leaves. Running unpredictably across the woods, the bullets miss me. The pursuers were cursing at my speed, following me as they reload their weapons. No doubt about it, these people are trainees from Len''s castle. I mean, it doesn''t take a genius to deduce this because the only ones who can wield these guns are those trainees. If I killed them, I can get some skills, but that would be murder on my end. Hiding inside some bushes, I took the medal out from my storage ring.


    Man, why are there pursuers chasing after me?! Did I do something wrong.


    "Nope," a voice chimes in my head, "You did nothing wrong. It seems like those three are actually part of my fan club." Wait, this is Len''s voice. How is he talking to me? "The medal can easily read your thoughts. I figured something like this might happen."


    "Well since you can read my mind, what do I do?"


    "I would like to punish them myself. Can you bring them back alive?" Not making any sound, I can hear the pursuer''s voices. Three females. Peaking through the bushes, I can see them in heavy purple armor holding several magazines around their belts. Staring at their ranks, two of them were rank five and their leader was a rank seven.


    "What do I get for capturing them?" I asked, "You know, I don''t work for free. I could kill them."


    "Right, right. An adventurer- how about you can loot whatever they have." Eyeing at their equipment, that was a lot of guns. "There are three of them? You sure you will allow me to loot them?"


    "Well, don''t loot their clothes now. I don''t want to feel like some pervert that told you to strip them to the bone." Eh? I did not even think about such things... "But yeah, you can loot their magazines and weapons. I beat one of them has a shotgun you might want." Staring at the three, one of the rank five warriors have a shotgun in her hands.


    "I''ll contact you once I take care of them." Accepting this mission, I store the medal into my ring. I am glad I didn''t attach that medal onto me. How many secrets would this king know would be endless. This was going to be quick.


    "Where did she go?" ask the girl with the shotgun.


    "I don''t know." state the girl  holding two medium size guns, "I know she ran through this area."


    "Did we actually lose her?"


    "You two are idiots." the rank seven says holding a rifle in her hands, "If we don''t kill her, Len might marry her." They all wear this strange purple helmet covering their entire head. Let me see if I can use this ability.


    Pressure Realm. Threatening Roar."


    The three girls slam into the ground, their bodies shaking at the sudden roar.


    "The hell is that!?" one of the girls asked.


    "I-I can''t move my body!"


    "You idiots, activate your Anti-Fields!" Anti-Fields? In a few seconds, all three of them start to get up. Wait, how is that possible? No, it''s the armor. It must be ignoring the effects of my field. Smirking at Len''s inventions, I have to admit this might be a bit difficult now. Although, they are far too weak for a real challenge. Without a Souleater weapon, I have nothing to fear.


    "Goddamn it. How the hell did that happen? What was trying to attack us?" The rank seven female looks around, aiming her rifle. The other girl shakes her head, aiming her shotgun around. "That was terrifying."


    "Of course it is! You idiot, that was a Demi-God rank!"


    "D-Demi-God!? I-I thought they were further away..."


    "Idiot, you cannot trust everything in a book. Wait, where''s Sierra?"


    Before they got up, I decide to snatch one of the girls. Teleporting away from their original spot, the rank five warrior turns around to face me. Watching how silly she moved, I took a hold of her gun and sweep her to the ground. She did not have a firm grim on her two guns as I toss them onto the ground.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Increased in: [Level 3 Unarmed] --> [Level 4 Unarmed]


    [Level 2 Disarm] --> [Levele 3 Disarm]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    There has to be some sort of button to unmask her. Before she pushes me off, I found button at the back of her neck. Her helmet disappears around the collar of her armor revealing the young dark skin female. Her long black hair and green eyes glare at me. Well, she has no protection to shield her ears and...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 40 Submachine Guns]


    [Level 25 Grenades]


    [Level 15 Mines]


    Perks Gained:[High-Tech Armor Wear]


    [Light Load]


    Skilled Increased in: [Level 12 Pistols] --> [Level 42 Pistols]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    That familiar roar the two warriors heard from before shock the air. Turning to that sound, the two armored girls rush to the spot. They can see Sierra on the ground. The rank seven looks around, aiming her rifle at her surroundings.


    "What creature is attacking us?!" she asks in frustration. When the rank seven warrior has her back turn...


    Lurking in the shadows, I watch the rank five warrior drop her weapon and check Sierra''s vitals. I did not kill the girl. All I did was install fear and knock her out with a chop of my hand. Well, I had to empower it with chi.


    When the rank five drops her weapon, I teleport between the two of them. Realizing my sudden appearance, I push both of their buttons revealing their faces. The rank seven leader has short dirty blonde hair as the rank five has her black hair in a bun. Empowering my hand, I knock the rank five out in a flash.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 3 Gun Smith]


    [Level 8 Bartering]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 9 Shotgun] --> [Level 41 Shotgun]


    [Level 15 Mines] --> [Level 32 Mines]


    [Level 2 Crafting] --> [Level 20 Crafting]


    Perks Gained: [Heavy Weapon Usage]


    Abilities Gained: [Shotgun Volley]


    [Shotgun Focus]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The rank seven warrior fires her rifle at me. Stepping forward, I grasp her rifle and point it upwards. Taking hold of her weapon, I ram my elbow under her chin. This should be enough. Losing her strength, the girl lets go of her rifle and falls onto the floor. She eyes at me with some burning hatred before she falls unconscious. After their leader falls down, I watch what I gained.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 60 Rifles]


    [Level 69 Snipers]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 40 Submachine Guns] --> [Level 50 Submachine Guns]


    [Level 25 Grenades] -->[Level 50 Grenades]


    [Level 42 Pistols] --> [Level 60 Pistols]


    [Level 4 Unarmed] --> [Level 6 Unarmed]


    [Level 3 DIsarm] --> [Level 6 Disarm]


    Perks Gained: [Sniper Training]


    [Rifle Training]


    [Accuracy Increased with Guns]


    [Precision Increased with Guns]


    [Ammo Smith]


    [Controlled Breathing]


    [Sharp Vision]


    Abilities Gained: [Fixed Fire]


    [One-shot]


    [Explosive Hellfire]


    [Sneak Shot]


    [Powered Shot]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Wow. I felt amazed at all the skills I just received. All of these skills in a variety of guns just made my jaw drop. Despite these high skill levels, I am a rank one still. Unable to control my anger, I let out a pissed off scream.


    Well whatever. I will rank up eventually.


    I decide to pick up their ammo, money, and weapons and store them in my ring.


    "Its done." I said. Wrapping all three of them with both coils of rope I took from the goblins,


    Len says, "Alright, I will meet you at the entrance." Staring at the sky, I can see the sunset. Cursing at these girls for ruining my hunt, I drag their bodies to the wolves. Ordering the wolves to carry these women, we make our way back to the city.


    Wearing the same trench coat and hat, he greets me in a friendly manner. The guards did not check on my beasts or ask me to pay the toil. They did not want to do such things to the king''s friend. Was I a friend to this king?


    "It is a shame that people can show an ugly side of them just because of jealousy. I will discipline these three for attacking you."


    "Don''t sweat it." I said, trying to hide my disappointment that these three gave me.


    "No, no, I will. Don''t worry." The king also handed me one hundred and twenty thousand gold coins. Well, technically he had it sealed in a fixed card that didn''t exceed past two hundred thousand gold coins. "Whoa, I already have your weapons, why are you giving me gold as well?"


    "Hoping that you might forgive me for not informing you about the medal and its properties." shoving the card to me repeatedly, I accepted the card with a sigh. When we walk by the entrance, I had to ask Len something.


    "The armor, I have never seen anything like this. And what surprises me the most is their resistance to Pressure Field." Len eyes at me. Of course, I said something fishy. How did I know that the armor can repel Pressure Field? "A beast has attacked these girls," I explained, lying about the whole story though, "They escaped the creature, but I found it strange when they weren''t suppressed by the creature''s field."


    "Don''t tell anyone this," he says, sighing, "Can''t believe you can figure out so many things from observations. The armor is a new piece of invention I am using from my dead lover''s book she left behind. It has theories and ideas for future inventions for me. I have produced a few set of this armor to my army. Even though there are deadly high rank warriors, can they stand up to guns and inventions that pass mankind?" I did not answer such a question. "Well, I got things to do Anne. I will see you around."


    After we enter the city and part was with Len, I decide to sell these wolves. Since it was Kat''s off, I talked to some other employee. After getting the same sort of deal for the wolves, I gained one hundred thousand gold. Now, adding up all my gold, I have two hundred and eighty gold coins! Silently, I rejoiced at this. Of course its not a lot, but it definitely was hard earned cash that I received. Well, minus one hundred and twenty of it since the king gave me his compensation gift.


    Wait? I had more then two hundred and eighty... What?! I have five hundred thousand gold?! Was there gold stored in this ring? How did... must be Nero''s doing. Well, I can actually buy stuff now. I question what I can buy though. I have too much weapons now, and my armor will last me until I go past Demi-God rank.


    What to buy with five hundred thousand gold? I scratch my head as I went back to the tavern. I was greeted by Golem and Gallant. They immediately bombard me with questions. They knew I was accompanying the king. Interrogating in our room, Gallant asked, "So what did you do now?"


    "Blame the Imperial knights, not me!" I objected, "I did nothing this time! I swear it!"


    "You. Fought. King." Golem asks.


    "Yeah... He insisted on showing me his weapons." The two of them eye at each other.


    "What sort of weapons?" I took them out, showing the guns Len allowed me to take. Gallant and Golem were amazed at this, but Gallant leans against his chair.


    "Since you were sheltered and this king didn''t find you out, we can look over this. I feel like you should ask the king to use his library." Huh?


    "Library? Oh, right. To inform myself a bit more about this world."


    "Well, I guess I have to explain to you about these other worlds you can travel to." Wait, other worlds? I thought dimensions were these other worlds.


    "What do you mean? I thought dimensions were..."


    "Dimensions lead to a different dimension then here. Compared to the eight dimensions, there are twenty-one different worlds. If this was some game, you can think of this dimension and this area as the starter area. When one achieves rank thirteen or Demi-God, they can travel to these other worlds and dimensions." Speechless, I stared at Gallant in disbelief, "Are you kidding me?"


    "No." Golem responded.


    "I can tell you this some other time. We''re tired from our quests. Damn dragons, Titan would have crushed these beasts in mere seconds." Lying on the bed, Gallant already head to snooze land. Golem just sits on the chair and falls asleep in his stiff position. Not disturbing the two, I just cleaned up and head to bed as well.


    I feel so small to this vast world. Well, I can''t wait for tomorrow.

 Chapter 9: Elf Rarity

    Waking up from another nightmare, I had to hold in several screams. Twisting my face to be full of smiles and cheers, I eye at the two knights. "Morning Princess." They both said. Well, Golem said his after Gallant. Both knights were looking at a map. Shaking off the dread that engulfed me, I said "Morning Gallant, Golem." Trying to hide the sweat running down my skin, I said, "What are you two doing here? I  thought you were going to do another mission for the Guild?"


    "Well, we could," Gallant says, "But most of the time, we''re on the sidelines. Due to our unknown reputation, most of the Demi-Gods working with us lets us sit out and watch them. Thinking that we''re weaklings, they do most of the work. We just tag along for the rewards." Cooling down, I got up from the bed walking to the restroom. I stopped in my tracks at a sudden thought popping in.


    "Titan headed west right? Why is he going solo?" Golem stares at Gallant.


    "Well... Reach rank two, and we can tell you." Uh, that will take a while! Apparently I need to see all my abilities, skills, and what not. Not making a fuss out of it, I just walk into the restroom and stripped naked. After I clean myself off once, I wanted to just soak myself in the warm water. Sighing, I drown ninety percent of my body into the water. Only the my head lies above the water. Time for me to figure out what to level exactly.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Defeat Inheritor


    Vampire Lust Cust


    Demi-God Black Knight


    Special Divine Cursed Art


    Death Knight Mode


    Skills: [Level 155 Dual-Wielding]


    [Level 1 Cursed Armor][


    Level 155 Heavy Armor]


    [Level 155 Medium Armor]


    [Level 155 Light Armor]


    [Level 155 Martial Arts]


    [Level 155 Swords]


    [Level 69 Snipers]


    [Level 60 Rifles]


    [Level 60 Pistols]


    [Level 50 Submachine Guns]


    [Level 50 Grenades]


    [Level 41 Shotguns]


    [Level 32 Mines]


    [Level 11 Axes]


    [Level 5 Shields]


    [Level 1 Spear]


    [Level 1 Daggers]


    [Level 20 Crafting]


    [Level 8 Bartering]


    [Level 3 Gun Smith]


    [Level 5 Beast Taming]


    [Level 6 Unarmed]


    [Level 6 Disarm]


    [Level 1 Rearm]


    [Level 20 Bite]


    [Level 20 Slash]


    [Level 3 Beast Training]


    [Level 3 Steal]


    [Level 3 Traps]


    [Level 3 Bondage]


    [Level 1 Disarming of Traps]


    [Level 5 Enslavement]


    [Level 2 Kidnapping]


    [Level 1 Cooking]


    [Level 3 Archery]


    Perks: [Tremendous Agility]


    [Tremendous Foresight Knowledge]


    [Tremendous Stamina]


    [Tremendous Strength]


    [Increased Resistance to Elements]


    [Incredible Sight]


    [Incredible Hearing]


    [Increased Sensitivity]


    [Increased Smell]


    [Increased Taste]


    [Two-Handed Stance]


    [Strengthen Skin]


    [High-Tech Armor Wear]


    [Light Load]


    [Rapid Reload]


    [Gun Maintenance]


    [Gun Use]


    [Heavy Weapon Usage]


    [Sniper Training]


    [Rifle Training]


    [Accuracy Increased with Guns]


    [Precision Increased with Guns]


    [Ammo Smith]


    [Controlled Breathing]


    [Sharp Visions]


    [Pack Leader]


    [Black Knight]


    [Female Seducer]


    [Orc Leader]


    Abilities:[Gentle Play]


    [Motherly Love]


    [Summon Rank Three Wolf]


    [Under My Command]


    [Twin Volley]


    [Shotgun Volley]


    [Shotgun Focus]


    [Fixed Fire]


    [One-Shot]


    [Explosive Hellfire]


    [Sneak Shot]


    [Powered Shot]


    [Shield Decimation]


    [Shield Arms]


    [Threatening Roar]


    [Frenzy Mode]


    [Provoke]


    [Berserk Mode]


    [Taunt]


    [Teleport]


    [Hidden Rank]


    [Piercing Tornado]


    [Dual Cross slash]


    [Dual Barrage]


    [Dual Strike]


    [Armor Strike]


    [Intimidation]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Sighing to myself, I only have at least one ability near the level 10 marker. Axes. The rest of these abilities are scattered. Today, I will have to earn money and level up the skills that are close to level 10. The abilities I will focus on will be shields, disarm, beast taming, unarmed, and bartering. Enslavement is up there, but I doubt I have any sort of skills to enforce this enslavement? Or more like I am wondering how will I execute this skill. Tossing that aside, I sigh at my large list. I literally gained a  lot of things, but I am rank one still. How long has it been? Four days, five? Blowing bubbles against the water, I decide to head out. Procrastinating won''t solve my problems.


    Exiting the restroom, I slowly put on my armor. Gallant and Golem were still fixated on the map. After I place my gauntlets over my arms, I decide to chime in. Wondering why these two were staring at the map, I asked them, "What are you two thinking about?"


    "Get to rank two." They responded. Puffing my cheeks, I was going to storm out of the room, yet these words erupt from my mouth "Any word about my other family members?" The two knights stare at one another before they turn to me.


    "Well... There are a couple sightings of one of your sisters nearby." There are only a few of my sisters who were able to leave the caged life I was trapped in. It has to be the first seven princesses. Sadly, I was the thirteenth prince in the family tree. Debating about what to do, I think a bit of guilt has came over me. Not all of my family members deserves death.


    "Later, can you accompany me to find their camp? I bet it is somewhere near here, right?"


    "Oh? A change of heart?" Gallant says, surprised at my sudden motive to find one of my sisters.


    "I don''t care about most of my brothers. There are only a few that I will try to save. The others bullied me and treated me like shit," I answered, remembering the time they punched me aside and slapped me away when I greeted them, "My sisters... I guess I don''t want them to die stupidly like my brother. I guess a hint of guilt and admiration to see them make better use of their life then staying loyal to a dead family." Gallant and Golem got up from the table, moving their shoulders and cracking their necks.


    "Leave it to us, we''ll find one of them by today. What do yo plan to do?"


    "I will return around noon. By then, I can join you in your search for one of my sisters." Nodding to this plan, the two knights walk out of the room with me. Ignoring the Imperial knights who made a huge ruckus in the tavern, we part ways. Something caught my attention. Planning to tame new monsters, I was going to bug Kat about certain locations I can try. When I walk out of the tavern, a huge mass of people stand at my left. Eyeing the audience, I decide to stick around. It was an auction of some sort. What were they selling? It seems like the second to last item was sold off already.


    "Damn it," a man says, "That slave has been sold to that damn noble."


    "Shit, this last one will drive a hard bargain I bet." Another one stated.


    Slaves!? I felt sick at this sort of business. Why the hell is someone selling people in this city?! Did Len allowed this to happen?! Planning to walk away, I hear the auctioneer motion at their last item to sell. Well, I don''t think I can call a person an item now, can I? This poor being was being covered for a reason. Suspense. This crowd definitely have some sort of noble that will want this last slave. Grinding my teeth together, I decide to stay. This pissed me off. Instead of watching, I would have killed the auctioneer and free everyone, but this is life. The weak get dominated and the strong survives.


    "Today," the masked man says, spinning around in circles before he stands next to the covered cage, "Is a rareeeeeee treat! You know the famous elves right? Those pointy ear delights- man or female- they captivate one''s eyes? Well, guess what my bidders, we have a very special one underneath this cloth! This elf is a mage!" Folding my arm, I feel like there was something else to this. Having an elf mage was certainly expensive. Elves, in general, will cost a lot depending on their rank and beauty. Standing there, I listen to this devilish auctioneer.


    "A sole survivor of her clan, this elf has been saved by our entrepreneur! This blonde hair delight can captivate any man''s heart. She is skilled in light magic, but sadly, she is a rank one mage." The crowd starts to fire up a series of disbelief.


    "Whoa, whoa, an elf that''s a rank one. You shitting me?"


    "I am not wasting money on this bitch."


    "How you know its a girl?"


    "He just said she idiot."


    "Hm, she better be pretty then."


    "Man, it is rare to see any sort of elves around here. I''ma spend all of my gold."


    "If you can beat them nobles."


    "Now, now," the auctioneer says, "Just wait before you miss your chance for this lovely little girl!" Pulling the rag off of her, a majority of the crowd awes at her features. Awing with the crowd, I just stare at her slight beauty. To be honest, I would call her cute more than some pretty elf. Hell, it seems like she has purity written all over her.


    The elf wears a regular white gown and flats, chains cuffed around her wrists. Her big round eyes tremble at the huge crowd before her. Her hair shines against the sunlight sending off a strange sparkling blonde color to reflect in our eyes. She seems short. Standing in the back, I cannot tell if she was really short, or the distance was playing with my eyes. Her pale skin makes her seem like an angel that was taken away from the heavens. Eyeing at her chest though... With a small like body, how the fuck are her breasts that big? Hell, she has a cute appearance to her, but her chest is big. Her chest?! Wait, wait, I am staring at my own... The fuck. Am I jealous? Or am I thinking about something else.


    Ugh, I cannot waste my time here! Eyeing at the elf once more, I pray for her safety. "The bid starts at one hundred thousand gold!" That destroyed the entire crowd. I can hear the people mutter and whisper ,"Are you shitting me?!"


    "Fuck, I ain''t getting that cutie today."


    "This elf is just a rank one, who will pay a fucking hundred thousand for that!? I''m out."


    "If only I had a bit more..."


    "One hundred and fifty thousand." A high pitch voice rang in the air. Everyone turns to stare at some noble sitting down in his own chair. Being endorsed by several girls already, the fat noble strokes his mustache, chuckling at the prize on stage. My eye twitched violently at the sight of him. It was a noble from my country. Of course, he wouldn''t notice me, but I saw him plenty of times buying some of my bad maids. How I want to kill this asshole. Endure... Right.


    Hope, there is someone in the crowd who is better than this guy.


    "Two hundred." A man exclaims.  Hoping to god it was someone better, I turn to find my face burning with rage.


    "Hey, you knight, you should let ME get this elf." the man says, licking his lips as he stares at the trapped elf. The armored knight just scoffs. An Imperial knight. He must be bored and have a ton of money to waste.


    "Fuck you fat ass," he said, opening his helmet for a while to swallow a goblet of wine, "Me and my boys need someone to fuck with. She is the perfect one- her face is screaming for her virginity to get lost." The elf''s face turns utterly pale. Clicking my teeth together, I doubt I can save her. These two fucking individuals are a thorn side to begin with. Due to this tension, a bunch of Imperial knights start to toss multiple prices into the bid.


    "One hundred seventy!"


    "One hundred eighty!"


    "Two hundred, fuck you all!"


    "Ha, that''s all, two hundred and twenty!"


    "Two hundred and fifty!"  the fat man exclaims, the knights debating about raising the price or not.


    "Child''s play, three hundred." The original Imperial knight says, motioning his hand up in the air. This was insane. The reason why most of the people were quiet about this was the sole fact that this elf mage was weak. Even if she is an elf, you can get like a rank five slave mage at two hundred gold. Most of the people in the crowd understood this, watching the idiots who were staking their money for this one elf. Then again, some of these people will never see an elf again.


    "Three hundred and twenty." the fat noble exclaims, almost jumping from his seat.


    "Whoa, whoa, the numbers are sky rocketing. Are you two the only competitors in this bid? Shame, everyone else must be a chicken to get this cutie."


    "Four hundred and fifty." That price shuts everyone up. The Imperial knight and the noble were dumbfounded at the high jump. A woman''s voice exclaims this price, everyone turning to her. The auctioneer was surprised along with the elf. I was surprised to hear a woman raising the price.


    This girl was wrapped in a strange hood. I was unable to see her facial features, but I can tell that this person was someone super strong. Her armor that covers her body tells it all. It was like she was some Death Knight. The armor has an embodiment of a skull on her chest and her shoulders. A greatsword was lying against her back. This heavily armed woman did not seem like any regular adventurer. Well, this elf will be saved by this person. Eyeing at her, I just wished her the best of-


    Why is she staring at me? Out of a thousand people in this crowd, she is looking right at me! NO! Blushing at the elf''s round eyes, it seems like wants me to buy her. She stares at me for a long time, her eyes did not turn away. The auctioneer looks around, wanting to hear the price go any higher. The noble has accepted defeat and the knight just shrugs at the man. "Going once..." Turning my head away from the elf, I tried to walk away. Her eyes are still locked onto me. Opening my closed eyes, I turn to stare at her again. Those round puppy like eyes are begging me to help her! WHY ME!?


    "Going twice..." Her sudden action of standing close to the cage and staring at me was not noticed by the thousand of people. It seems like she got up in shock at the woman who will eventually buy her. In reality, that girl was stabbing me with those eyes.


    "Last call...." the auctioneer lets the word call roll off his tongue. Goddamn it.


    Will I do it?


    "S-"


    "Four hundred and sixty!" I exclaim loudly. People dart their gaze at me. They were surprised that someone decided to raise the price again. Cursing at myself for making a scene, I walk forward and state my price, "Four hundred and sixty."


    "Oh?" the woman that made the huge price gets up and smiles at me wickedly. She walks up to me, the two of us staring at one another. Like Len, I could not see her face that much with her hood covering her face. Worse, I could feel her heavy footsteps as she approach me. That death like armor literally sent shivers down my spine. Staring closely at it, there was a fire burning out from the mouth, the blue flame slowly shooting out from her chest.


    "If you were for on sale, I wouldn''t mind spending a good five million on you." Those words shock a bunch of people. If I blush right now, I would lose face to this mysterious woman, "Four hundred sixty-five!" That strong voice of hers echoes in the air. Despite her damn armor, I have to stand fast. Challenging this girl, I have to win. Strength alone will not win battles. Taking a gulp, I decide to smart talk against this woman.


    "Oh? Am I that pretty? A bunch of people already want me, I should raise my price to thirty million then... Four hundred and seventy!" Gasps and chatter erupt throughout the crowd. Most of the people with brains in this crowd can easily tell that I was going up against someone above the thirteen rank. A Demi-God rank warrior or worse.


    "Well, I know you will lose. What can you do to stop me from buying this elf? Four hundred and eighty!" Shit, she has a point. She can spend like one million gold if she wanted to. Even if I did not know this woman, it was obvious that she won''t back down... Unless.... Should I do it?


    "You stop bidding, and I''ll give you something good right here and now." I declared. The nearby listeners were shocked at my proposition. A deal against a high rank warrior? A deal that was better than the elf on stage? Even if I was a rank one? That was suicide and stupid. Everyone knows that a rank one warrior could not offer anything good. However, the girl was amused at my sudden offer.


    "Oh? What do you plan to give me right now..." Before she finish her words, I decided to go for it. Hell, all I will hear is the stupid rank one that kissed a girl.


    And that''s what I literally did. In public, I pressed my lips against the woman. Having one arm wrap around this female, I press our bodies slightly against one another, my tongue moving deep into her mouth. Surprised by this, I did not let her push me back or fight back, utterly seducing her. Pray to god that some of these perks can kick in. Female Seducer.


    Everyone in the crowd was shocked at my daring move. The auctioneer, the elf, the noble, the knight, everyone was speechless at my action. Forcing the girl back, I shouted out four hundred and ninety!" The auctioneer eyes at the other bidder. Dumbfounded at what happened, a few minutes pass as the auctioneer shrugged.


    "Going once.... Twice.... Last call...... SOLD to that daring succubus!" Succubus?! My mind was going to kill that auctioneer for calling me that out loud! Not wanting to eye at the mysterious woman, I decide to leave her be and run to the back of the stage. I don''t know if she is mad that she lost this elf, or if she''ll rage at me for making an embarrassing scene.


    Startled by my own gamble, my cheeks blushed so brightly. Oh god, how many people will spread this around? Some rank one kissed a Demi-God warrior. Oh god, Gallant and Golem will hear this eventually. I royally screwed myself over! Grabbing my head, I felt like slamming it against the wall. The auctioneer was observing my inner struggles. Calming myself, ignoring the fact that this masked asshole called me a succubus, I turn to the two.


    Beside him, the blonde hair elf was free from her shackles. Obviously, this auctioneer wanted the money I bid. Sighing, I let my ring spit out four hundred ninety thousand gold coins. "Wait here for a moment, let me make sure it is exactly four hundred and ninety coins." He holds a gold card that maxes out at five hundred thousand coins. Watching the card swallow all the money magically, the price is labeled on the card. I gave him the exact amount I bid for. Bowing down to me and taking off his top hat, he says, "I hope we can do business again you succubus woman..."


    "I AM NO SUCCUBUS!" the man darted out of my sight, leaving me with an elf girl.


    "T-thank you for purchasing me." She says. My god, her voice is too soft and shy. Grasping my chest, I try to argue with her... Or point out how she guilt trip me to spend most of my gold on her. I swear....


    "You were staring at me with those eyes of yours?"


    "W-Whatever do you mean?" she asks innocently. My body trembles in some slight anger.


    "You know what I mean..."


    "Oh... S-Sorry about that. It''s just... you were the only one who I can trust out of everyone in the crowd."


    "The woman I was bidding against seemed like she wouldn''t harm you."


    "Not exactly." I felt like my body experienced a chill rushing up my spine. Nope, it was worse, "I was going to keep her for my own harem back in the Underworld, but it seems like SOMEONE caught me off guard. Well, I got to admit... That sensation and kiss was way too good to pass up on. It was totally worth the lost of an elf, yet I want you now." She has her index finger tap me right at my chest. Apparently she was right behind me the entire time. No doubt about it, she was stronger than a Demi-God. Shoving her hand away, I said, "Whoa, I am no slave and I won''t get caught easily."


    "You''re the one Valarie cursed. I am surprised you haven''t fallen yet. Then again, it only confirms that you won''t go insane from such a cheap curse. It seems like you don''t mind playing and flirting with other females..." That fucking name. Stating such a name, that means this woman is actually a significant figure from the Underworld.


    "Hey, I don''t want to hear that girl''s name and I don''t make people fall in love with me by force." I stared at her coldly. Despite all of Valarie''s reputation, I could just spit on her for tainting the definition of true love. Hell, her methods and her sadistic side of her pisses me off. If it wasn''t for her...


    "Don''t worry, I hate her too. EVERYONE hates her." She lets out a laugh, "Well, if you do visit. I wouldn''t mind having a blast with me and you." I shook my head, "You think I can even enter the Underworld with my rank. I couldn''t beat Charlotte like this."


    "Oh?" the woman twirls around before she leans against the wooden stage, "Well. From what I heard, you survived Charlotte''s ten percent test. Not only that, Valarie has a scar on her now, and Brynhild has given you her famous ability." The girl motion her hand in front of her, checking her nails (even though it was covered by a glove), "Not only that, you impressed the King of Zezrious- the infamous Hero of Bullets. You are building your reputation even though you are rank one.... Aisha." Making sure no one else heard that, I said, "What is your goal? I thought Fiends and other evil rank are stuck in the Underworld."


    "Oh, you haven''t learned about the point of the good and evil factions yet?" Thinking about it, no one informed me about this. Scratching my head, I asked her, "What do you mean?"


    "U-Uh..." The elf decides to chime in, "The light and dark side can be viewed like a religion. T-These sides can use faith energy. U-Unlike mana and chi, this energy is used by these two sides after people worship them. T-The basis of faith energy derives from the people. D-Depending on which settlements worship which side, the faith energy is either high or low. There are heretics or prophets that spread how great their sides are to spread their culture and beliefs to many neutral factions."


    "The cutie explains most of it. The reason why I am here is because of official business. This small event was sort of a time passer. There has been a Crusade to capture this city. You know what a Crusade is, right?"


    "A Crusade is where the light side targets a certain city that should be under their control. Directing several armies and marching to their target, they hope to take the lands from the heretics. Although this city is neutral when it comes to religion right?"


    "Yes. Zezrious is neutral, but apparently, the forces of light wants to capture this city. Due to the fact that we captured the entire country below this one, the light forces want to gain an equal footing against us. Deciding to use force, they aim to take this city. Our Crusade for us dark beings, we call it Hell Wraths. Ah, do you know why faith energy is important?" I shook my head no. "Faith energy is stronger than mana or chi. The energy can unleash catastrophic damage and spells that no man wants to see." Knowing I should be surprised by this, my body couldn''t let out a shock of any sort. Why is that? Maybe I figured out faith energy was that important? I could have read it in a book...


    "What is  your name?" I should ask this every time I bump into someone new. This will save me the trouble of forgetting their names. If I say certain names, it might save my life in the long run.


    "Morrin." She states, "Morrin Evony. Well, I have to go now. Be careful, those Imperial knights think they can take your slave away from you. Well, a bunch of people are planning to rob you. Try not to get killed." Waving her hand, she disappears into the crowd of people. Ugh, more problems appear one after another. Poking my side, the elf looks up at me cutely. Eh, cutely is the wrong word. Sighing loudly, I feel like her eyes will get me into a lot of trouble. Just using those round big eyes just engulfs me with an urge to do whatever she wants. I have to admit, she might be worth it.


    If I travel around with Gallent and Golem, everyone will be scared of me, but I will be heavily protected. I love my knights, don''t get me wrong, but I need experience. I need to know how to take care of myself. These knights are my fathers, of course, my family, but I cannot let them babysit me forever. Getting this elf, she might tag along with me from now on, and I can actually level with her. It was getting a bit difficult to level up by myself.


    Well, was it? No, the feeling of loneliness was getting to me. Dragging Gallant and Gale to level up with me will surely bore them. Well, it might scare everything in this forest if they bump into these two. Either way...Thinking deep in my head, the elf continues to nudge and poke me, trying to get my attention. A few more minutes pass, the elf finally slams her head against me. Snapping me out of my thoughts, I eye at the girl. She has both her hands covering her head, rubbing the pain away. Chuckling lightly, I pet her on the head. "Sorry about that." Wait, why am I petting her?


    "D-Don''t treat me like a child." She pushes my hand gently away from her. She puffs her cheeks and looks at me. Despite her attempt to get mad, her round face could not form a truly menacing face. Trying my best, I did not laugh.


    "Ah... What is it?" The elf looks down and motion her foot against the ground. She has her hands behind her now, trying to avoid my gaze.


    "T-Thank you for saving me. I-I promise to make it up to you..." Did I want a slave? A memory painfully enters my head. My brothers were mean to the house maids. After my incident with my father, a bunch of maid always ran up to me and told me their problems. Due to my hatred to my own family, I listened to them and comfort them. They always ran to me when something came up. The only problem I couldn''t stop- the abuse. I watch my brothers beat and bully these maids behind my parent''s back. Hell, one of my brothers rape some of the maids. The guards literally joined in as well.


    A pain surge in my heart. I don''t think I want to keep this girl as my slave. Staring at me due to my silence, she was going to poke me or something. Taking out some gold from my ring, I handed it to her.


    "I can give you a few gold coins so you can protect yourself. You can start your own life now. I do not want to trouble you with a contract to me. I hate having slaves. Go back to your forest." Turning around, I can feel the elf grabbing my wrist.


    "D-Don''t...!" Raising my eyebrow, I asked her, "Are you scared?"


    "I...  have no where to go. My family was killed in front of me. I have no powers to fight for myself, and I am scared to be alone." She literally hugs me now, telling her sad story. "I... don''t know who to trust. Humans told me that I would be safe with them, but I was captured... I... Don''t know what to do." The shakiness in her voice and sadness stabs my heart deeply. Grinding my teeth together, I curse to myself. Here I am, trying to give her freedom, but I am blind enough to ignore this girl''s struggles.


    The pain. The agony. The misery.


    Sounds like.... me. My body feels a strange warmth again. Eyeing at the elf, I grasp her in my arms. She was silently crying against my armor. Allowing her to cry, I just stood there with my arms around her. After she stops crying, she apologizes to me.


    "I-I cried all over you. I-I am sorry master..."


    "Please, don''t worry about it. And do not call me master." Even though she seems like a kid, I feel like she is older than me. "Are you sure you don''t want to be free? If you travel with me, danger will appear at every corner." The elf was surprised at my words. I thought she was going to think it over, but her mouth ushers a strong, but shy, answer.


    "I will accompany you Master Aisha..." Covering her mouth, I hastily peer around the area. "Do not use that name!"


    "I-I-I am soooo sorry... P-Please punish me...!" Eh? Thinking about it, I could...


    No, no. "Don''t sweat it. Just call me Anne when we are in public. My true name must not be revealed. Huh, why are you so short? Aren''t you suppose to be taller?" Finding this as an insult, the elf, puffs her cheeks and kick me.


    "I-I am still growing." She says, glaring at me. My god, those eyes might kill me. Testing to see if she''ll feel regret for kicking me, I pretend I was in some slight pain. The elf quickly panics, rushing to me and apologizing. "S-sorry... I-I didn''t mean to..." She closes her eyes when I stretch my hand out to her.


    "God, can''t you be a bit more...Huh, I don''t know. Yourself?"


    "B-But I am.."


    "How old are you?"


    "F-Forty-eight."


    "No, you kidding me. You CAN''T be forty-eight." My eyes show disbelief at the girl''s statement. Forty-eight!? With this teenager like body!? Hell, her height makes her feel like some kid. I mean, her height is around my stomach. Slightly above my stomach.


    "I-I am..." she looks away from me, her voice hinting a sense of frustration at my disbelief. Of course, I actually believe her... But yeah.


    "Don''t worry, I believe you." I said, "We should get going. Make sure you stay close to me. We will be followed once we head into the crowd."


    "E-Eh, why?"


    "I am a rank one, you know that right." She nods her head. "So?"


    "You are truly innocent." I sighed, dragging her with me. Entering the crowd of people, the Imperial knights start to tail after us. It seems like they want the elf still... I have to find a way to get them all off my back. These Imperial knights are not the only ones who want this girl. Jeez, I don''t think I can handle them all if we leave the city. I mean, I can handle myself, yeah, but I don''t know if I can protect this girl. Fuck. I did not even ask this elf for her name. Think me! Isn''t there a way to get rid of all of these damn stalkers?!


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "An. Elf." Golem''s voice rang in the air. Snapping out of my thoughts once again, I stare at my two knights. All of the figures following us quickly abandoned their attempts. Seeing these two knights, they thought I bought the elf for them or that I was ordered to buy the elf for them. Well, they are wrong about their conclusions, but I was satisfied that they left. Gallant notice these parties abandoning their pursuit on us.


    "..." Gallant gave me that ''look''. The look that wants an explanation of my actions. Taking all of us into the room, I explain what transpired after our partings. The two knights fold their arms. Waiting for a moments, the two knights did not scold me for buying this elf. They were troubled at something else. After the encounter with Morrin, I told my knights about the Crusade on this city.


    "This city is going to experience one hell of a ride. We should get ready to leave."


    "Leave?" Shocked at those words, I almost got up from the chair. We couldn''t leave. I needed to use the king''s library, how would I inform myself about this world. I mean, I can always buy a book, but if I have the privilege to enter the king''s library for free- it''ll save me money and allows me to read an extensive amount of books.


    "Well, it is your call Aisha." Gallant says, "But I will tell you this. Crusades should not be taken lightly. usually an Angel leads the attack. If what you said is true, we will be hearing news of armies on the outskirts of this city going all out. Due to the fact that Emperor Titus has aligned himself with evil, he will surely help out. His armies are here, so they will surely take the chance to fight to gain some levels and ranks."


    "Troubled. Question. Defense. City." Golem said. The elf eyes at the knight, confused at his way of speaking.


    "W-What does he mean?"


    "He is asking about the defense this city has," I translated, "Well... I guess I can tell you two, but don''t tell anyone else." The two knights tilt their head at the secret I was to reveal, "Oh, keep this a secret too." The elf nods at my command. "It seems like Len actually has a new invention that can literally turn the tide of battle. He is mass producing these High-Tech armor. These High-Tech armor can literally withstand and ignore the effects of a Pressure Realm." Gallant understands what I was getting at, finishing the rest of my explanation.


    "With such an armor and deadly projectiles, there will be no way for any Saint, Fiend, or Demi-God to actually frighten his soldiers. Even if those ranks can teleport, charging into an army full of gunners will be suicide. Only a few can dare to do so. Len is too dangerous for an enemy."


    "Back. To. Main. Subject."


    "Enough about our worries on the Crusades. We should let the Fiends and Len take care of it. We have found one of your sisters Aisha. The seventh princess of the Graham family, Louise Graham the Shield General. Rank thirteen, she is camped somewhere near the Underworld Gate. The reason why she chose that location is to have a good footing in her environment. If she was spotted, the enemies have no choice to fight her head on. There is a large mountain range that extends to the left of her established camp. On the right, Charlotte guards her land. The enemies have to attack her head on."


    "I see... Tell me, is she fighting anyone already?"


    "It seems like she has crushed two armies already and two orc armies. I do not know about right now. When we saw her camp, another Imperial army engaged her." Rubbing my chin, I guess we can go to her camp right now. Even though it is not noon, the faster I take care of these little things, the more time I can use to train.


    "Let''s go." Gallant and Golem already got up. Halfway towards the door, they stopped.


    "Before we go, you should give her a new outfit milady." The two eye at the elf. Motioning to his storage ring, Gallant takes out a lot of female outfits.


    "Choose something to change into, we will be waiting outside." Closing the door behind them, I eye at the array of dresses, skirts, shirts, and other clothing Gallant pulled out from his ring. Why the hell did he have so many clothes in his ring?! And they were for females?! Not going to pry into his business, I watch the elf hesitate.


    "I-Is this really okay?" Sighing, I just push her towards her selection, "Don''t be shy. Choose something..."


    "B-But... I-I don''t know what will look good on me..." She answers shyly. I don''t know why, but I can feel a smile cross over my face.


    "Oh? Well, let''s play dress up on you then." As I have my hand enter her shirt, the elf lets out a cute yelp. Oh god, this will be too good. "What is your name?" I ask, my body already against her.


    "E-E-Esta!"


    "Well... I''ll make sure you will look so adorable, the Golem will be in awe." And the screams start to echo in the air.


    The two knight stand outside, hearing the muffled chatting and screaming. Gallant folds his arms and wait patiently. Golem, however, was worried. He eyes at the door, saying, "They. Okay."


    "Of course they are fine... Oh wait, I forget to tell you about her curse and a shocking truth behind our princess." Golem tilt his head.


    "Shocking. Truth."


    "Yeah. I did not tell you about the curse Valarie placed on her. She should be fine now since she has that elf with her. The curse forces the princess to bite or drink the blood of a beloved, and it has to be female. After what transpired with Brynhild, I bet the princess is excited that she can actually gain experience now."


    "In. Sex. You. Pervert."


    "Hey, hey! I am thinking of the princess'' well-being. We are her mentors and her fathers. Isn''t it good to see our young master become a woman?" Golem just scoffs, shaking his head.


    "Not. Woman. Too. Inexperienced." Gallant did not argue with that. "Nero really went to that place? That only means one thing... That Aisha is..."


    "Quiet. Girls. Done."


    "Oh?"


    Finally, after stripping this elf so many times, we finally got an outfit that would make her adorably cute and fearsome! Well, mostly cute. Yes, I bet Golem will say cute to this elf. It is rare for him to say that word anyways. The blonde hair of the elf still flows behind her, but the outfit she wears can easily give her the clear image of a mage.


    Wearing a light blue outfit, light buckle shoes covers her soles. Underneath these shoes, her stockings runs up her leg stopping a bit above the knee. Her skirt stops below her knee as a white ribbon wraps around the girl''s waist with the tie sticking out on her back. Covering over her light blue tight button sweater, a cape coats over her shoulder and a bit of her back. Finishing it off, the girl has her white gloves covering her hands while her head has a little light blue witch hat over her. Well, her weapon also is an ice staff to top it off. Her powers shoot out light based attacks, but for now, this is a get up for her appearance. Esta grabs the edge of her skirt.


    "T-This is..." Staring into a mirror, she was blushing violently at her get up. Grinning wildly, I rest my head on her shoulder. "I think it suits you very well."


    "I-I don''t know... I feel silly..."


    "COME BACK IN YOU TWO!" I exclaim, the elf shaking and trying to say, "N-No...! D-Don''t..." When they enter, Gallant lets out a whistle as Golem mutter these words. "Too. Adorable." Laughing in the air, I said, "HA! I was totally right... Wait, adorable? Damn, I guess I overdid it." Eyeing at Esta, she was trying to cover herself. I can see why Golem said adorable now.


    "You can keep these clothes." He told me. All the clothes on the bed were consumed by my storage ring. "Let us head out."


    Exiting the tavern, we were going to go through the exit. Apparently, Len was there pointing all over the walls. "...Make sure you put the damn cannons in a good position. I want to make sure they can cover a wide amount of range without having any turning issues. If one cannot alter their weapons to adapt, then defeat can be imminent." His gaze turns to me, chuckling lightly.


    "Hey Anne." I was going to bow along with my companions, but he stopped me, "Hey, hey, don''t be all formal now. After yesterday, I doubt we can stay formal. People are spreading rumors about me falling in love with you." That blunt declaration made Gallant and Golem stare at one another in disbelief. I saw this coming, but I couldn''t help my cheeks blush from embarrassment. Laughing, the king says, "They aren''t wrong." Another surge of shocks the knights, but I had a hunch this king had a crush on me. He never told me what he meant by if I was taken.


    "Well. It seems like I have to work my way though. Rumor has it that you kissed Abaddon Morrin and purchased an elf. You''re a lesbian right?" I looked away from the king, blushing a bit heavier now, "Hey, she was going to win if I didn''t do something."


    "Fair enough. Tell me, do I have a chance still or will you reject me? No hard feelings if you say otherwise." This... was a first. This guy literally, and bluntly, admits his love on me. Thinking back to all the guys I dated, they were all obsess with  my beauty and my wealth. Of course, Len does not know my reputation, but I think he wouldn''t give a damn about it. This guy approached me for my intelligence. He could be going for my looks as well because who wouldn''t want a smart beauty?


    "I... cannot answer you properly. In my past,I have experience a ton of guy problems so... It will be a while before I can truly give you an honest answer." Len sighs in a mix of joy and sadness.


    "Alright... Who are these two? Usually they are suppose to be leading, why are they following you?" He was eyeing at my knights, "And who are they exactly? Don''t tell me they are your slaves too."


    Without any hesitation, I stated, "They are my fathers." Len was in utter shock by this. The two knights were speechless.


    "Wait. You have gay fathers?" Wait, huh? Was this wrong? I mean, my knights are like a fathers to me. Gallant and Golem are behind me, so I have two fathers. Did I use the right word? Leaning forward, Gallant whispers, "You made it sound like we were lover. Damn it girl...! I''ll let you know that I love women."


    Oh. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. I just said something that awkward.


    "I-I meant fathers as in a if-they-were-my father sort of way! T-they aren''t gay or anything..." The shakiness in my voice seems like I was trying to hide the fact that they were gay. Both of my knights couldn''t believe I mess up their appearance by saying this. Thankfully, Len awe at this.


    "Ah, got ya. I swear, if they were gay, it would explain your sexuality and interests, but then again, I blame those previous assholes who try to do stuff against you." One of his purple knights ran up to him, telling him of some supplies that arrived. "Oh? It''s here already. Perfect. Well, I will see you around Anne. Come visit, I don''t mind sparring with you again." Fuck that, I don''t think I am ready to fight you again.


    Leaving the king, we left the entrance.


    "Never. Again." Golem said coldly.


    "M-my bad..." I chuckled, "I didn''t think it was awkward to call you guys my fathers."


    "Well, do it in private. The king doesn''t need to know that. Jeez, I question if your head is working princess." Looking over my shoulders, I can see Esta being utterly quiet. The other two knights  took note of this.


    "Are you alright Esta?"


    "O-Oh! Y-Yes, I am..." She was hugging the staff closely to her. This was a bit awkward. Gallant, Golem, and I are already close. Having Esta here, I bet she feels out of place. Gallant decides to tell Esta all about me though. Letting him tell my tale, I can hear Esta let out some ah and oh. Golem chimes in too to make a few remarks. Hearing my own life story, I couldn''t help but smile at them slightly. I was innocent in that cage. Despite all I did, I was not prepared for this world. Esta starts to talk with the two knights, slowly opening herself up to them.


    As we head to our destination, I know that I might have to drink her blood. That perk, Female Seducer, can overwhelm any girl to lust over me. If I am unable to control my actions due to this curse, I can easily tell Esta to let me bite her. Grinding my teeth together, I feel awful. This elf has gone through a lot, yet she might get harmed in the process. I don''t know... "Wow..." Esta says. Gallant finishes the story with what we are doing now.


    "Master Aisha is amazing..."


    "Yep."


    "D-Don''t call me master." I said in a very shaky tone, hiding my discomfort. For now, I guess I can shove these thoughts aside. I mean, a few more days before I have to drink blood. Arriving at the Gate to the Underworld, we blink at the open door.


    "You came back. I thought you would never show up. Oh, it seems like you found Golem." Charlotte appears right in front of us.


    "Hi." He says. Charlotte eyes at Esta, awing at the sight of an elf.


    "Oh? An elf. Oh, Aisha, you devilish..."


    "Hush." I said, trying to hide my irritation. "Why is the gate open?"


    "Well, our army has to prepare against the light army, so its better to have them here before it''s too late. Mobilization and speed can win wars. Now, why are you guys here?"


    "Did you sense a nearby army?"


    "Maybe. Why do you need to know?"


    "That is my sister''s army."


    "Oh... I got a question, can I drink the blood of your sister?"


    "What?" The vampire spins her scythe around her, "Just kidding. I think. Well, they are not in my turf, so I cannot kill them. I know that they are using my location as a part of their encampment. However, I can smell blood coming from there right now. It seems like the Imperial army they sent has routed, but a new force is engaging your sister''s army right now."


    "Huh? Who would attack them?"


    "Skullclaw." My eyes burst open. Wait a second, those orcs are attacking them?! My body felt a chill developing over me. This was VERY bad. "Golem, Gallant with me! Charlotte, please watch over Esta- AND DO NOT SUCK HER BLOOD!"


    Charlotte says, "Okay,okay....Bored out of my mind."


    "C-Careful." Esta said, confused at my startled tone. Gallant and Golem were as well, but they did not ask me what was wrong. They knew that we had to move out quickly. Leading the way, I was already across the giant desolated field. Golem and Gallant followed right behind me.


    The lowest rank warrior for these Skullclaw orcs is ten... I doubt that my sister can survive.


    At the camp...


    The Graham family''s insignia of a yellow dragon wrapped around a sword flows in the air. The sound of battle echoes in the air. The princess leading this army, Louise, watches the hard fighting her army was delivering. They were trapped between two armies. After they force the Imperial soldiers back, a group of demons took their chance to attack the weakened army. Any army commanded by Louise never showed sign of weakness. They fought with everything even if they have no stamina. The fighting was in their favor until these vicious orcs appeared from behind. Even though their sides are covered, Louise never expected these savage orcs to attack them. Taking precaution, she had studied up on the races and events going on within the lands she rested in.


    Skullclaw orcs are notorious within Eswaria. Dogfan, Nighteater, and Skullclaw orcs are the major factions that rule this country. Of course, there are major demon factions, elves, and other races, but these orcs are spotted most of the time. Knowing about the war the Skullclaws are having with the other two factions, Louise tries to figure out why these damn orcs are attacking her. Well, orcs are a savage race. Biting her lower lip, she watch as her fighting force was split into two. Her army is known for their notorious defense. There was no way for most of her enemies to get past her soldiers.


    "The Shield Princess" and her "Turtle Army." Through years of training, this princess has trained every soldier in her army to use a shield. Even if they were inexperienced, she taught them personally. Her elite shield sisters are spread across the field to supervise the formations and protect any sort of weakness in each formation the soldiers executed upon certain circumstances.


    It was important to pound certain drills into these men. If one falls, they all fall. Even though this seems harsh, all of her soldiers studied hard and practiced everyday. These formations are not to be taken lightly. Depending on the size and shape of her opponents, they will adjust accordingly. The demons have a few elite warriors. They are rank eight or nine. Bearing no wings, these creatures have to charge on foot with their lesser forms. The line holding these demons were wiping away the hundreds of charging imps and two legged fiends. Smiling, the formation was quite simple. They are all lined up with their tall shields against one another together. With these shields glued together, there was no gap in this shield wall. Charging into a rock, the demons could not push through these monstrous shields. They could not even hit the user. A small gap reveals itself for a spear to poke through and stab the enemies. Even if the demons cut the spear, they will find a new sharp spear appearing out of the hole. The rank seven and eight warriors hold their ground against the ferocious horde of demons. Only two rank eleven shield sisters supervised them.


    To kill the massive horde of demons, the archers behind the warriors arch their bows over the shield soldiers. Arrows  seen rain down on their enemies from above. One of the high rank demons start to hammer his spiked mace against the shield wall. The wall did not move, the warriors stand fast. Noticing the elite, one of her shield sisters rush to the scene. Spiriting towards the scene, a soldier toss her a javelin. Reaching the area with this elite demon, she jumps into the air. Locking her sights on the moderately taller demon, she violently toss the spear right into the elite. Impaling his head, the nearby demons start to lose morale.


    Satisfied with this side, Louise only avert her gaze to the harsh fighting the soldiers are waging with the orcs.


    Various formations are formed to deal with a single orc. All of their soldiers are rank somewhere from ten to thirteen. Their leader is a Demi-God. He wants Louise to come onto the field. The leader does not lower himself to fight against such weaklings, he wants a fight between leaders. Louise grinds her teeth at her men dying against these... abominations.


    They defy what a usually orc would have. The Dogfan and Nighteaters wouldn''t be a huge threat if they attacked her. They do not bear heavy armor and they will run if they are outnumbered. These orcs, however, did not have fear in their books. Even if a Demi-God appears in front of them, they will fight. Rumor has it a rank ten Skullclaw warrior can easily crush five thirteen rank warriors. This was before they gain this new armor they dawn.


    With this armor, they have killed Demi-Gods.


    Using that wall formations against these creatures will only delay them. What surprised the soldiers when they tried their formation was the orcs stupidly abnormal strength. They can charge through their wall formation with tremendous brute force. Placing their large shields on their backs, the warriors pulled out their medium shields and swords. Despite the armor and a shield to guard their backs, these savage orcs can kill one of her Louise''s soldier in three minutes. Both warriors have an advantage in defense, but the orcs have better weapons. Piercing and blunt weapons start to crumble against Louise''s tough soldiers. These armored orcs were different in size too.


    If a human stands in front of one of them, the orc''s body towers over a human. A Skullclaw orc is also two times wider than a human. They look like miniature golems. Cringing at the bitter fighting her soldiers are doing, Louise can only watch her valiant soldiers die due to the enemies firepower. The armor the orcs wear terrifies her foot soldiers. It was understandable. Bearing a dark metal color, one can see the blood stains perfectly against their armored bodies. These orcs look like a robot more than anything with all that armor covering them. Are they orcs? They seem more like an embodiment of technology devouring them.


    Swords, spears, javelins, nothing could penetrate their dense armor. Three soldiers fight against one of their warriors, watching how the orc can easily fend off all three of them. Glancing at a soldier, he was fighting one-on-one with an orc. When they clash against each other, the orc tries to hit the man, but he was quick to evade his mace. The man slashes past him, hitting him twice before the orc swings his mace backwards. The man evades the attack, charging once again. The orc swings his ax, watching the man move under his swing. Not falling for the same trick, the orc knees the man. The human moves his shield in the way, flying into the air. Landing on his feet, he toss his javelin that rested on his back. The orc rams his head against the weapon, breaking it. Agitated by that javelin, he charges violently at the man. Raising his shield, the man was forced back by the brute. Turning his body sideways, his large shield on his back saves him from the incoming attack from the mace. Using his free hand, the orc swings it at the man. He uses the shield in his right to hold his hand at bay.


    It was one-sided if Louise''s soldiers had no weapons to pierce their tough armor. These orcs are too ferocious.


    A sudden cry from one of her shield sister exclaims, "Don''t let them go there!"


    Three heavily armored orcs were rushing across the field to the shield wall holding the demons. A chill was sent down her spine. Eyeing at the orc leader, she can feel the warrior gazing at her. He wants her to take action. If no one stops these three, what will happen to her army? Several rank twelve warriors were beside Louise.


    "Let us go milady!" they exclaim, getting ready to charge.


    "We will all go together." the princess says, her short green hair flows in the wind. Wearing a circular hat on top with a black veil running down on the left, her purple eyes glare at the three wild orcs. Wearing light purple sabatons, the woman sprints hastily to the field. Wearing an open purple exquisite long coat over her light armor underneath her, the metal skirt motions against her legs as she slides down the slope of the cliff she was observing the field from. Her sword sisters follow suite.


    Turning her attention to the leader, he starts to move. Walking slowly to her, she will have time to deal with these three orcs charging at her wall formation. Pulling out her sword, she jumps high in the air. It looks like she was flying, most of her enemies turn to watch this princess dash through the air. She had cover a great amount of distance just to stop these three orcs. Empowering her sword, she throws it at one of the orcs. Not planning to dodge it, the one orc just stood there. When the sword touched him, he realizes the mistake that cost him his life. The sword pierced through him as it stabs itself into the ground. The other two orcs eye at their dead companions, a shadow descending on them.


    The princess lands a empowered kick to the head of one of the orcs. Upon impact, the body flies into the earth. A crater formed due to the body''s impact, the remaining orc sliding right towards the princess. Still in the air, the princess empower her hands with chi, slapping the back of her hand against his head. Spinning several times before the head flies off the body, the three orcs were annihilated by Louise.


    Walking out of the crater, she stares at the orc leader walking to her still. It will take a good while before he stands before her. She can wait, folding her arms for the orc to appear in front of her. No one in her army has martial arts or a high destructive spell they can use. If there was someone with those skills, they were already dead. With a good hundred orcs that attack her thousand soldiers, at least four hundred of her men died. The orcs only lost twenty. Fighting against this orc leader will be a challenge. She can tell that he knows how to use martial arts and he has a Pressure Realm he can activate. Being a rank thirteen warrior, Louise knows she''s at a disadvantage.


    Something was off. The orc leader lets out a terrifying roar that attacked... his own soldiers. Watching the scene unfold, Louise found a shocking realization about these orcs. They did not use their full powers. Chi can be seen off of their bodies after the leader sent out that roar. All of her soldiers that delayed their death were being killed. It was a slaughter. Chi is dangerous because it is sheer strength embodied into piercing energy. Combine with the orc''s armor, their empowered armored fists can easily tear through her soldier''s metal. Armor, shields, nothing can stop their empowered attacks. Chi armor or mana shield can counter against those strong moves, but her soldiers cannot produce them.


    Guilt and shame surge through the princess. She lowers her head and balls her hands in a fist. They were going easy on them from the start. She has five hundred soldiers against these eighty orcs that can use martial arts. They walk towards Louise and her shield sisters.


    "Ma''am," a shield sister runs up to Louise, "We have pushed the demons back. It seems like they retreated."


    "I can see why." Louise calmly said. Her voice was cold and she knows that this will be another massacre. "We will fight to the end milady." The remaining soldiers that form the shield wall appeared behind Louise. What the hell is going on? Louise sighs at all the confusing events. She is wanted dead by Emperor Titus, her family is placed on the bounty list, and now she has these overpowered orcs targeting her. Will this day get any better? Two of her shield maiden''s equip Louise''s shields tightly around her arms.


    Charging first, the princess leads her troopers against these chi powered orcs. Holding two shields, the princess literally rams through five orcs. Surprised at the strength this princess has, the orcs try to kill her. Punching the ground, the earth underneath them shatters. Stepping off the ground, the princess empowers her legs, ramming her knee against an orc''s face. Being stopped in midair, the princess swings herself to have her shield slam against that orc she kneed. Flying from the impact, the orc slams into his fellow four other orcs. Landing on the floor, Louise eyes at her soldiers ganging up on these orcs. Raising her shields, she stop two giant maces from crushing her body.


    "Huh," the leader says, "Fighting with shields and martial arts. Not bad. Reason why you''re the shield princess."


    "Why are you attacking us?"


    "Cause we fucking can." The orc leader rams the ground, making an earthquake similar to Louise''s attack from earlier. Jumping into the air, she watch the orc leader teleport behind her. This creature is of a Demi-God rank after all. Turning around, she blocks both of his maces. Knowing that she was a shield princess, the orc had no idea what else this princess can do.


    Without anyone knowing, she trained herself in some magic. Knowing a ton of wind spells, she decides to show her trump card.


    The orc leader relied too much on teleport, appearing right behind, above, all over Louise. He did not want to let her retaliate. What the orc did not notice was the wind blowing around both of them. Annoyed at Louise''s defense, he tries to appear above her. Planning to execute a swift downward attack, he should have slam her head into bits.


    His mace rams into nothing. Turning around, the princess sends several shield bashes right into his stomach. What was that? It was not a teleporting move. Disappearing, he tries to land a hit on her. Unable to comprehend what was going on, the princess wasn''t where she was. It was impossible for a rank thirteen warrior to teleport or read his movements!


    Due to the lack of intelligence for most orcs, Louise was able to use her wind magic to her greatest advantage. Having several buffs and benefits, the woman kicks the orc against his head. He flies to the ground, dumbfounded at Louise''s speed. Sadly, Louise''s speed never increased. Her wind magic, however, provided that speed she needed to move when the orc disappeared.


    The shield princess never lost her cool against higher rank enemies even if she was on the verge of defeat.


    Unable to understand what made Louise move so quickly, he used Pressure Realm throughout the entire field.


    Louise frowns. Knowing full well, her army will not survive with this Realm being active. Not only is her speed in magic and movement decreased, her army can barely fight back on even grounds.


    There was no way to save them, and there was no way to win now.


    When Louise fought against enemies higher than her, she would have killed them by now.


    The problem was that she could not kill this orc leader that quickly. Due to his actually metal armor and chi armor, the shields would not be able to break past those defenses. Not only that, his level in armor should be able to withstand Louise''s skills. Her shields did dent the orc''s armor, but she could not stab into his flesh.


    Motioning seven of her shield sisters, they know that they needed to stall the enemy leader.


    "Retreat!" Louise exclaims. She felt shame for saying that word, but it has to be done. She wants whatever soldiers she has remaining to live another day. "We will hold them off as you guys run!" Louise dash to her seven sisters who plan to hold against the orc leader, if possible.


    Flying past five orcs, the princess has bash the edge of her shields against their metal heads. Tearing right through them, she sends several tremors into the ground. Spikes imbued with chi and mana impale three nearby orcs. Two orcs charge at her from behind, but the princess just toss her shields at them. They fly clean through their bodies, the shields empowered by chi and magic. The light green and white energy mixing with one another. Flying back to her, Louise eyes at the field. There are a ton of orcs still. Why are her soldiers not retreating. Eyeing at them, she knows that they can''t even fight properly under this Pressure Realm.


    "We will die with you!"


    "I don''t want that! You guys run now- it''s an order!" Louise yells. She holds two orcs'' weapons at bay. A third orc tries to smash her, but Louise uses the wind to make her dash around and past all three, slicing them into three.


    "This orc leader has not..."


    "BASH THEIR SKULLS IN!" the leader exclaims. Darting her eyes to the orc leader, he has already won his fight against the seven sisters who tried to hold him off. Louise''s face turns pale as the other orcs were emitting a red aura.


    This was really bad.


    The orcs are heavily outnumbered. Due to Louise''s martial arts, she has wiped a good chuck of them. Now, the worst case scenario has happened.


    Their Divine Art has kicked in.


    A Divine Art is used for certain classes or certain races. Orcs have these Arts. Most of them are not that terrifying, but the Skullclaws are different. If they are outnumbered, the orcs'' ranks will turn into the highest rank among them.


    Sixty-nine Demi-Gods.


    Pressure Realms laps over one another, the soldiers falling onto the ground. There was no way to resist the intense pressure. Louise had to use a substantial amount of mana and chi to just stay standing up, the girl grunting at the atmosphere.


    Louise''s forces were being slaughtered. Dropping their weapons, the orcs literally stomp or claw the head''s of each soldier. Male or female, it didn''t matter.


    They were laughing at their victory.


    A sour taste runs in Louise''s mouth. Sweat runs down her head now. Her mana and chi will soon be gone, and she, too, will be on the floor. The leader walks up to her, laughing.


    "Even if you thought you could outmaneuver me, look at you now! We had victory from the very beginning."


    Louise just let out a bitter laugh.


    "Yeah. At least I had a good fight before dying." There was no way for her soldiers to fight against this stupid atmosphere and against these Demi-God orcs. Even if they won the initial confrontation, they would have lost nonetheless. This is why the Skullclaws are known for being too monstrous. Their Divine Art and their new armor makes them crazy fighting fanatics lusting crave for bloodshed.


    Sighing, the princess gets ready to do her last battle.


    "That''s good. At least you will die with pride!" The orc leader reveals his bloody armored hands, planning to slam his hands against Louise''s head. Louise''s vision on the orc was too blurry. Wait, it wasn''t that blurry anymore. Also, the air wasn''t that tense- she can move in it. What was going on?


    The leader that terrified Louise and her armor had his head explode.


    Holding two giant arm shields, a dark knight appeared out of nowhere standing right beside the orc leader''s body.


    Louise''s face realize who these knights are. This giant dark knight were to be the weakest of her kingdom. They were mocked and harassed by a lot of guards back at her estate. There was only one person who own these knights.


    Princess Aisha.

 Chapter 10: Rank Two Warrior

    My god, I cannot believe it took us this long to sprint our ass over here! Whatever the case, we came in the nick of time. Golem quickly teleported and surprisingly activated a God''s Realm. GOD''S REALM!? I did not know Golem was a God! Was he hiding his powers? It as possible since he could have the hidden rank ability. Tossing this aside, we have to rescue Louise and whatever remains of her army. Arriving at the scene, I know that Louise was losing. There are too many dead bodies lying all over the battlefield.


    Teleporting into the sky, Gallant unleashes several energy waves that tore the very area up. The orcs quickly evaded, running all over the place. They were startled by the sudden reinforcements. Turning their gaze towards the forest, they only saw the three dark armored people.


    Two males and one female. The female was super weak though...


    I run straight at them, empowering chi around my blades. Forcing the blade against the two nearby orcs, I pull against the grips of my swords. The bodies were torn in two, my eyes locking onto the other nearby Skullclaw orcs.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 110 Maces]


    [Level 30 Throwing Knives]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 1 Cursed Armor] --> [Level 30 Cursed Armor]


    [Level 6 Disarm] --> [Level 10 Disarm]


    [Level 1 Spears] --> [Level 19 Spears]


    [Level 1 Daggers] --> [Level 18 Daggers]


    [Level 3 Traps] --> [Level 16 Traps]


    [Leve 1 Disarming of Traps] --> [Level 19 Disarming of Traps]


    Perks Gained: [Cursed Armor Insight]


    Abilities Gained: [Fearless]


    Special Perk Gained: [Orc Supremacy]


    Special Ability Gained: [Orc Rally Cry]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Golem took out three orcs trying to kill Louise. He rams the edge of his shield through their metal bodies. Gallant has landed on the ground, deflecting the orc''s maces left and right. Toying with them, he sighs in disappointment at their skills. Spinning rapidly, his blades minced three orcs into pieces. Strange... The orcs'' ranks were Demi-God earlier, why are they rank thirteen warriors now?


    "Get her!" They point at me. Tossing my blades into the airs, I pull out the two pistols Len gave me. Activating Twin Volley, white bullets slam against their chi armor. Huh? It''s not working. Smirking at the weak bullets I fired, they start to rush me.


    Storing the pistols into my ring and having the automatic shotgun appear in my hands, I empower the gun and press the trigger. Three of the orcs found bullets all over their stomachs as two others found their arms bleeding from the stray shots. Storing the shotgun away, I flip into the air and grab my swords. Empowering them quickly, I slash through the heads of the crippled orcs.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skill Gained: [Level 120 Claws]


    [Level 25 Sewing]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 110 Maces] --> [Level 115 Maces]


    [Level 3 Bondage] --> [Level 14 Bondage]


    [Level 5 Beast Taming] --> [Level 14 Beast Taming]


    [Level 3 Steal] --> {Level 35 Steal]


    [Level 3 Archery] --> [Level 30 Archery]


    [Level 1 Cooking] --> [Level 20 Cooking]


    [Level 5 Enslavement] --> [Level 27 Enslavement]


    [Level 2 Kidnapping] --> [Level 28 Kidnapping]


    [Level 3 Beast Training] --> [Level 29 Beast Training]


    [Level 5 Shields] --> [Level 25 Shields]


    [Level 20 Crafting] --> [Level 29 Crafting]


    [Level 1 Rearm] --> [Level 9 Rearm]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Black knights. The image and the words that describe these warriors start to stink into the orcs. They have never experience such deadly warriors who killed a Demi-God rank warrior of theirs in a mere moment. It seems like the shield using knight protected Louise. He did not move unless the orcs attacked them. The other two knights were just dashing through murdering each of the orcs one by one. And the rank one warrior had a power of a Demi-God, they can feel the Pressure Realms and God Realm engulfing them.


    The surviving soldiers all charge at the orcs. At least one hundred were alive. A few of Louise''s shield sisters were alive as well. The green hair princess smiles at the frightened orcs. What made Louise even happier was that she was united with a familiar member who can tell her what the hell was going on. Shaking off the experience of death, she looks at her savior. The giant black knight from back then.


    He was the main reason to Louise''s shields. Inspired by his shield arms, she decided to copy after him. Recalling a memory from back then, she was wandering the mansion and eyed at the guards who mocked him for using shields as a weapon. Unable to defend the knight, it seems like he ignored all of the rude comments. Intrigued by his two weapons of choice, she stalks him to a private area in the forest. Louise was able to see how deadly these shields were from this man...


    Well, she can think about this memory later. She has to return these orcs the same treatment she gave her men. Death.


    Blocking several attacks, I swing my sword several times at the five orcs that surround me. They all died in an instant.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skill Gained: [Level 28 Mining]


    [Level 28 Pickaxes]


    [Level 29 Inspect]


    [Level 28 Enchant]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 6 Unarmed] --> [Level 9 Unarmed]


    [Level 8 Bartering] --> [Level 9 Bartering]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Sighing, I felt bad for using Pressure Realm on them. With Gallant and Golem''s Realms already active, this only installed a terrifying pressure that reduced the orcs'' speed drastically. Literally, I can just move to the right in a calm manner when one of these orcs try to kill me. These orcs were getting outnumbered and now it becomes a one-sided massacre on our end.


    "WE SURRENDER!" an orc voice exclaims in the air. They drop their weapons, raising their metal hands in the air. It seems a bit difficult for them to keep their arms in the air due to the Realms we have.


    "Turn off your Realms Golem and Gallant." obeying my command, I just walk to them with my Pressure Realm still active. If they tried anything funny, I would have them killed. The reason why I spared these twenty orcs would help me experiment with the perks and abilities I gained from them.


    "What are you doing sister?" Louise flies to me, her wind magic allows her to swiftly appear before me. Eyeing at her adult like features and purple eyes, she says, "These orcs aren''t allowed to live. They wipe out half of my army!" Of course I should respect her wishes and let them be killed, but I need them. These were my prisoners after all since the three of us took care of them.


    "I came here to save you," I said bluntly, "Not your army."


    "Excuse me?" she was offended by my comment, "Are you not aware of what just happened? Do you not know what I have been dealing with!? I do not have any clue to what is going on! Why has Emperor Titus declare an Imperial Decree to hunt each and everyone of us Grahams?! What happened when I was gone-"


    "I will inform you later once I deal with these guys." I said.


    "I want to kill them." she says, drawing out her shields.


    "I WILL take care of them sister. You were in no position to fight against them without us. They are my prisoners." Of course this was true. Without my assistance, I could have let them kill Louise and the remaining soldiers and I could have taken care of the orcs after they finish off Louise. I would like some respect from my older sister and some recognition. But I did not receive that.


    Louise did not back done. "Little sister, you know nothing about losing soldiers! You have no experience about losing your men to some overwhelming forces and being unable to save them. Do you-"


    I slapped her. The remaining shield sisters were offended by this, almost charging towards their leader whom they greatly serve. Gallant stands in the way, shaking his finger. They immediately stop in their tracks, knowing not to fight against my knights. Golem just watch eyes at Louise and me. The green hair girl eyes at me in disbelief. Her hand on her swollen cheek.


    "I do not know about losing soldiers?! You don''t know what sort of hell I have to experience! YOU think I am inexperienced with losing something! You do not even have the right to tell that to me sister!" Vented in sheer anger now, my emotions and my mind were clouded by what had happen throughout my entire life, "Do you not understand how much I envied you- envied all my brothers and sisters who could go out there and experience freedom?! It might not be literal freedom, but I yearned for adventure! For something other than being a tool! A TOOL! You know what I had to deal with! You were there! You did nothing when my knights got insulted, you did nothing when you saw stuff that was unjust- you are just some damn pawn for my father! And you have the NERVES to tell me I do not know what it was like to lose someone!? I lost two of my knights!" I paused, breathing heavily as I can feel the pain coming from my heart and the tears strolling down my face.


    "You were loved by father and mother for doing great work. How about me? Did those two assholes love me? No, they didn''t. They treated me like shit. You know who were loved me and cherished me? My knights. They were the ones who lived and endured with me for so many years. I lost two of them when I fled for my life and sought for that freedom I longed for. I almost died that night! But guess what, one of my knights sacrificed himself to save me. He protected me and allowed me to live to fulfill the dreams and promise that I can be free and do something amazing. To not be some stupid cage bird! I did not come here to join you. I just came here to save you from your death so you can do something else with your life. And here you are, still trying to boss me around and try to teach me about losing something. I lost my powers, I lost my best friends, and I lost my dignity back then for eleven years! ELEVEN!"


    The orc prisoners did not make a sound. They can feel a strange aura coming off of me. I did not notice this, but I would soon figure it out later.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Secret Perk Gained: [Black Knight Leader]


    Secret Ability Gained: [Wrath for the Dead]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Silence. After my rant, there was a minute of silence before I spoke again.


    "We''re leaving." Gallant motion the orcs to head into the forest, tilting his head as Golem and I follow right behind them. My plan was to save Louise and expect a thank you, not to be lectured.


    Stopping, I turn to Louise and said, "I did this to make sure you didn''t die for a dead family. Go start anew."


    Before we walk away, Louise spoke up, "I am sorry Aisha. I-I did not mean to anger you like that. It... I am just frustrated. Trying to compare one''s pain, that was wrong of me. Everyone holds a great deal of pain in their heart, and I beg for your forgiveness. I did not mean any ill-intent in my words. I promise that I would bring my men and women back home..."


    "Then whoever is alive, tell them they are free of your services. The Grahams family is dead. Emperor Titus personally killed mother and father." Louise sighs and asks, "Why?"


    There was no point in hiding this. "The famous genius, Brynhild, stayed at our mansion for the while to get some rest. Learning this, Emperor Titus was angered by the fact we held her in our household. Trying to seize her, he failed his assault on our mansion and wants us dead period." The green hair girl sighs. "I see..."


    "They only want us Grahams," I said, "Your soldiers are not enemies unless they work under you."


    "Can you wait for me? I want to talk to my remaining soldiers..."


    "Why should I wait for you?" I hiss.


    "I... Please?" She looks desperate now. The look in her eyes confuse me. They were not the same like the shield princess who fights on the battlefield. Surprisingly, I can feel Golem rest his hand on me. This was a strange gesture of him to make. He wanted me to wait for her. If my knights tell me to wait, then I will.


    "I guess." Not looking back, I decide to meet up with the captured orcs and Gallant.


    The orcs stared at their enemies who destroyed at least forty-nine of their warriors. They consisted of one Demi-God, twenty-four thirteen rank warriors, and twenty-three rank twelve warriors. Now they have been reduced to one rank thirteen warrior, four rank twelve warriors, and the rest were rank ten warriors. Staring at their three enemies, they know two of them were strong. A Demi-God and a God. This was super rare for them to see a God. They did not even notice his presence when he came out of nowhere- their leader could not even sense him. Usually, a Demi-God should be able to tell if a God is nearby unless that God was no beginner. Wielding two shields, this black knight warrior must be an Intermediate or Expert God.


    What the orcs could not figure out was why the female black knight was a rank one with Demi-God powers? Did she defy the ranking system and hid her own powers that well!?


    "You," directing that statement at the highest ranking orc, "Explain to me why you attacked the human army."


    Lying would be useless and these orcs did not find it a secret for their race to just go on a whelm and kill living beings.


    "Our orc leader was bored of fighting against weaklings. He heard from the other two clans that there was a strong army near this location. Entertained by this information, he decided to take us from our settlement to fight against them."


    "How many humans have you killed?"


    "You think we count-"


    "How many?" Gallant decides to say this, enforcing a strict and harsh tone.


    "At least nine hundred." My mouth drops. Nine hundred?!


    "How many did you guys have?"


    "One hundred orcs. In our confrontation, we lost about thirty-one orcs. When you guys showed up, you eliminated the majority of us." Now I can see why Louise wanted to kill these orcs so badly. Wiping nine hundred soldiers, the princess would feel a heavy toil on her shoulders. Even though they did such a deed, these guys are my prisoners.


    Hearing this, I try to figure out the one thing I couldn''t understand. Golem and Gallant also had the similar question in their heads.


    "How did you become Demi-Gods earlier?"


    "That is within our Divine Arts. We call it Outnumbered Resort. When we are vastly outnumbered by the enemies, we will be able to copy the highest ally''s rank until all of our enemies are dead, or if we all die using it."


    "Well, it seems like if you kill the original strongest orc, you will resort to the second strongest rank." This was what happened after Golem killed that first orc.


    Thinking about it, this Divine Art of theirs explains why a lot of orcs fear them. Even if they are outnumber ten to one, if they all become the same rank as their highest comrade- there was no way for the lowest rank to win by sheer numbers.


    Depending on the skill one has and the level it is, the advantage of being a higher rank can give one the slightest chance of survival. For example, heavy armor level. Let''s say you fight against a rank twelve with a heavy armor level of 50. Their chance of survival is good unless they are attacked by something higher than that. If someone with a martial art of level 60 attacks this rank twelve warrior- they are going to die.


    Another exception to this example will be if the rank twelve has a mana shield or he/she can produce chi armor.


    If the rank twelve warrior has a martial art skill of 60 and produced a chi armor around him/her, the warrior can have a protection of 110. The attacking force with level 60 in martial arts cannot penetrate through their defense now. However, it does not weed out the chances to win. If the rank twelve warrior runs out of chi, then he will become vulnerable. Although the orcs stood no chance against these black knights whose weapons skills and martial arts tremendously surpass the orc''s defense.


    "So... what will you do with us?" The orc asks. There was a number of things I can do to them. The inhumane and most efficient way to rank up would be to kill them, but that''s murder. These guys drop their weapons already, and I can easily kill them with my dual swords. And if I have most of their skills already, it would be a shame to kill them.


    "How about you serve me." After those words left my mouth, I want to see if the perk Orc Leader would kick in. Not only that, I grabbed a bunch of previous abilities and perks from killing some of these Skullclaw orcs. there was chatter among the prisoners. They have loyalties to their orc race, not to humans.


    But the leader was laughing. He literally kneels to me saying, "I see you as my new master. For us Skullclaw orcs, we follow whoever kills our master. If our leader had retreated, then you would have to kill us. I have no shame in bowing to you black knight female." Startled, I was surprise the rank thirteen warrior saw me as someone strong. Well, it did bring joy to me since this orc was the first one to finally acknowledge my strength. The four rank twelve orcs also bow and agreed to serving me as well.


    The rest were questioning what to do.


    "If you serve me, I will treat you kindly as if you were my own soldiers," I said, wanting to persuade them. They will become useful for something. For now, I have a few things I want done for future development. "If you don''t serve me, I will give you to my sister. Without any remorse, she''ll torture you to death." One by one, these orcs start to kneel and swear allegiance to me. Gallant and Golem eyes at me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Perk Improved:[Orc Leader] --> [Orc Chieftain]


    Divine Art Unlocked: Outnumbered Resort


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Eh? I gained their Divine Art? I thought it could only be acquired if I was an orc? Wait, Orc Chieftain? I''m a orc now?


    "Why do you want these orcs to serve you?" Gallant asks. Without addressing to him, I ask the orcs, "Do you guys know how to mine?" With my crafting level, I want to try my hand in making my own stuff. Sadly, I do not have the said materials to make these things or adjust my weapons properly. My dual swords and guns are okay for now.


    "Is that a trick question?" the thirteen rank orc scoffs, "Of course we know how to mine?! How do you think we make our weapons and armor?!" Strange. I pick up mining from one of the orcs, but it was at 28. Folding my arms at my inner thoughts, the orc leader explains something that surprised me about the orc''s society.


    "These rank ten orcs have a mining level of 90. Our orcs set up a social class structure depending on one''s rank. If you are destined to be a rank ten warrior, those warriors have to do extensive mining and crafting. Warriors of the eleventh through thirteenth focus most of their skills in fighting and wearing this heavy armor. Demi-Gods can do whatever. And our Gods are the last defense for our capital." Hearing destined, I tilt my head at the orc''s explanation.


    "Destined?"


    "A shaman proclaims and announce''s one rank during birth. Once it has been dictated, they orc has to work whatever they were assigned to do. If one refuses their rank, they have to fight against a warrior one rank above them to prove their superiority and desire to change." Thinking that this social rank structure was bad, I at least admit that the chance to prove themselves otherwise was a good thing if they really wanted to change their roles... unless they couldn''t prove themselves.


    "I find it strange that you orcs can talk fluently in our language." The orc scoffs at this again.


    "We''re not like those minor orcs you bump into. We are a big deal since people want ores and other valuables we can easily grab. What do you want us to do though?" Getting back to my original intent, I said this to the orcs.


    "I need you guys to mine some materials for me. Anything that can help me craft stuff at my level 29 skill." When I told them my skill level, they were confused at my current rank.


    "Aren''t you suppose to be rank three right now?"


    "It''s... complicated. I can explain to  you guys about this later. I want you to go mine for me. If you cannot do that, I want you to go tame some wild creatures or find some other materials I can use for crafting like cutting down some trees for wood. At the very least, it has to be something that helps me gain money. No, I do not want you to ransack innocent beings. However, I will allow you guys to defend yourself. If someone tries to kill you, you can kill them. You will be following these two knights into the Zezrious, you can contact and bring the items there. If you have any questions, you can just stay at the tavern until I return. Oh, if you can bring me any books that might inform me about this world or the orc''s history as well."


    "Are we allowed in the city?" the orc asks. They are known for their notorious armor and reputation after all.


    "As long as you do not kill innocents. Let me confirm it with someone." Pulling out the medal the king gave me, I start saying stuff in my head.


    "King Len, you there?"


    "I am always here. The medal is a communicator that can contact me in the head. I do not need to have a physical communicator. Is there something wrong?"


    "More like a question," I thought, "What are your rules on orcs entering the city?"


    "If you mean bringing in any of the main orc factions like the Skullclaws, I have no problem with them as long as they can behave."


    "Ah, okay. Thanks." Before I put the medal away, the king stops me.


    "Hold on Anne. I got a request. If you have any of those orcs, can you let them mine for me? I will pay you for their services and even give the orcs a gift as well."  Since I am thinking in my head, there was no way to halt my question.


    "Why? Is it because of their high mining skill?"


    "Yes. Because of their high mining skills, they can mine a certain ore that I will need. It is for the upcoming war for the Crusades. Hell, I think I will be taking you to one of the upcoming council meetings tomorrow. I got a feeling that you will be a key asset to the fight." What?! NO WAY!


    "Is there a chance for me to decline such an invitation?" I wanted out. Why the hell...


    "Decline!? Why would you? This is your chance to show how intelligent you are. I would find this as a grand insult to the praise I gave you in front of my Emperor and the other kings and queens." I can feel sweat forming all around me.


    "What did you tell them!? Oh god, what did you drag me into!?"


    "What? Are you that nervous? I thought you would be calm and collected about this..."


    "You think I was able to stay calm and collective when I was around you!?"


    "Oh you didn''t? Well, you hid it pretty well then."


    "Of course I cannot hide my thoughts since you are reading them, so I will start my rambling right now. Forcing me out of my plans and schedule, you want me to attend a damn meeting with your Emperor and the other rulers for this upcoming war that I have no part in. But now, mentioning of how great I am, you praised me with such traits and talents that now they want my insight and my aid to finalize the preparations and tactics for the upcoming battle, right!? I swear if you were some annoying asshole from back when I was young, I would have decline this sort of bullshit from the start."


    "... so you are coming tomorrow."


    "Yes." I plainly answered, my head fuming with steam now. I was angry at this king, but I am going to be utterly scared for tomorrow''s meeting with his Emperor and fellow rulers.


    "Splendid. I will wait for you tomorrow morning at the entrance of my castle." After the conversation, I place the medal back into my ring, cursing a mouth full of words.


    "What''s the matter?" Gallant asks.


    "The king wants me to attend a meeting with him tomorrow about the battle plans to counter the Crusade." Gallant was speechless and... irritated. Obviously, we needed to stay low, but Gallant was angered at how this king rudely drags me to his mess. "I will certainly give that king an ass whooping..."


    "No harm done. I am going to use him in return." I said, sighing, "But... I can trust that you and Golem can lead these orcs to the city. Oh," turning to the orcs, "I want you to postpone the task I gave you earlier. The king of Zezrious wants you to mine for him. You will be compensated from what he told me." The orcs just looked at me.


    "We don''t care about compensation, but if this your orders, we will work for him."


    "Yes, its an order. Work for him."


    "Understood."


    "So Gallant and Golem will take you to the city and find this king... Wait, where''s Golem?" Gallant looks behind him to see the massive giant gone. "The hell? Where did he go?"


    "Stay here, I will go..."


    "I. Here." the tall and wide knight appears to our left with Louise beside him. With mixed feelings, I decide it was time for us to return to Charlotte and Esta. Oh wait... Fuck. I left Esta with that crazy vampire. I did tell her not to bite her, I said nothing about kissing or...!


    "I WILL GO UP AHEAD!" Running at great speed, Gallant and Golem just sigh. They knew why I ran...


    Esta and Charlotte. Note: If you do not want to see any girl on girl foreplay, avoid reading this section.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    18+ LESBIAN SCENE, SEXUAL CONTENT BELOW- READ AT YOUR OWN RISK


    YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED! I MEAN IT, YOU WILL SEE A LOT OF EXPLICIT NUDITY AND INTENSE FOREPLAY!


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    "Wow... you taste so good." Esta struggles within the vampire''s strong grasp. Her clothes were  on her, but the vampire''s hand took off her cap and hat. The vampire took Aisha''s order with great heed. Not to bite her- she said nothing about tasting her or having her hands explore this innocent elf.


    It was too good to pass up on. This elf had purity written all over. Despite her job as a Gate Guardian, she won''t have a chance like this ever again. Beautiful females never entered her domain until Aisha and this elf showed up. Hell,  Valarie is sexy along with some other high rank warriors, but she could not touch them. She''ll die and will receive punishment for assaulting higher rank individuals.


    Sighing against the elf''s neck, Esta lets out high pitch squeals and moans as the vampire toys with her body. Too soft, too pure, too good to not bite into such flesh. Charlotte stops herself before her fangs sick into her neck. Cursing, the vampire just have her tongue lick her bare neck. Oh well, she can at least play with those large breasts.


    "S-S-Stop..." the elf pleas, her face flourished in that bright crimson color. Oh, the feeling of her soft nipples against Charlotte''s fingers pleases her. The vampire was angered by the fact she still have these gloves on. Stopping her momentary assault on her nipples, she pulls her gloves off. Charlotte decided to change into her dark gown, the armor would be uncomfortable to wear since her breasts couldn''t grind through metal. With decent size breasts, the vampire''s breasts rub against the mage elf.


    Oh, that get up of a mage. How it suits this elf. Look at her holding onto that staff trying to resist the urge to collapse on her knees and fall. Charlotte was getting hot, her body increasing rapidly as she toys with those soft breasts and nipples once again. Sliding her hands under her tight sweater, the vampire gropes and fondles those giant melons. Despite the tightness of her sweater, Charlotte can use this to her advantage. Her hands are forced to stay close to her breasts, the girl wouldn''t escape her now. Even if she pulls away, her hands will still be all over them.


    This feeling was too much for Esta. It was driving the elf to new heights of sensitivity and familiarity. This warm feeling was as if she was back home when her family greeted her with open arms. Of course, she knew that they were died. But this feeling, it warmed Esta''s heart nonetheless. Being left behind with this stranger, Esta though she could befriend the person. Since Gallant and Golem were so cheerful, she must be too right?


    Although this sort of friendliness was utterly different.


    "I bet you like this.." The elf lets out a shocking scream, her ears getting nibbled on. "Wow, your ears are very sensitive..."


    "N-N-NOOoooooOOO!" increasing and decreasing, the elf finally falls down. The vampire wanted to play with her ears still, but she too, fell right on top of the elf. Her hands can feel a slight pain since they were squeezed between Esta''s breasts and the ground. Irritated, the vampire said, "That hurts."


    "I-I am s-sorry but... Heheheheheheheheheehwwhhahththahththehehe!?" the vampire decides to mix it up a bit. Instead of hearing cute moans, why not hear some giggles as well. Motioning her right hand to play with her sides, Charlotte was moving her fingers rapidly against that spot. In the meanwhile, her left hand would twist and pull on Esta''s nipples.


    "P-PLeaseheheheheheehehheh! M-merccyeeheehehheehehe!" Charlotte shook her head side to side. Leaning in to move strands of her hair out of the way, the vampire skillfully teases the pointy ears. Another delightful sound emerge out of the elf''s mouth. "OHHhahhahaha NOOOnooooo! T-This ishhehhehe tooo..... muchhhh AIEIEEEEEEE!"


    Charlotte wanted to see how wet this girl was. Oh, she has such a tight little pussy. And it seems like her body is unable to handle this. Well, of course, she''s a virgin. Purity is written all over her. The elf is being overwhelmed by so many sensations that her mind cannot keep up. Or more like her body is accepting it all. Taking her hands out of the sweater, the vampire gets up to roll Esta around.


    Those blue eyes had some tears in them from her giggles. Such an expression- oh my! Charlotte couldn''t help but lust after this elf even more.


    "Oh... The temptation is too real..." Sweating in tight clothes, the vampire starts to contemplate on stripping. Hell, the scenario was a bit hot for her. Even though they''re in some desolated and dead place, the vampire can feel the sun''s rays on her skin. She wants to cool off...


    "W-what... N-No! D-MPFFHH!" Esta was silenced by Charlotte. The elf tries to push her off, but she couldn''t. She finds her hands moving behind Charlotte to undo something. Esta can feel Charlotte unbuttoning her tight sweater. After a minute, the elf has her sweater opened up to reveal her busty breasts in a black bra. Charlotte gets up for a bit to have the gown slide off of her revealing her model like body. Her curves, her ample breasts, her pale skin- she definitely resembled a beautiful vampire woman.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Esta was panting heavily, her eyes feeling heavy from these sensations. "W-Why...?"


    "D-don''t make me feel bad now..." the vampire says, teasing Esta as she unfasten the elf''s bra, "I just want to make love."


    "T-This is love?" Esta says with a burning color covering her entire face.


    "Well, not the family sort of love." Esta wanted to know more. She wanted to thank Aisha for saving her from those evil people, but she has no way to repay Aisha yet unless...


    "T-Teach me." Esta bites her lower  lip and moves her legs against her chest. Staring from above, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel her heart beat hastily at the sight of this elf making such a pose. Grasping her heart, the vampire trembles at the elf''s words. "You sure? You might break."


    "I-I am strong as well..." The vampire just smiles wickedly. Eyeing in the direction Aisha ran off to, she doubts that she will be coming anytime soon. I mean, she started this right after those three disappeared from her sight. "Alright." Leaning in, the vampire starts to kiss and lap over Esta''s nipples again. Squirming and squealing, the elf tries her best to contain a bit of her sounds. Due to this, Esta was preoccupying herself by looking into the sky.


    "Dear," Charlotte says, her covered breasts rubbing against the elf''s slim stomach, "You should always look at your significant other. You wouldn''t want to be surprised when they start doing something unexpected to you..." Sliding her hands through her panties and skirt, a single hand motions over Esta''s womanhood. Shaking uncontrollably, Esta darts her gaze to the vampire.


    "W-what was that!?"


    "I doubt you touch yourself in such a sexually manner," Charlotte remarks, smiling wickedly as she licks her way from the girl''s breast up to her mouth. Locking lips once again, Esta squeezes her eyes shut, feeling the vampire''s breasts pressing against hers. She can feel both hands teasing the edge of Esta''s vagina. Quivering violently, Esta struggles to breathe. Pulling away, a bit of saliva parted Charlotte''s retreat, Esta breathing through her mouth. Moans were travelling into the air, the elf hugging herself while Charlotte teases her lower region.


    "Now, now, don''t do that." Charlotte moves Esta''s arms around her, "If you want to hug someone, hug the person you''re doing it with. Hugging yourself only works if... Well, you''re being utterly submissive. I wouldn''t mind chaining you up and torturing you for days, but I am teaching you here..." After the minutes of foreplay down there, it was time to turn it up. Rubbing and stroking lightly against the elf''s clit, Esta jumps against the ground violently. Her innocent eyes start to shake in a bewildered manner.


    She never experienced this overwhelming sensation that warmed her entire body and soul.


    "Now... Once you get her warmed up, you want to get her excited, get her aroused..." Using one hand as Charlotte explains this, her other hand gropes and teases her breasts and nipples. Esta lets out a continuous stream of moans exit her mouth. Panting, sweating, this elf was being reduced to an erotic and submissive state. Stopping the assault on the elf''s breasts, the vampire decides to pull her panties and skirt down, so if she climaxed, it wouldn''t get all over them. Well, if she did have a mess, it was the master''s duty to clean it up.


    Esta could not describe this intoxicating feeling that was engulfing her. It was something that felt too amazing. The feeling of her clitoris getting played with was stimulating her so easily. The groping, those strokes, the vampire''s tongue... everything was making her melt. The world, the problems, nothing mattered. This was like heaven... And a stronger feeling suddenly emerge from below that spread throughout her body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Esta screams as Charlotte sticks one finger into her. Whoa. Charlotte didn''t expect the girl to scream that loudly. Eyeing to where Aisha disappeared to, she shrugs and continues on. She wants to make this girl cum.


    Deciding to send a bat as a precaution, she force it to go into the woods. Continuing on now...


    Charlotte locks her lips all over the elf. Shoving her tongue against the elf''s tongue and down her throat, the elf squirms once more at the new move. Charlotte has her right hand fingering her and in out while her other hand teasingly stroke her left ear. The elf moans violently into the vampire''s mouth, slightly wiggling against Charlotte''s body. With the vampire on top, she has her breasts zone in on the elf''s goodies, rubbing their nipples against one another. Charlotte also presses her breasts against the elf, feeling herself getting a tad wet under her panties. The vampire did not withdraw her lips away from Esta''s as she gives out some slight moans as well. Charlotte opens her eyes to take a peak at the shy and innocent elf... Well, she won''t be that innocent after this.


    Going a tad faster with her hands down there, she adds another finger into the elf''s pussy. Man, it has been a long while since she actually fucked a virgin. Of course, Charlotte would love to be on the receiving end, but Aisha should be here eventually. Sighing in her mind, she has her left hand grab a strand of the elf''s hair and uses it to brush against the elf''s ear. This threw Esta off completely.


    She starts to howl, screaming into Charlotte''s mouth. Her eyes pop open before they shut themselves again. The elf was frantically moving underneath her as the vampire''s finger hastily move in and out. Unable to take the exploding sounds erupting into Charlotte''s mouth, the vampire withdraws. Gasping very heavily, the elf starts to usher out erotic and alluring sounds. Memorized by these sounds, Charlotte almost stopped.


    Of course, this would ruin the mood and piss the elf off. She was going to climax soon. Charlotte slides her body down at her pussy personally to lick up her treat.


    "Well... This is how you finish it off. Well, this is my sort of way. Depending on what you want, you can do something else..." Rolling herself off of Esta''s upper body, Charlotte appears in front of Esta''s womanhood. Pulling her fingers out, the vampire decides to shove her wet moist tongue into her. The elf feels a sudden burst of electricity all over her. With her entire body filled up like this, there was no way she could hold to whatever she was holding. Her body was screaming for a release.


    That tongue dives deeper and deeper into her. There was no stopping it, Esta letting out a very loud scream.


    Charlotte couldn''t help but watch the elf explode.


    She just came, and the vampire hungrily licks the mess up.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    END OF THE GRAPHIC CONTENT!!!!


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Sprinting at such speed, I arrive at the edge of the forest, gasping heavily. My god, why did I leave those two alone!? Walking into the field, I can see the two talking on a rock. Charlotte was motioning her hands in front of her, explaining something. I guess she wore her formal outfit to get comfy.


    Sitting across from her, Esta was giggling at whatever Charlotte was saying. Motioning her close fist over her smiling mouth. Placing my hand on my chest, I walk towards those two. Upon seeing me, they quickly got up from their seats, greeting me.


    "So. Did you save your sister?" Esta asks cheerfully. Huh? That''s strange. I did not hear that shy or stuttering tone in this elf anymore. She seems like she was brimming with utter happiness and energy. I feel like Charlotte did something to her. My eyes dart towards her in a piercing manner. Charlotte holds her hands up. "I did nothing wrong."


    "If you want proof," Esta moves her long hair away from her neck, "See. Nothing." No bite marks. I guess Charlotte must have done something else, but I do not have time to figure out what exactly. I was two skills away from ranking up. Thinking about it, I never asked the elf what her skills are. I guess I can bug her later about that. Right now, I want to level up rearm and disarm. Along the way, if I can tame some creatures- money! I lost a good amount of money buying Esta.


    "Oh... Charlotte, I have a favor to ask you for tomorrow." The vampire raise her eyebrow. "Can you arrive in Zezrious tomorrow morning? There will be a meeting about the upcoming Crusade. Since you are a Gate Guardian, you might be dragged into this mess." The calm expression on Charlotte turned twisted.


    "Crusades... Ugh. Alright. I will accompany you tomorrow morning. I will wait in front of the castle."


    "You can''t leave your gate though right?"


    "With this war, there will be several high rank officials supervising my gate. I can do whatever I want for now. If you plan to stay in Zezrious Aisha, I will be keeping my deal to protect you at the least." Protect me? I don''t remember this as Nero''s deal.


    "It was to help me, not protect me."


    "If you are going to stay in the city during a Crusade calling- you will need it. Trust me." The vampire says with a stern expression. Regrouping with us, Gallant, Golem, Louise, and the orcs appear. The newcomers were surprised to see Charlotte, the Underworld Gate Guardian. For one, she was beautiful, but that was not the reason why they were shocked.


    She was on friendly terms with Aisha''s group.


    To be friends with a Gate Guardian meant that you are a special person. Louise, shocked by this, asks, "How... What? Sister, how are you friends with the Gate Guardian?" Charlotte hums at the sight of Louise. Another beauty has appeared in front of her. Stepping closer to the shield princess, she quickly cowers behind Golem.


    Without any sort of indication, Charlotte can easily piece something together. Louise loves Golem. Does the giant fellow know this? Sliding a little comment to the giant knight, "Well, she must like the big ones huh?"


    "..." Golem did not say anything.


    Watching everyone, I cleared my throat.


    "I will be going around the forest now to level up. The rest of you can return to the tavern in Zezrious." The knights and orcs nod at this, already heading back to the city.


    "Come on Esta." Turning around, I watch Esta and Charlotte hug each other. Eh? A sudden feeling stabbed me in the heart. In the short amount of time, did those two become lovers? Wait, am I jealous again? She is my elf... there is no way...


    Hiding my confusion and jealousy, we head out. In secret, the two only hugged because Esta wanted to say thanks for teaching her THAT.


    Running around the forest, we stumble into several orc parties. Using my bare hands alone, I was able to beat them up. Snatching their weapons from them, I hack them down easily. Surprisingly, Esta was buffing me with a ton of seplls. I can feel a shield over me. Looting the dead bodies, we continue on.


    I know Esta has no experience in killing orcs. Stopping my killing spree, I allow the elf to use her magic attacks. The orcs could not deflect her attacks. Dying from a couple shots of her magic, she seems okay. I thought that she would be afraid at the sight of blood and dead bodies, but I was wrong. She executed these orcs quickly and showed no hint of remorse.


    Twenty-four dead orcs later...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills increased in: [Level 9 Rearm] --> [Level 10 Rearm]


    [Level 9 Disarm] --> [Level 10 Disarm]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I know I have ten level 10-19 skills now. Pumped by my rank up, I was startled by something that popped into my head.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Congratulations, you rank up. You are now a rank two warrior.


    Please select one of the special traits.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Wait a second, This never showed up when I ranked up. It must be because of the "Defeat Inheritor." Puzzled at this damn thing popping up in my head, I eyed at the two perks.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Death Increase</td><td colspan=''2''>Death Focus</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Eh? Death Focus and Death Increase? I never heard of such things? Shaking my head side to side, I want to know about the description of these two perks.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Death Increase helps the user skills(level 1-19) increase by five levels for every kill.</td><td colspan=''2''>Death Focus allows the user to select one skill(level 10-30) from a defeated foe to level 40.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Was there any sort of consequence for choosing one over the other. Apparently, there was no screen or information answering my question. Huh... If I choose Death Focus, that might be very useful to just skip to rank five, but that will mean I will have to kill a bunch of weaklings... And I don''t feel great about killing the weak. Never felt good about it, even now.


    Not only that, I will raise suspicion around me if the king or other important individuals notice this. Only a selected few know that I have this "Defeat Inheritor."


    The other one can help me increase to rank three right away if I do kill high powered enemies like the Skullclaw orcs, I won''t feel that bad. Hell, I will be fighting in the Crusade most likely. I do not think the enemies will have that much skills at level 10-30. This was a better perk because I can kill someone of high level without feeling guilt.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>You have selected Death Increase for this rank up perk.</td><td width="25%">Are you sure?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Yes, I am sure.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Rank up process complete. You have gained the Special Perk: [Death Increase]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Chuckling to myself, I turn to Esta. A rank up can be noticed by anyone if they''re close to the level the individual levels into. So if I turn to a rank two warrior, rank one, three, and four can feel it in the air. Well, if they are close by. Most of the creatures in the woods can feel it, and Esta felt it as well.


    "Congratulations Master Aisha." Esta reveals a perky smile with her eyes closed. Planning to scold her on calling me master, I noticed something about this elf.


    She ranked up as well! Blinking several times, I finally want see this elf''s abilities, perks, and skills.


    "Esta..." I started, "I want to know your abilities, skills, and perks." Walking closely to me, TOO CLOSE, I can feel her eyes piercing right into my soul again. UGH! Why does this elf attack me with those eyes. Blushing and turning my head, she lets out a pout.


    "Don''t turn your head master!"


    "Y-You''re too close-"


    "How else can I give you my information master. I HAVE to stare into your eyes to give you my stuff."


    "More like you''re giving me a cute death stare..." I mumble.


    "What?!"


    "Alright, alright." Turning my head towards the elf, I stare into her eyes. Biting the lower lip of mine to resist the urge to glomp the cute being, I stare at Esta''s abilities, perks, and skills.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Esta Lancester Silveria</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Divine Art Elven Comet


    Locked. Special requirement(s) is needed to unlock the rest of this information. This being has a chance to evolve upon completing a certain procedure. Times evolved [0/3]


    Faith Magic can also be unlocked once this individual can become a Fiend/Angel/Demi-God rank.


    More Divine Arts will be unlocked after evolution.</td><td colspan=''2''>Perks: [Increased Mana], [Increased Wisdom], [Empowered Magic Attacks], [Improved Casting Time], [Dual-Wielding Magic], [Shortened Wait Time]</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Skills: [Level 10 Healing], [Level 10 Light Arrow], [Level 16 Protection], [Level 10 Shield], [Summon Level 5 Light Sprite], [Level 2 Regeneration]</td><td width="25%">Abilities: [Regeneration], [Regenerate Mana]</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Evolution!? What!? I heard about such a thing, but it was super rare. Beings who can evolve can utilize special traits and arts no one else can use. Amazed that I bought a special sort of elf, I decide to hug the cutie.


    "E-eh!?" this made the elf blush madly, "W-Why are you hugging me?!"


    "Because we''re not rank ones anymore!" I said, jumping up and down.


    "B-But master..." I stare down into those blue eyes once again, "I-I know you''re stronger then me. You look like a war goddess when you move in front of me..."


    "War goddess?" I let out a little laugh, "I doubt you can say the same thing if you saw how strong Charlotte is."


    "O-Oh? She''s that strong?" Esta was curious about the vampire. They just fucked each other after all.


    "She''s a Fiend class, but with her scythe, she''s on a whole different level." FIEND!? She, a rank one elf, just had sex with a high rank. "Hey, are you okay Esta?" The elf quickly turns around, confused on whether to be happy or screaming in fright. Calming herself, she says, "I-I-I a-am alright..." She was stuttering too much.


    "Well, I am in a good mood. I want to tell this to the others. Let''s go capture some creatures and head back." Nodding to this plan, we head out through the forest. Oh, since Esta was with me, I decided to inform her on how to tame a monster. Most likely, she''ll gain a few levels in it before the end of the day.


    Taming four wolves, we called it quits. The reason being... I swear, the wolves literally attacked Esta on purpose. Fending off the savage beasts, I had to let out that terrifying roar. Affected by my Threatening Roar, Esta decides to comfort them and show them that we are friendly. After they accepted us, all four wolves tackle the girl and cuddle against her huge....


    Arriving at the entrance, the guards allowed me to pass without paying the fine. It seems like everyone is getting wind about my reputation. Some of the guards said congrats to me for ranking up. Heading to the monster store, Kat glares at me.


    "Eh...?" I can tell that this girl was mad at me, "Why are you showing me that face?"


    "I-I heard what you did at the town center." A lot of people turn their glance to me, immediately recognizing who I was. Ah yeah, I said people will remember me as the girl who kissed a... Abaddon rank. Should be the same rank as a Leviathan. Anyways, yeah, Kat was mad at me. I don''t get why this girl was... Oh.


    Maybe she likes me.


    "I-I had to make a deal with that monster." I said, telling the truth, "If I didn''t, she would have enslave this elf." Pointing to her, Esta bows formally to Kat. Eyeing at her, Kat was shocked at how cute she was. Taking one look at me with those fierce eyes, she closes them to let out a huge sigh.


    "I can''t stay mad at you..." she admits, "But..." Leaning in she whispers, "I want to get a kiss from you sometime. It''s just... a little wish that I want to come true." Chuckling lightly, I said, "Okay." Handing her the wolves and gaining sixty thousand gold, I kind of question if I can fulfill a girl''s lust. I mean, I can kiss them and all, but can I go to that point where we fuck each other in the bed. Shaking it off, I just lead Esta to the tavern.


    The orcs were already dispatched to the castle. Gallant, Golem, and Louise sat at one table. When they were coming into the city, Golem told Louise to get rid of the family''s insignia. This was to avoid any trouble with the Imperial knights wandering around the city. Glancing at me, they can tell that we hit rank two.


    "Well, why don''t we celebrate." Gallant says, calling a waitress over to get some alcohol and food. We were playing a farce at the table. There was something else that I wanted to know.


    Heading into my room, the five of us sat around the wooden table. Gallant pulls out the map he and Golem looked at in the morning. "Titan went west to do three things." Gallant started, "Due to the fact that you will become a ruler, you''ll need an army..." Hearing this, I got up from my seat.


    "WHOA, I am in no position to do that sort of stuff yet! I mean, I just turn rank two... I can''t possibly-"


    "We know, but it will take a while to prepare an army. If you did it when you were rank ten, it will take you years still..."


    "I don''t remember planning to become a ruler though," I said, surprised that Titan was sent to gather soldiers, "Unless... you guys didn''t warn me about something." Gallant and Golem eye at one another, saying, "Emperor Titus knows that the Grahams family has 27 son and daughters. 13 princesses, and 14 princes. Even if you were to stay hidden, someone will rant you out. It is possible that Prince Arnos also revealed your identity." A cold realization flows down my back. He has always asked me to dance with him in my family''s banquet, and being a son to the Emperor... He should have told his dad about me.


    "Emperor Titus knows you are out there somewhere. To be on the safe side, we will make an army to counter his rule. That is why Titan is heading west to get help from an old allies of ours..." Gallant pauses, "This was back when our Black Knights were arrogant and prideful. We had a former master, but he died as he lets a few remaining Black Knight leave his army to start anew. The fact that only a few heard about us means that our enemies wanted to keep the information about us Black Knights a secret." This was the first time I will hear about the Black Knights. Nero and the others never revealed their origins or their history.


    "The Black Knights were prideful and arrogant because we literally ruled a handful of land. We were fearsome and fearless soldiers who crushed armies despite the odds! Our strongest warriors decimated armies that try to kill us and we lived wonderfully. We are not savages, we stayed in the lands we conquered from our attackers. We showed intelligence and kindness to our people. We died out because we were seen as a threat for several other clans near us. The Pureblood Demons, the Dragon Knights, and the Witches of Chaos. We have fought against each one of them separately, but they made an alliance to get rid of us. War broke out through our lands as we tried out best to hold our lands, but we were overpowered and outmatched. We could stall and hope that our allies from other lands could help us, but we did not except a new faction to attack us. Death knights." Exhaling a bunch of air through his mouth, he pauses. Golem was quiet, reliving the moment.


    "These new enemies were too powerful. Their beliefs and concepts are the opposite to our own. Their powers come from the dead. Our powers come from our loyalty to our master. Even if we held off the armies from the other three faction, the Death knights eliminated us without a sweat. They can store the dead souls into their attacks. Using something completely different from magic, faith, and chi. They harness the life force of the dead. If we killed a thousand of their guys, a simple attack from a Death knight can wipe out a thousand Demi-God Black knights with the massive amount of life force they stored up." A thousand!? A thousand Demi-Gods?! I sat there in disbelief. Louise could not imagine one being taking down so many Demi-Gods.


    "We call our strongest and powerful faction leader Devil Shadow. He is seen as the wisest, strongest, and unbroken leader deemed by our people. When the end was nigh, he took a handful of our strongest warriors to delay the enemies. Anyone lower than a God were to run and start anew..."


    "Nero. One. Of. Comanders. From. War."


    "He is?" I asked.


    "Yes. He is the only one who can allow anyone to start Black knight training." Gallant stares right at me, "You have become a Black Knight once we started, but the thing is..." Gallant was questioning if he can tell me something. Golem says, "Not. Now."


    "Well... Titan is heading to see one of the great witches. Just dawning the armor, they will know who he is. The second reason why he is heading westward is the possibility of finding some other soldiers. There are a number of us that fled all over the damn place. A good handful of them went west, so he will see if he can find any there. The last destination will be your test to prove yourself as a warrior and to get a Souleater weapon."


    "The Pillars of Gluttony." Louise states. She points it on the map, It was really out there. I can see where Zezrious was at, but I have to travel a lot of miles before I even arrive at that area. "The Pillars of Gluttony allows rank six warriors or higher to enter the place. There is no exception- they have to be of said ranks or they will gain no entry. This place is said to be the hardest and dangerous place to enter. Ten of thousand enters this place to become stronger and acquire goods, but a lot of people are killed."


    "Titan needs a Souleater weapon. Out of the five of us, he is the only one without a Souleater weapon." Revealing this, Louise and I glance at these two knights before us. They have Souleater weapons?!


    "Yes." Golem says, "We. Have. Them."


    "Nero only took a good amount of weapons when we escaped. He handed them to the strongest warriors between the seven of us. Dan, Gale, me, Golem, Titan, Zan, and Nero- the order from least to greatest. Well, saying that, Titan should have a weapon although his style of fighting is using a greatsword. You remember that Princess Aisha?"


    How can I forget that enormous sword. I could not pick up the damn thing and it felt like a giant had to use such a weapon. Despite Titan''s moderate body frame, he lifts that sword with ease, and not to mention, he used one hand alone to hold the weapon.


    "Two. He. Dual. Wields. Greatswords."


    "THATS ABSURD!" Louise eyes at them at disbelief, and then at me, "How... Why did you guys hide your powers? Why did you serve Aisha instead of me?" Okay, that made me stand up and stare at her in disbelief, "Hey! You were free, remember! I was being a damn tool-"


    "Calm down you two." Golem puts his hand on Louise, calming the green hair girl. I just collected myself and sat back in my seat.


    "We are being hunted still. The Death Knights would not come this far to search for us though. They tend to stay in the area we left."


    "Nero said he was going back there... Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "Not at the capital." Gallant answers, "He went to the one near Mel''s homeland. We had some outpost located in areas that the enemies would not find."


    "Said. Origin. As. Code. Word." Golem explains.


    "Anyways... Titan wants to have two greatsword Souleaters. One would be enough, but if he had two, he would out power Dan and be on par with Nero." The two knights look at me, "We want you to go there when you are at or near that point." They did not need to tell me this. Sadden by the fact I have to be rank six, I plan to adventure into danger without these knights. Wait, they were not coming with me right?


    "Are you coming with me to that place when I-"


    "No." They both answered.


    "Just making sure." I said, not disappointed by their answer.


    "When you get to that point, we will leave with Louise and wait for you with Nero and Dan. And Titan should be enough help for ya." Louise gets up, "Well... I will head to my room now. After today, I am super tired. Night sis." Heading for the door, Golem decides to follow her. After those two exit the room, Gallant leans against his chair saying, "Just letting you know.... Golem has taken an interest in Louise."


    Drinking some water, I choked on it before coughing violently. Dropping my glass, I stared at the door, then at Gallant.


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    "Use your brain princess. Why is Louise known as the shield princess.... She greatly admires Golem. One day, Golem told us about how she stalked him to see him train way back then. Seeing his fighting style, she literally dedicated."


    "Wow..." I couldn''t say much against it.


    "Well... Golem will watch over her. I will be wandering around at night."


    "Eh? Don''t you need sleep?"


    "Curse armor never allows you to be normal." Wait, what?


    "Curse armor?" Wait. Those orcs have that skill. "Don''t tell me the reason why you guys cannot take off your armor..."


    "Yep. It''s cursed. It give us great protection, but once you dawn it, you can never take it off. Well, night princess. Might want to take care of your girl." He turns his head to Esta. She was already asleep in the chair. "I don''t blame her for falling asleep. She must have fallen asleep due to all the events today." Closing the door, I just eye at Esta. Changing her out of her outfit, I just place her under the bed sheets and went to freshen up.


    Well, today was a great day. Tomorrow, I have to brace myself for that meeting though...


    Leaving Aisha, Gallant decides to look at the desolated streets. Teleporting, he appears on the roof of the tavern eyeing at Charlotte. The vampire twirls around in a circle, giggling lightly as her red eyes shines in the night. Her white hair flows freely in the wind. She eyes at the Black Knight, bowing as if the two just met.


    Of course not, but this was Charlotte.


    "What is the status of Valarie''s army and power in the Underworld?"


    "It is growing. There is no way for anyone to literally stop her reign. She has controlled a good quarter of the entire realm. It takes a lot of forces to rally together and fight against her."


    "I want to make sure that the reinforcements are not aligned with that girl... We won''t be seeing her right?"


    "She only shows up if it was THAT city. She wants the Death Knight city. If there was a calling from our side or the Crusades, she will show up."


    "Do your guys know about those lands?"


    "Nope. Both sides should not know the location about that place yet." Gallant just folds his arm and stares into the silver reflection of the moon, "Aisha will have to suck the blood of someone soon right?"


    "Yep." Sitting on the top of her scythe, the vampire, "Also... I hear that this Crusade will have a Twelve-Winged Angel leading their forces."


    "Twelve-Winged... That is..." Sighing, Gallant says, "Let''s hope the city can survive. If not, Aisha will have to venture off on her own."


    "You plan to leave her that quick?"


    "She needs the experience. When Valarie or someone strong will force her to that state again, she has to stand against the overwhelming odds with her determination and strength. Most likely, I will die next. This Crusade will surely be the turning point in who lives and who dies."


    "Oh?"Charlotte eyes at the man with concern, "You''re the one tasked with training her."


    "I cannot train her anymore. Not with that skill, and she needs to be tossed into the fry now. I cannot hold her forever."


    "I would offer a little something, but that armor is cursed. Can''t even take it off to do sex right?"


    "Hey, don''t do that now. You''re fucking teasing me now."


    "Well, you want to spend sometime with  me?"


    "Huh, funny. It seems like I''ve been talking a shit tonn. Man, signing me to tell and inform Princess Aisha, I''ll get Nero for this. There is one question that also popped up." Charlotte eyes at the man.


    "Prince Arnos will be appearing before the day of the battle right?"

 Chapter 11: Zezrious Defense

    Sitting up from my bed, I gasp for the air I so longed for. It felt like I was swimming in thick and heavy liquids. It was not water, the sea of darkness and blood engulfed me. This nightmare is turning me into a wreck. Unable to control my scream, I let one out as I got up from that nightmare. Covering my hand over my head, I realize where I was. In my room, safe from that horrid nightmare. Shaking madly against my sheets, I let out a trembling sigh of relief. I cannot stop the shaking though, those images haunt me so vividly.


    It was like I was some sort of soldier killing innocents. Recalling the scenes so well, I can describe how I killed many fleeing, innocent civilians. Swinging my sword arm, I saw the bodies of women, men, and children being sliced open. Slamming a body against a wall, I remember how I empowered my bare hands with chi to gouge out their insides. Tearing past their skin, I tore out their muscles and organs from their back. The blood splatters against me, my mind losing itself to the blood lust. I felt like I was right there, enjoying the sweet sight of blood and the painful screams of my victim.


    It did not stop there. I assaulted some poor woman, tearing her clothes off of her. Pinning her hands down with my blades, I start to make out with the terrified woman. My hands were covered in blood as they roam all over her nude body. Of course she was crying, screaming in pain and in disgust. Feeling irritation enter my mind when I was playing with her, I know that my hands start to grasp the girl''s neck. Choking her slowly, I watch her body become slow and lifeless...


    My god. Cupping my hands over my mouth, I stopped myself from hurling. How can this curse conjure up these horrid nightmares. I felt like killing myself. Sweat covers me, soaking my white gown I wear. My heavy panting and screams were obviously heard by the adorable elf. Sickened by what I just did in that nightmare, I do not think I have the courage to stare into those innocent eyes of hers.


    Without any delay, the elf rushed from her bed to my side. "Are you okay!?" Esta was utterly worried. She was terrified about the screams and my heavy panting. Conjuring up some light in her hands, she start to heal me. I wasn''t in any pain though- not any physically. Mentally, I can say fear has successfully shattered me. Can I survive another night like that? Dreaming of those nasty nightmares... I want to cry, I want vent my anger, but not around Esta. She is too innocent. I do not want her to know my pain, and the idea of sucking her blood only sickened me further.


    This elf struggled through her own problems. Freed from her slavery, I do not want to trouble her with my problems. I refuse to suck her blood! Filled with purity and innocence, I doubt I want to harm her. Deep inside, I like this elf. Maybe it is because of her cuteness, but my feelings for her are there- I know it. Turning my head, I peer into the elf''s eyes. Ah, such a face, it''s not suited for her. My heart reacts greatly to that depressing expression.


    "I am fine..." I lied, my voice struggling to even say those words confidently, "D-Do not worry about me."


    "B-But you were..."


    "It''s nothing." Getting up my bed, I had to push her aside lightly, "I-It''s just some bad nightmare. Y-You have those sometimes right?" I did not turn to the elf, knowing that she''ll persist with the questions and my reactions. Grabbing my gear, I just head into the restroom. "I have a meeting today. You shall stay with the others. I will be back later." Closing the door, I fell on my knees. I feel terrible. I lied to her and now I am having this strange despair creeping in my heart.


    After I took my bath and freshened up, I walk towards the castle. My thoughts are still wrapped around those nightmares. Am I secretly craving for blood? No, not possible. I am still sane. Of course, the deadline to me drinking a loved one''s blood is approaching. Well, I can ask Charlotte if I can suck her blood. I did have a thing for her? Although does it have to be a genuine sort of love? Walking by myself, I ball my fist up into a ball. In my frustration, I can only think of how stupid this curse is. Are these the nightmares Valarie''s victims hated? Was this the sole reason why they turned and bow to that girl?


    The more I think about it, the more I start to have this growing malice stirring inside me. Despite Valarie''s beauty, my hatred against her starts to grow. My previous attempts to not think of the girl starts to loom in my head again. Bringing up these memories will not help me with the upcoming meeting. Steeling and shutting all of these thoughts, I put on my usually expression and just worry about the meeting I am to be dragged into.


    Arriving at the drawbridge, Len stands there gazing into the sky. Wearing his military outfit, his gaze turns to me. He did not wear his trench coat or his vampire hat. Waiting like that, he definitely looks like some young general waiting for his dearly beloved- well, he was waiting for me of course. Arms folded over his chest, his eyes were eyeing at the rising sun. Turning his head, he watch me approach him. I question how old he is. He is far too young to rule with such an appearance along with his great mind and skills.


    "Morning Anne." He says, bowing his head slightly.


    "Morning." I said, smiling weakly, bowing as well.


    "Well, I''ll lead you to the room."


    "Hold on, I have a guest coming along?"


    "Oh?" Len raise his eyebrow. Feeling as if this was part of her cue, the white hair vampire appears before us. Standing there with her scythe behind her neck and perched on her shoulders, the vampire chuckles lightly in her dark armor, bowing gracefully to the king. Unable to suppress his shock, Len jumps back. Staring at the woman, he quickly realize who she was, laughing.


    "You surprise me with the Gate Guardian''s presence. Truly, it is an honor to have you attend this meeting with us. You will be a sight for everyone to see." Charlotte was humbled by the comment, but she says, "Let''s get. The sooner, the better. I plan to kill something today." Nodding in agreement, Len leads us through the plaza. I eyed at the various soldiers now. Unlike last time, there were a bunch of trainees sparring against each other with their bare hands and doing physical exercises. Now, I stare at a number of armored units setting camp and preparing a ton of equipment. Walking away from the plaza, we arrive at the castle. Going up those stairs, we end up taking a left.  Turning right once we reach the second level, the three of us walk down a huge corridor. Marble columns spaced themselves between every window on our left as they hold some sort of ornament. Most of them have some stone portrait of someone important. Eyeing at the width of this corridor, it can allow people to walk to and fro. Two soldiers walk by us, bringing up the upcoming battle. Stopping at the metal door at the end of the corridor, two heavily armored knights stood there.


    These knights do not dawn a purple armor, surprising me when I thought Len''s knights would be here instead. Standing tall and vigilant, they wore dark red armor resembling the color of dried up blood. Trying to suppress the nightmares from this morning, I just shake the thoughts away. They looked like armored demonic entities. If one was to approach them from afar, they would assume they were demons. They bore a helmet with horns protruding out from the side. Their line like visors stare straight ahead, not heeding our presence. The bottom part of their helmets reveal the teeth like designs carved against the armor. Spikes protrude out of their shoulders, elbows, and their arm gauntlets. These spikes are sharp enough to act as weapons. In their hands, they both bear a shield and spear.


    "Oh my. It has been too long since I feast my eyes on the Abyssal knights. It is a great sight to stare at these magnificent soldiers." After saying her compliment, the knights turned to Charlotte. They quickly broke out of their stiff stances, jumping towards the wall.


    "Charlotte?!" one of them exclaim.


    "In the flesh. I am going to guess that Adramelech Logan is present. I cannot believe that old geezer is still alive. He is the only one who can train such skillful warriors." The two knights bow to Charlotte, "We are thankful for your grace Gate Guardian. Do not waste such time with us though, please enter the room." Getting up from their bow, they push the doors open. Staring into the room, a ton of high rank warriors and mages are seated around the giant gray circular table. I only felt sweat trickle down my back. Leading the way, Len moves around the seated members. Behind these warriors and mages, I can stare at their bodyguard or other important other standing there, eyeing at me with concern.


    "The king decided to bring this rank two warrior...?"


    "Thought she was a rank one..."


    "Wait- isn''t that Charlotte? The Gate Guardian for Eswaria''s gate."


    "Oh, what brings you here girl?" An old man chuckles, folding his arms across his chest. This individual has a fearsome helmet. It looked like a demon''s head! Literally. I can see four yellow eyes locking their gaze towards us with four to six horns protruding from the top and sides of  his helmet. Unable to glance at his armor, I know that it should look fearsome as well. The realistic details of the helmet and arm gauntlet made his appearance like a demon.


    "Adramelech Logan, you still live." the vampire scoffs, swinging the scythe over her once before returning it over her shoulder, "I thought you would have died before you reached the Fiend rank back then." The man scoffs, "Yeah. If you didn''t leave that one pitiful guy for me to train on, I would have. Glad to see a very old face in this batch of people." Charlotte eyes at him asking the next question, "Is the situation down there that serious."


    "If you only see me here, what do you think?" What were they talking about. Throwing my curiosity away, I can hear the people talking about Charlotte''s former reputation.


    "The Crimson Vampire Overlord is here?"


    "Wait, she was an Overlord?" someone asks.


    "An Overlord of her race way back then. She lead many other vampires who terrified the Underworld. Charlotte was known as the Grim Reaper as well. She slayed countless of people and bathed in their blood. She had so many names. The main one people used was the ''Blood Lust Devil.'' In the night, she would torture you to death or torment you to submission." My body could not halt the shivers down my spine. Charlotte was this dangerous?


    No, King Len and Gate Guardian Charlotte are strong. Only using a fraction of their powers, I barely survived. Leading back to what I said when Gallant rescued me, there is someone who is always stronger than yourself. Secretly, I lust for this. I want to be up there as well. Another armored individual says, "Is this the guest you want to bring King Len? A rank two? How useless..."


    "Fiend General Agni," a familiar voice echoes in the air, "Do not be too quick to judge. That woman outwitted me. Not only is she the girl who kissed me, but she took the elf I was trying to obtain for myself. How are you Anne?" Wait, how did she know my fake name? Was she listening to my discussion with Esta when she left? Well, no time to think about such things.


    "Hehe... Hello Abaddon Morrin. It is a pleasure to see you again." Some of the females start to gossip now, whispering and giggling at what Morrin said.


    "Oh, she is something!"


    "I wouldn''t mind getting fucked by that."


    "Damn, what I would do against a girl like that..."


    Blushing slightly, King Len seats himself on his throne that stands a bit higher over the table and the other members around the table. Sitting to his right, I sat on the marble chair. I stare around the table, seeing the various high ranking warriors and mages attending this meeting. Levitating her scythe, Charlotte jumps onto the blade of her scythe, perching herself forward with her legs crossed and a hand supporting her head.


    "Let us start!" a grey haired man exclaims, silencing all the chatter going around, "I am Emperor Alfred X. Augusta the Fifth!" Amazed at his fierce voice, it echoes in the large room. Standing with that dark gold armor, he exemplifies the looks of a golden knight. His wrinkled face was mixed in with some slight scars all over his cheeks, but his eyes reveals a strange light. A light of something- I couldn''t tell at the moment. Nonetheless, this man continues on, "King Len will now inform us of the situation to come." Emperor Alfred sits back down, King Len getting up from his seat. On cue as he moves one of his hands forward, a light blue image of the city appears on the entire table. Zooming out, the city becomes a white dot, but the area surrounding the table was a detailed map in a 3D representation. One can see the details of the mountains, trees, rivers, and other geographic things. Amazed by this technology, I eye at the three new dots all over this map. Red, yellow, and blue.


    "As we all know, the enemies are trying to attack us today. Preparing twenty thousand troopers in this city, the enemies sent several armies containing thirty thousand soldiers around the city. However, they did not expect to bump into Emperor Titus'' armies along with the Grahams armies. Due to these fellow and neutral parties, they have secured our left and right flank of the city. At the rear, several of Titus'' armies have safeguarded the back entrance to the city. Despite this, we have issues with the front." King Len points to the huge red dot approaching Zezrious, "In three to four hours, this army will try to engage us. Of course, this army is not an issue when it comes to firepower, but if this army closes in on our settlement, we will be facing against their main force. Their main force contains five thousand Saint and Angel rank soldiers. They are the main elite force of this entire operation. Leading them, a twelve-winged Angel." The king pauses, eyeing at the moving dot.


    "This army contains ten thousand troopers rank of the eighth and thirteenth rank, a couple of Saints, and two to four Angels having six to eight wings. We can easily send one army to fight them head on, but after they gain information about our reinforced garrison, they have called in another ten thousand troopers to push with them. Sending one army is not enough now. What strategy should we implement?" Without saying anything else, Len sits back down as the members around the table erupt into discussion.


    "It is obvious that we send a good amount of troops to fight them." one of the Fiends suggested.


    "Yeah, no. We do not have the luxury of getting that many reinforcement if we lose a lot of soldiers." a woman explains.


    Hearing the various discussions, I decide to pull out the medal Len gave me from my storage ring. I had a few questions stirring in my head after the general explanation of the situation.


    "Why do we have to stop this army? Isn''t this a pawn army?"


    "Oh yeah, you weren''t in the last meeting. Apparently, the Angels have this beacon like device. If one plants it in a certain area, an army, or an individual, can teleport to the beacon. Despite our defenses right now, if the main force appears today, the results will be catastrophic. Wanting to delay them for today, I want to strengthen and finalize some weapons."


    "Ah... I am guessing that the options everyone is thinking about is to charge towards the enemy or fight them behind the safety of our walls." King Len just nods his head slightly.


    "But both results leave a sour taste in my mouth. Attacking them head on will be too dangerous, and fighting today will end in defeat. The people in this room will be relying on my inventions and my new army more then anything, but if I do not have the time to finish the new weapon I am making right now, I doubt I can assure a fifty percent chance of survivability."


    "That''s a bit grim." I thought, "Do you have any other strategies to implement?"


    "I know a ton of things I can do, but I doubt that I have the resources to try it. The issue right now is to obtain a force that can attack our enemies. I do not have any spare armies to use...other than the idiot who did not appear in our meeting."


    "Oh? Who would that be?"


    "This Prince Arnos," Len said, "I already know about his reputation, but he is late to the meeting... I wouldn''t mind sending this idiot against the incoming enemies right now. He is not needed for the defense of my city." Hearing that name, I can feel a cold feeling engulfing me. Pushing it aside violently, I steeled my thoughts and ask him quickly, "So this is the only issue that you want  me to see?"


    "It is an annoying issue that even I cannot resolve easily. Unless we find something else to implement, we will be stuck with these two solutions. If we send an army out, you can see why we will lose a good amount of forces." Eyeing at the visual display, I can see the circular formation surrounding the city. The charging enemies are moving to the opened gap.


    "The opening in the circular defense?" I asked.


    "Yeah. by the time we actually mobilize an army to stop them, those forces will be within our already established circular perimeter. They will be heading right for us. By then, we will be sending three times the amount of soldiers to stop their charge. Spreading our forces thin to stop their charge, this will lead us to a giant disadvantage. Our soldiers will lose their life against the tightly packed armies, but we will cover a good amount of land to watch their movements. If we do not cover the land, the enemies can flank our armies and cut our numbers greatly. And even if we stop the armies, it does not rule out the chance for the Angels to place their beacons in our land. With most of the warriors out on the field, it will be hard to stop the Angels from flying past us." Putting down the medal that allowed me to talk to King Len, I start to gather my thoughts.


    With our numbers, we''re already at a disadvantage. Three against one. Every life counts in this upcoming battle. Depending on today''s outcome, it will either lead to the city''s demise or the city''s chances to win tomorrow''s battle. Recalling a distant memory, I smiled at a useful memory that came into my head.


    Back at the mansion, I was unable to read anything about the world or anything that involved methods to escape. Switching most of the books with heavily engrossed strategy tactics, I read them out of boredom. Nero saw me read these books and invited me to a game of chess. Unable to keep up, I was able to checkmate him in a few turns. Impressed, he decides to test me with what I should do with certain scenarios when it comes to leading soldiers in the field. With my young self at that time, I had a hard time grasping some of the concepts and tactics Nero corrected me on. After some time, I was able to utilize and calmly assess certain problems when it came to warfare.


    A couple of key points he emphasized on were the ability to adapt to the situations, and using any resource to one''s advantage. Spies, other parties, political interests, bribes, sabotage, any of these would help. Knowledge of the land also plays a vital role in the battlefield. Depending on the situation, I could suggest the most efficient method to counter any attack. Or most. I cannot say that I have tested my tactician side of me with the real deal.


    With a bright mind, I know King Len has several ideas he would love to execute, but he does not have the knowledge to how to execute it. What we needed was another army to intervene and stop this army. We needed another party. Due to yesterday''s incident, I have the perfect idea.


    "How about we use the Ironclaw orcs and the demon spawn army to attack the enemies." My suggestion silenced all the discussions and arguments all around the table. A snarky scoff rings in the air. "Ha? Those fucking orcs won''t help us." It was the slim armored man named Agni who spoke against me, "Are you dumb? Why the hell are you here in the first place? A-"


    "Listen to her idea," King Len states coldly, an intense glare landing on Agni, "I brought her here because she can do things that I can''t." Planning to explain myself, I turn to Len to ask him, "Are you able to send someone to tell the clan about the incoming army?" The king raise his eyebrow, clarifying something, "The orcs will not help us."


    "Not directly," I countered, "But indirectly. They should be bored against the other factions. Spreading rumors about a strong enemy near them, they will definitely attack them."


    "Pfft, how the hell do you know that they will attack? I find this stupid-"


    "I have captured several Ironclaw soldiers yesterday. They told me this information." Maybe I should have left that part out.


    "Captured!? You!? Ha, let me see these damn orcs." Without a second to waste, one of them appeared behind the king. "What the...!?"


    "You called? Oh," the orc notices me and bows, "Master. I did not know you were here?" Turning to the crowd of people, the armored orc can tell how powerful all each person was, "Whoa..."


    "Explain to them about the fight you had yesterday with a Graham family''s army. They do not believe that you guys were utterly bored." It seems like the orc shook off the shock or fear of seeing all these high rank warriors. He turns to all of them, angered by this statment.


    Scoffing and making an orc-ish sound, he says, "The Ironclaws are bored as hell. If we hear that someone strong is nearby, we test them out. Politics and other talking crap can exit the door. Just tell us something interesting, we''ll go fucj them up."


    "You can go back to mining." Len says. Turning to me, I just nod my head to follow his orders. Leaving, the people in the room were in disbelief. I captured a rank thirteen orc?


    "I-Impossible!" Agni mutters, but I decide to continue on, "With that said. I will also need information about the demon spawn army that roams around this region. Is there anyway to control them?" No one said a word. Instead, they turn their gaze to someone behind me? The only one behind me is...


    "At least someone has a brain here." Insulted, Len says, "I don''t have the allies and resources unlike Anne."


    "Right, right..." snapping her fingers, many dots appears on the display map. "I have summoned fifty thousand demon spawns. Use them as you please." Fifty thousand!? I eye at Charlotte in confusion. She controlled those demons!? Wait, was she trying to lure Louise into enter her turf yesterday?! Reading my face, she says, "You see, I control these armies to lure strong prey to my turf. Since I cannot move around, I need something to push people to come to me." Licking her lips, I hear a laugh roar in the air.


    "Devilish, aren''t ya Charlotte?"


    "Shut up old man," Charlotte says, eyeing at Adramelech Logan, "I am surprised that you didn''t ask me about it? Hell, no one in the room suggested something worthy other than Anne. You guys were stuck on the idea of sending your armies or defending? Why didn''t you toss something worthwhile onto the table? It wouldn''t get shot down and it might be worth the try? People are to afraid to feel like an idiot nowadays."


    "Well it seems like we will have to thank Anne for coming to this meeting. She also brought you along, helping our troubled situation we couldn''t solve from yesterday." Morrin says with folded arms, "And it seems like those orcs are preparing to lay an attack on our enemies." Several yellow dots appear above Charlotte''s gate location.


    "We will need an army to attack the front. Even if we have numbers now, the devil spawn army is weak. The orc army will be the only focus for the higher ups. If we can send another strong army, the enemies will be halted for today." I forget to tell Charlotte to tell her demons not to attack the orcs, but I think she got the jest of it.


    "Prince Arnos will attack the enemies head on. He has his army mobilized already. With three armies already moving out, they should be able to force the enemies back and hold them at bay for today." King Len says, "I will be testing out some new inventions to provide them cover fire."  Most of the people at the table were relieved that the fighting was postponed till tomorrow. However, they are surprised that I pulled off the impossible. Adjourning the main meeting, most of the evil warriors and mages left the room. Only a few stayed behind to talk to Charlotte and me. Adramelech Logan and Abaddon Morrin. Eyeing at Logan, his appearance resembled a demonic fire demon. The dark red colors his realistic demon armor. He looks like Golem! Hell, he could be a slightly smaller version of the Ironclaw orcs. Trying to see the back of his armor, I can see some slight wings or something.


    We were standing at the entrance of the room, idly chatting.


    "You impressed me once again." Morrin chuckles, her face turned towards me, "I swear, you come up with the craziest of ideas and surprise me more and more. I wouldn''t mind having you serve under me. I will place you as a general or something." Chuckling lightly, I refused such an offer, "I doubt that I want to visit the Underworld anytime soon..." Morrin wanted to press on, but she stopped herself. She knows why.


    "Damn. Mocking me in front of the new people, what the hell Charlotte." the old man laughs though, "Well. I doubt you''ll agree to us suggesting such things. I bet you''ll do it for any young lass though. You also had THAT reputation as well." Charlotte slashed her scythe at the man, forcing him onto the ground. He lets out another laugh, "Aggressive as well!"


    "Man, if you say anything else, I''ll kill you."


    "Didn''t know you were that close to Charlotte." Morrin chuckles, "Are you trying to get a harem?"


    "WHAT!?" I screamed, I-I am not! C-Charlotte is just a friend!"


    "Damn. I really want to get a taste of you though. Seems like you just push me further and further away." the vampire says, showing a bit of disappointment in her voice. I did not if I could cry or laugh. Is she joking around?


    "W-What? Don''t tease me like that." I said, my face glowing slightly. How can she be so blunt about such things? Isn''t there a limit to who you can love? Or more like, isn''t there a proper way to love someone? Moving that aside, Morrin says, "Tomorrow I hope to see your fight, but I do not think a rank two like yourself will be allowed on the field. Fiend General Agni will be utterly sour towards you, but if he does create any issues, just let us know."


    "He better not do anything in front of me." Charlotte says, "I don''t take kindly to anyone pushing my friends around."


    "I hope to see you tomorrow on the field Charlotte," Logan chuckles, dusting the dirt off of his armor, "I will be looking forward to our contest."


    "Contest?"


    "Back then, we fought to see who would kill fifty enemies first." Logan explains, "In all those times, Charlotte was able to beat me in our contests. Using that damn scythe, you literally displayed a bunch of your firepower. I couldn''t keep up, but now it has been a thousand or so years?"


    "You''re on old man." Charlotte smirks, "You better keep up then, or I''ll whoop your ass."


    "Ha ha! We''ll see!" The two finally left, leaving the Emperor Alfred and his rulers in the room. Len told me that he wanted me to stay. Charlotte decides to stick around since I was the one who invited her to come. She wanted to leave with me.


    In truth, Gallant had asked the vampire to keep her eyes on Aisha when she was to accompany the princess to the castle. He did not trust Len.


    After the doors closed behind them, I decide to sit in a random chair. Emperor Alfred and his rulers are in the room with us now. Eyeing at the door, Emperor Alfred says, "I am impressed at your works... Princess Aisha." What?


    Getting up from my chair, I was ready to take action. The Emperor raise his hands saying, "Do not worry. We do not plan to turn you in or kill you." My eyes glare at the Emperor, my body full of energy.


    "How do you know my identity?"


    "You did nothing wrong. A knight of yours explained to me why Emperor TItus is hunting the Graham''s family down." Gallant revealed this? Why did he? Pondering what Gallant was planning, I ask him, "Well, you know who I am now, but what do you plan to do?"


    "More like I was so impressed at your skills, I want to make you a queen under my kingdom." Eh? Did I hear that right? My mind felt like it didn''t comprehend what the Emperor just said. Asking him to repeat, I said, "What?"


    "Emperor Alfred whats you to join our kingdom." Len repeated, smiling at me. The other rulers that stayed behind also displayed a friendly smile. Speechless, I just gathered my thoughts. I thought that these guys would praise me for my intelligence, but to make me a ruler, that was unexpected. I already know the reason why, it was obvious. Whatever Len said to him, the Emperor found every word to be true.


    "I cannot decide on such a thing at this moment." I chuckle lightly, "I need to increase my rank, and gain more experience as a warrior." The king sighs in a mix of joy and sadness. I continue to explain my future plans though, hoping he can at least wait after my goal to the Pillars of Gluttony.


    "I plan to travel into the Pillars of Gluttony. I want to test myself and get a Souleater weapon." Awing in amazement, the Emperor lets out a tremendous laugh. "Alright! I will wait for your answer once you survive. I cannot wait to see you grow into a fine warrior!"


    "The reason why we bought up your identity also means we want to establish a good relationship with you Aisha," Len explains, "We all hate Emperor Titus. After this battle, we plan to help your siblings escape their cruel fate against the Empeeror''s soldiers."


    "Won''t you guys become enemies?" I asked.


    "We were going to do so eventually. Might as well do it now..." All of us start to laugh, but I eye at the map. Is it me or the dots on the left side disappear? Len''s calm face turns pale and stern.


    "We got a problem." Len says coldly, "Tell everyone to get ready for combat!"


    "What!?" the Emperor turns around to see what has happened.


    "How did the enemies wipe out..." Several rulers already left the room, quickly running down the corridor to inform the others. Len curse to himself, getting up from his seat. "I will need to finalize my weapons right now!" The Emperor says to me, "You should get ready to evacuate." Turning around, he disappears in a flash.


    Hastily retreating, I pursued the red hair king.


    "I thought the main army was our only concern!" Doubling his ace, we walk down the back corridor.


    "No, they are not the only ones we should worry about! I did not expect the other armies to push through right now. Something must have killed Titus'' soldiers and the Grahams. Shit, what could have wiped them off that easily, they had several Demi-Gods and other high ranking warrior and mages."


    "I plan to take my orcs with me." As I said this, the orcs appears in front of me with pickaxes.


    "Huh?"


    "Your services are done," Len explains, "I will have to excuse myself. I need to focus on finishing these last minute weapons. Get going, this settlement will be attacked in a few minutes!" Len teleports away now, leaving me with the orcs and Charlotte.


    "We should go back to the tavern." I said, all of us running out of the castle.


    In a cold realization, the vampire was silent about the events that transpired. There was a reason why she was quiet. Fear has found its way into the vampire''s body. When she fought against Nero, she was frightened at the tremendous power he had, and the strength he hid. Never facing a Black Knight, that was one of her most scary experience with the forgotten warriors.


    There was a huge reason why Gallant was unable to sleep. Feeling a familiar dread, he warned Charlotte about the presence of an old mortal enemy. Telling the vampire about the Black Knight history, he told her that he felt the presence of a Death Knight nearby. It was very faint, and he was unable to say if it was that or something else.


    If a Death Knight has appeared, how will she fair against the warrior of old? She knows that fear will attack her again.


    In the fields...


    "Why are you helping us?" question a white armored unit. A Saint elite approach the mysterious figure who annihilated the armies holding them at bay. In a single attack, this individual decimated them off the face of the earth. Carrying a strange doom greatsword against his shoulder, the hooded and robed figure just shrugs. "You want to get that settlement right? I just did it out of the kindness of my heart."


    "Oh?" the Saint was going to question the person, but they have to take the opportunity to place the beacon down. Leaving him alone, the Saint rejoins the army. They start to charge towards the settlement. The mysterious figure lets a smirk spread on their face. Walking away from the city, the person says, "We''ll be waiting."


    Gallant and Golem can hear those words directed to them. They eye at one another, knowing full well that it was a Death Knight. Strange that this individual was walking away from the settlement, but that means they have one less problem to worry about. Even though the knights were not at the meeting, they can tell that the enemies were approaching the castle. If a Death Knight was nearby, the being helped the enemies by destroying the outside armies. Anything involving a Death Knight, their main goal is to destroy the Black Knights.


    Louise and Esta eye at the two silent knights. They were chatting about Aisha''s curse. Unable to figure out Aisha''s problems this morning, Esta asked Gallant and Golem about it. Informing both of them, the girls were in shock. Not only did Aisha have this curse, but it was developed by one of the geniuses of the Underworld. Currently, Gallant and Golem withhold the information about the female genius'' dictatorship and her plans to dominate all of the Underworld for herself.


    "What''s wrong?" Louise asks. Several purple knights burst into the tavern, saying, "Everyone, prepare to evacuate! Gather your belongings and exit through rear gate in a calm manner." The townsfolk knew what was going to happen. They did not panic though, following the procedures given to them. Both Gallant and Golem gaze at Esta and Louise, "We have to move."


    "What about Aisha?"


    "We will meet up with her, don''t worry." Esta felt a bit worried for the princess, hoping that she was fine. She never heard of these Crusades. Well, she''ll understand why these war are dangerous. Usually, the opposing side would spare the civilians, but depending on certain circumstances, the opposing sides can kill unarmed civilians.


    Unless they choose to bow down and worship them, then they are spared.


    Zezrious is being targeted for being neutral for too long. Pissing off the light side by gaining the dark forces help, they plan to eliminate everyone in the city. They believe that the people are corrupted now, and they need to send a clear example to the people of the city.


    Revealing themselves in the open, several explosions and bullets rain down onto the soldiers. Eliminating at least one hundred of these soldiers, the rest of the warriors and mages raised a shield around them. Some of the projectiles pierce through these shields, killing the warrirors and mages. Cursing at this new invention, the soldiers try their best to protect themselves. One of the Angels start to place the beacon in the ground. Waiting for the beacon to reposition itself into the ground, a sudden blast of energy ripple through the air. Suddenly, five thousand experts of Saints and Angels stood there. Three of them got shot down by these magical projectiles. The leader, the twelve-winged Angel, place a powerful shield that blocked everything coming towards the army.


    "You are not the driving force. Explain to me what happened. How did your army push the left side?"


    "Sir," the six-winged angel bows to the leader, "A mere stranger annihilated the armies holding us at bay. With those forces eliminated, we were able to call you to the front lines." Satisfied, the leader eyes at the settlement.


    "This city has guns? No, it has a lot more than that..." On cue, several explosions erupted across the leader''s mana shield covering his soldiers. "I was hoping that we would outnumber them with more numbers. With ten thousand or more, we''ll be fighting one against two with the enemy. Our forces are being preoccupied by these other armies right?"


    "Yes my lord!" the six-winged angel answered. "Lieutenant," a female eight-winged angel flies toward their leader. "Take a thousand from our main army to handle these other armies holding our troopers. We shall initiate the attack. I want reinforcement to engulf this city with sheer numbers. This city has a bunch of firepower. The faster you clear these enemy armies, the better. Do not hold back and help our allies push."


    "By your word." She says. Taking a thousand soldiers of the Saints and Angels, they went to the surrounding areas to help their other armies. "Get the soldiers ready!" Several siege equipment appeared out of nowhere, landing all across the ground next to the common soldiers, "We will start our assault now!" All of the Angels flied right to the city, the warriors and mages of the eighth and thirteenth charging on the ground.


    "Take them down!" a wall commander announce. Being one of Len''s purple knights, they ordered several mini-turrets to unleash a volley on the flying Angels. Several Fiends and demonic ranked warriors and mages take to the sky to counter the Angels and Saints. Explosions, magic, bullets, and arrows cover the air and ground. Some of the Angels tried to take down the turrets mounted on the wall, but Fiend General Agni stabbed a sword right through the Angel''s pure white armored body.


    "Damn idiots, you think I''ll let you!?" These mounted machines were keeping the enemies at bay. Blasting a ton of bullets into the air, these turrets can tear a two through six-winged angel with no problem. It can pulverize any warrior, mage, or Saint as well if they were targeted. Several Fiends charge at the twelve-winged angel. Scoffing at their folly, the angel leader just unleash several clones of himself that sliced the enemies in mere seconds.


    "What are you guys doing!? Get your shields up and breach their walls!" Far away, catapults and trebuchets lined themselves on the flat plains. Distracted by the charging armies, these artillery pieces finalize their coordinates. Pulling the lever, these wooden devices release several magic infused rocks. Upon impact, they will explode. These rocks fly towards the stationed soldiers on the walls and at the mounted guns. Agni curse at one of the rocks flying to him, slashing the obstruction in half before it destroyed a mounted turret. Some of the ladders latched onto the wall, the enemy warriors lusting for melee combat.


    "What''s the situation?" Len asks to Agni, the general was fending off a two-winged angel. Using a great amount of energy, he created another clone of himself to stab the armored silver unit from behind. Fusing with his clone, Agni reports, "The main army is here- shit, fuck off! The issue is, there is only a good three thousand of these... I SAID FUCK OFF!"


    "Hey, come in!" Cursing, Len eyes at the map. He had his advanced soldiers survey the lands. Apparently, finishing off Agni''s sentence, the two thousand or one thousand Saints and Angels were missing. The fighting on the left wall should have lost most of their defenses, but a few mounted turrets and cannons are still on the walls. Staring at several red dots, they were approaching the preoccupied armies. The "pawn" army they worried over is becoming a small army. By the time the enemy reinforcement arrive, they will become the target for all three of these armies.


    Yet this doesn''t change the fact that the city will be surrounded and outnumbered soon. Evacuating the civilians south, they will bump into Titus'' men who should have secured the escape route now. The problem will lie in protecting these civilians. The fighting in the left side will slowly make its way around the entire settlement. Well, this will happen once more armies join up with the Angel''s assault. Wait, Len notice that Agni said three thousand. The enemy army that breached off to head north to Titus'' and Grahams'' army are in the northwest... Where is the other thousand soldiers of the main army? He eyes at a new red dot that emerged from the southwest.


    Sweat form on the king''s forehead. "I need to get someone to protect the civilians... Abaddon Morrin!" The king picks up the communicator violently off of the table.


    "What is it? We''re sort of-"


    "No time. I want to assign you or someone to guard the evacuation routes."


    "Huh? Why? The fighting is taking place in the west."


    "Enemy reinforcement will be appearing at the northwest and the southwest of the city. The civilians are not heavily protected. I want someone to save them!" Morrin was quiet for a moment.


    "You will be aligning yourself to evil if you want us to go that far." Biting his lower lip, the king tries to figure out what to do. Should he reveal his secret army to save his own people? No. Even if he stayed neutral in this alignment of good and evil, these light beings will not take kindly to repelling their armies back. They already see him as an enemy.


    "I will." The girl chuckles.


    "Alright, I will see what we can do. We will tell you if we can''t though. It seems like these Angels are starting to get past the walls and into the settlement..." With that said, Len can hear the woman engage in fierce combat. Sighing, the king decides to open a large door. Revealing several large machines, the king eyes at his private army standing in the plaza now.


    "When the enemy comes into the city, prepare to head out! You shall show me the fruit of your training and bring glory to Zezrious! I, the hero king of Zezrious, will display the full powers in this fight! For victory!" The soldiers all raise their weapons up in the air and letting out a fierce war cry.


    I was at the rear entrance watching the millions of civilians heading out of this city. The orcs under my command were utterly confused at this evacuation. They bugged me about what was going on.


    "It''s a Crusade," I said, "The armies of light are laying siege to this city and plan to take it by force. They were hoping to convert the people to their religion, but due to the dark forces aiding us, they decide to call this a heretic city to purge."


    "Eh? Religion? The fuck is that?" apparently these orc never had such a thing.


    "Something like worshiping," Charlotte explains, "Like how you worship Demi-God creatures and stuff."


    "Who told you this bullshit?" an orc asks. Tilting her head in confusion, the vampire glares at the rank ten orc, "What? You guys worship those damn animals right? I hear the orc race in general worship some animal deities..."


    "Us Skullclaws worship no one. We praise and obey the strong, but we don''t have this thing call worship. Those are the other clans, we sacrificed such beliefs to gain this power." I eye at their armor.


    "Cursed armor? What is so good about cursed armor?" I ask.


    "This armor will take away all of your necessities like sleep, eating, sleepiness, grooming, and other stuff. We have skin composed of heavy armor, so it''ll be harder for us to die. No damn assassin can kill us now." one of the rank ten warrior comments. "Beside, we got an improvement in our armor thanks to King Len."


    "Oh?" The red hair king did promise these guys some gifts.


    "He he, you''ll see later." the orcs all had a unison laugh. That just troubled me.


    "Master!" Turning, I can feel Esta tackling me to the ground. "Whoa!" Louise sighs at the elf tackling me down, "You shouldn''t do that. We are suppose to be evacuating. This is serious Esta. A-Anne," almost using my real name, "Tell Esta how serious this is."


    "We have to get going. I waited for you guys to..." Explosions start to rain all over the clear fields behind me. Loud banging echoes in the air as a grey block object moves at the incoming beings running towards the civilians. Blasting a ton of bullets onto the ground, I can see a ton of warriors dying from the strange weapon. The purple knights nearby quickly rushed towards these charging units. My face grew pale.


    "They''re coming this way." Gallant says, drawing out his sword. The calm civilians were now panicking, trying their push to run. A purple knight quickly says to the running civilians, "Follow down this path! You should be able to reach a checkpoint with another army. Soldiers, protect these civilians!" The once empty field starts to fill itself with soldiers of various ranks. In the sky, Saints and Angels descend onto the walls. Another batch of soldiers were rushing to the evacuating civilians. The knights guarding these civilians were few in numbers.


    Cursing, I rush through the crowd to join up with these purple knights. They notice me, trying to stop me. Running past them, I had to get their attention. I also had to feign my powers for now, but I can use these guns to do the talking. Pulling out the customized pistols, I quickly fired into the charging silver soldiers coming at us. The enemies were confused to why this lone warrior was charging at them.


    Aiming at their heads, I pull the trigger. With the precision and accuracy perks for these guns, I can easily run and shoot at them. And the good part about this, I do not need to reload my pistols! Well, at least these I has holding these warriors at bay. I doubt that I can hold a Saint or an Angel.


    What the hell!? A good twenty soldiers just died to this silver hair warrior. She flies in the air, aiming those pistols at their heads! Trying to shield themselves with mana, the enemy warriors only find the bullet piercing through their covered skulls. What the hell!? She is suppose to be weak! Why is a rank two massacring these warriors easily.


    "Die!" Several mages unleash several light arrows. What?! The girl was already gone?! Such speed!


    I dashed right to those mages, aiming my pistols right into their guts. Pulling the trigger, I watch the bullet pierce through their unprotected flesh, blood splashing all over me. I have no time to collect my thoughts. There are a lot of these warriors compared to the vanguard protecting the civilians. I have to divert their attention to me!


    The purple knights were amazed at Aisha once again. They cannot believe that this woman was killing a ton of high rank warriors and swiftly executed those mages. "You guys should go protect the civilians." A giant black knight walks by them. Well, there are two of them. The shorter of the two told these knights off, "We will hold these guys off."


    "Are you crazy-" the purple knight stopped himself. He can see that this dark knights were far stronger then him. Not only that, a deadly aura was wrapping around them. "Hey Golem," the giant knight eyes at the smaller one, "Toss me into the air. There''s some irritated flying bastards planning to unleash a deadly spell on our princess." The giant knight picks up his ally. More like swing him in one mighty throw, the guy piercing through the air.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Jeez," a white hair woman appears swinging her scythe around her neck before she grabs it. In a flash, the woman was gone! Looking around, the knights found the white hair girl slashing a good hundred soldiers clustered together before she reappears up in the sky to slice several incoming angels.


    "Who the hell are you guys?!" the knights asks. The giant just says, "Humans."


    Before they can react, a beam of light was coming right at the purple knights. Closing their eyes, the purple knights cowered for their incoming death. Apparently, it never came. Opening their eyes, they stare at the giant who blocked the shot with his shields. Eyeing at the person who charged the shot, the black knight raises his shield arms out to clasp them together. When he did this, he says, "Shield. Blast." In a straight path, the ground curved like if a ball of air just fired from the man''s shields. A lot of the enemies were blasted by this, a good chuck of their bodies were gone.


    "My god..."


    "Better go," the green hair woman says, "You''ll only trouble us. Make sure you protect your people." The elf was somewhat shocked and puzzled. She bows at the knights, rushing beside the giant knight. He was slowly making his way to his other allies. These knights were agape at what just happened. Four people just wiped out a two hundred troopers.


    "Hey! Let''s show these assholes what we orcs are made of!" They all roar, a terrifying pressure was sent through the air. How did these orcs get to God rank in a second?! And there are twenty of them!?" Charging into the field, they fought side by side with the white and silver hair girls.


    "Yeah. We should leave this to them." The knights left the fighting to the random group.


    After we killed a good amount of them, I know I ranked up.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Due to the [Death Increase] you have killed 82 enemies.


    Increase +5 until it reaches hits or past level 20.


    Skills (Level 1-19) +5 to:


    [Level 10 Unarmed] --> [Level 20 Unarmed]


    [Level 10 Rearm] --> [Level 20 Rearm]


    [Level 14 Bondage] --> [Level 24 Bondage]


    [Level 14 Beast taming] --> [Level 24 Beast Taming]


    [Level 3 Gun Smith] --> [Level 23 Gun Smith]


    [Level 11 Axes] --> [Level 21 Axes]


    [Level 19 Spears] --> [Level 24 Spears]


    [Level 18 Daggers] --> [Level 23 Daggers]


    [Level 9 Bartering] --> [Level 24 Bartering]


    [Level 16 Traps] --> [Level 21 Traps]


    [Level 19 Disarming of Traps] --> [Level 24 Disarming of Traps]


    Skills Gained: [Level 70 Regeneration]


    [Level 70 Protection]


    [Level 100 Holy Weapons]


    [Level 80 Staff]


    [Level 86 Light Comet]


    [Level 85 Light Arrow]


    [Level 89 Multiple Light Arrows]


    [Level 90 Robes]


    [Level 120 Fire Shot]


    [Level 120 Ice Shot]


    [Level 120 Thunder Shot]


    [Level 98 Holy Shields]


    [Level 92 Holy Armor]


    [Level 92 Fly]


    [Level 90 Heal]


    [Level 100 Grand Heal]


    [Level 93 Cure Ailments]


    [Level 73 Wall]


    [Level 29 Rune Making]


    [Level 100 Holy Artifact]


    [Level 120 Holy Arrow]


    Perks Gained: [Tremendous Mana]


    [Tremendous Wisdom]


    [Dual-Wield Magic]


    [Shortened Cast Time]


    [Reduced Mana Cost]


    [Magical Insight]


    [Regenerate Mana]


    [Fire Mage]


    [Ice Mage]


    [Thunder Mage]


    [Light Mage]


    [Holy Mage]


    Abilities Gained: [Divine Thunderstorm]


    [Holy Hailstorm]


    [Flaming Divinestorm]


    [Divine Tri-Shot]


    [Holy Fire Shot]


    [Holy Thunder Shot]


    [Holy Ice Shot]


    [Thunder Ice Shot]


    [Ice Fire Shot]


    [Fire Thunder Shot]


    [Holy Slash]


    [Holy Triple Slash]


    [Holy Embrace]


    [Holy Charge]


    [Holy Grace]


    Congratulations, you have reach rank three warrior and mage.


    Now please select the following one perk for each selection.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Wow. Just wow. I gained a bunch of insight in magic now, but my god. This went above my previous rank and powers as a mage. Holy shit- my god... I should stop using all of these light religious words, making me feel sick. Just repeating the same word over and over...


    Anyways, I am just dumbfounded at the damn levels of these skills and the large amount of abilities and magic I can utilize now! Yes, magic! I can stop using my chi now! Well, I can use both now at my leisure, but the next few windows puzzled me greatly.


    The first selection was for my warrior rank perk.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dark Imperator</td><td colspan=''2''>Dark War Goddess</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well, let''s see the explanation for the first perk...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Dark Imperator</td><td colspan=''3''>For every perk that gives you a title, class, or reputation of some sort, your skills (level 20-40) increases by +3. Also, this perk enables yourself to temporarily increase your rank by one for a certain amount of time. All skills (level 20-29) will get a +10 increase.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Now for the second one...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Dark War Goddess</td><td colspan=''3''>For every death, you gain an increase in affection points that will be kept separately. By stacking these, you can increase certain skills by using these affection points. Each affection point can increase any skill by +2. Having this perk, you can grace your worshipers, lovers, and/or followers with these affection points to increase their skill levels. You can also gain affection points by hugging, kissing, and/or having sex. Note: Your worshipers, lovers, and/or followers will also have their own affection points if you do it with them.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Before I can gather my thoughts about these warrior perks, another box pops out showing my mage perks.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Elven Mistress</td><td colspan=''2''>Witch of Darkness</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Do I really want to know what the first perk... My god, please do not...


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Elven Mistress</td><td colspan=''3''>Having an elf companion, you two will be connected by a spirit link that shares magical perks, skills, and abilities with one another. By selecting this perk, your elf companion will increase skills (level 20-29) by +5 if you have sex with her/him. Note: Your elf companion will be in love with you for all eternity. She/He will also be loyal as well.</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    What the...


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Witch of Darkness</td><td colspan=''3''>If you have light skills, abilities, and perks; you will receive the dark version of the those skills, abilities, and perks. Being a witch, you will also intoxicate the gender of your interests. Your significant other will also be able to inherit dark skills, abilities, and perks based on their skill level and rank if they have sex with you. Giving people your dark abilities gives your skills (level 20-29) an increase by +5. Note: By choosing this perk, people affiliated with the light side will hate you (depending on if its in a good or bad way).</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    ....


    I am speechless. Out of all four of these perks, the Dark Imperator is the only one that does not talk about sex or doing lovey dovey stuff with anyone. Why are these perks so evil!? Well... It''s not like I don''t like the benefits they give, but what the actually fuck?!


    The warrior perks give me a lot of benefits. With the Imperator one, I will certainly rank up and I can +3 until I can get to rank five. I can reach my goal to enter in the Pillars of Gluttony and I will be halfway to rank ten. There''s one huge flaw. Ranking up that fast, I will leave Esta behind. I did buy her for a traveling companion and an ally. If I speed up to much, she won''t catch up. I know I am going to select the War Goddess one.


    Being called a war goddess, this perk seems to fit my description. Ignoring the sex and kissing, I can just hug her and gain some affection points. Of course, the hugs have to be genuine and real. I doubt I will get points for hugging her constantly. Besides, I can help her gain levels in some of her skills. Unlike the mage perks.


    No. I don''t care what sort of devil tempts me, I am not choosing the first one! NOT! Nope, no way, no uh. I am not going to make this girl become a sex slave. She just escaped such a fate with those assholes who tricked her. I mean, the benefits are good, but I loathe the loving part. I don''t want to ruin her love life! What if she had some childhood friend she want to love or some elf prince. I am not choosing the first one...


    Meaning I have to choose the second one, but the idea of people already hating me... Well, especially right now, I think that it will only pain me later on. Most of the people affiliated with the light will hate me? Will  it be that quick? Can''t I befriend some of them? Am I doomed to stay on the dark side? Well... Ignoring that...


    I will gain a lot of beneficial spells, traits, and levels for selecting this perk. Although I will be seducing a bunch of women from here on out. Force a young innocent elf to becoming my lover and sex slave, or should I have a bunch of women gawk at me while the light side schemes plans on burning me at the stake?


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    You selected:


    Dark War Goddess


    Witch of Darkness


    Are you sure?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Saying yes, the next window pops up.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Congratulations!


    Special Perks Gained: [Dark War Goddess]


    [Witch of Darkness]


    Skills Gained: [Level 100 Evil Weapons]


    [Level 86 Dark Comet]


    [Level 85 Dark Arrow]


    [Level 89 Multiple Dark Arrows]


    [Level 98 Evil Shields]


    [Level 92 Evil Armor]


    [Level 93 Curse]


    [Level 73 De-Wall]


    [Level 70 De-Regeneration]


    [Level 70 De-Protection]


    [Level 90 Poison]


    [Level 100 Grand Intoxication]


    [Level 100 Evil Artifact]


    [Level 120 Damnation Arrow]


    Perk Gained: [Evil Mage]


    [Dark Mage]


    Abilities Gained: [Hellish Thunderstorm]


    [Damned Hailstorm]


    [Flaming Darkstorm]


    [Damned Fire Shot]


    [Cursed Thunder Shot]


    [Evil Ice Shot]


    [Cursed slash]


    [Triple Damnation Slash]


    [Evil Embrace]


    [Damnation Rite]


    [Cursing Death]


    Left over death count: 77


    Converted deaths to 77 Affection points


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Slapping my face, I feel like I just got tired of seeing the word "damned, evil, and cursed" now. How many times must they emphasize on these things. What surprised me was the huge amount of affection points I earned. Wow... I can figure out what to do with these later.


    As I stood there on the open fields (I swear it felt like an hour pass by when I was choosing my perk), my comrades noticed my level up. "Congratulations Aisha."


    "More. Incoming." Golem eyes at the field. Landing back onto the ground, Gallant destroys the very ground underneath him. Getting up, he rolls his shoulders and eyes at them. "These guys are nothing. I want to get going before they discover our powers." Hearing gunshots, I watch the field of enemies dropping to the ground. Eyeing at the south entrance, several light purple heavily armored troopers rush towards us bearing guns. Several Abyssal knights literally sprint towards the enemies, stabbing and ramming into the enemy warriors like savage demons. A huge blast of red energy blasts the air, Adramelech Logan unleashed a terrifying surge of energy from his armored chest.


    "That takes care of that. Charlotte, you picking on the weak or something?! Why not deal with these guys?"


    "I have an obligation to protect Anne." The Adramelech stood between us as his soldiers and Len''s gunners spread all across the field, "Well... I am surprised that you lass ranked up from all of this mess. I suggests you guys run away now and let us handle this..." A shocking tremor shakes the ground. All of us turned our attention to the settlement, the leader and several high rank angels were blasting volleys of white light blasting the city.


    "Shit... this ain''t gonna be pretty. Get going... There''s a eight-winged angel after those civilians. They will need your help. We will secure this area. You guys held most of the weaklings off, but the stronger ones are coming now." Charlotte eyes towards the forest where those civilians went into.


    "Guessing the enemies are trying to kill everyone?" I ask. Also looking into the forest.


    "Enemies will use whatever methods to win. Holding every civilian as a hostage can easily crush King Len. You might as well stop them. I do not know if you guys can..."


    "We''ll be fine," Gallant says, "Do not underestimate us."Rushing into the forest, we sprinted away. Logan eyes at the many Angels targeting him. He sighs, pulling out a greatsword and crossbow, "You want to kick my ass, well, don''t complain when you youngsters are dead!"


    Thousand of gunners were all around the settlement, activating their Anti-Realms. They easily wiped out the invading foot soldiers getting into the city. Against these strange gunners, the Demi-God and God rank warriors could not kill these heavily armored troops. The angels had to use their powers to kill a good amount of them, but they still charge out of the shielded inner castle. Something was being hidden in the inner sanctions of this settlement, the angel leader glaring down at the place.


    A huge laser roar through the air trying to engulf the angel leader. Quickly flying out of the way, the angel watch his allies get torn into nothingness. Turning around, the leader flies away from his location, several strong gunshots exploded where he once stood.


    "Hero King Len the Demon Slayer, I was hoping you would be joining our side, not the enemies." The red hair leader just shrugs his shoulders with his dark trench coat and vampire hat. "You attacked me due to Emperor Titus allegiance with the dark side and then called a Crusade on my city, do you think I would join you assholes after that? Now, look at what you did, destroying the hard work my citizens did to make this city flourish."


    "Well, I will be waiting for a surrender soon," the hooded twelve-winged angel says, his hands pulling out two double-sided spears, "We plan to hold your civilians hostage in a bit." Saying this, the angel was hoping that the king would lose his cool, but he didn''t. Confused, the angel only hears the red hair laugh manically in the air.


    "Why the hell are you laughing? You should be shaking and pleading for your civilians'' lives."


    "You act too high and mighty. There''s something I''ll let you know before I rip those wings from your back. Your soldiers will die to the Black Knights." The angel was confused at this. Who the hell are these black knights?


    "Pity you don''t know them. It will be your downfall." With that said, the king appears in front of the angel, firing his pistols in his face.


    The ambush was in place. The armies and those twelve and thirteen rank warriors and mages stood no chance against the thousand of troopers waiting for them. Planning to take these civilians hostage, they will only attack the heavily armed soldiers. With this sudden shifts in the Crusade, the light side have no way to win against the hero king''s mighty inventions. These soldiers out number them ten to one, Ten thousand troopers of the eighth through thirteenth rank along with some Demi-Gods.


    "Eliminate the Demi-Gods," the hooded armor eight-winged Angel stated, "They will trouble some of our units. Other than that, they will be easy to kill afterwords." Nodding at this command, several angels teleport throughout the heavily dense woods to find their target.


    A mere soldier decided to walk into the woods, trying to take a leak before he continues his guarding duties on the civilians. Looking around, he spots an angel trying to hide himself. Even though the warrior has masked their presence, it did not make them invisible. "ENEMIES SOLDIERS IN THE WOODS!"


    Sweat beaded down the eight-winged angel, annoyed that her troopers were spotted. Forming a Holy Javelin from her faith magic, she toss the light spear through the air at the screaming soldier. Several Demi-God release their Pressure Realm forcing her soldiers to reveal themselves. This was going to be bad. They will win, but they will have only a few troopers. Charging from their hiding spots, the troopers just rush at the enemies. Flying right towards the Demi-God, the eight-winged angel pulls out her double-sided sword, empowering her weapon with mana. Slicing past their protection, the hooded angel toss her blade through the air, conjuring up several light spells that impale several enemies on the ground. She eyes at her troopers, the enemy Demi-Gods were ganging up on her angels. They could not gang up on her, she was too strong for them.


    Hearing the distant fighting, I look to my allies. Charlotte sprints up a tree to violently travel through four angels by swinging her scythe against their bodies. Hiding their ranks, Gallant and Golem walk within in the crowd, calming the civilians. Rushing with Charlotte, I blast at the number rank warriors, pulling the trigger rapidly. Throwing the soldiers into disarray, they glanced at us.


    Several Saint warriors try to assassinate Golem and Gallant within the crowd. Teleporting in front of them, the two black knights grabbed them by the throat, squeezing their head off of their bodies.


    "The hell!?"


    Louise and Esta were protected by the God rank orcs, the warriors forcing all of the enemies running. Most of the angels couldn''t handle twenty God enemies at once, and the stacked realms would force them onto the ground. Esta starts to cast protections and shields over her allies, trembling at the intense fighting. She didn''t expect the Crusades to be this bad.


    Eyeing at her tremendous lost of soldiers, the eight-winged leader eyes at the new units. It was obvious that these guys were not part of the regular army. Staring at these twenty-six sudden forces, her eyes cast themselves on the silver hair woman  blasting two pistols into her soldiers. A sudden urge completely overwhelmed this angel. She wanted to kill this stranger so badly. Unable to resist this, she dashes towards her.


    Firing my pistols, I was hoping to test my powers on someone stronger. Turning my body, I block a double-sided sword, a kick sending me away from the fighting into the forest. Bouncing and flying through trees, I quickly got up. Placing my guns away, I draw my blades and slam them against that double-sided sword. Facing my new opponent, I can tell that this individual was a eight-winged angel!


    A strong enemy, will I be able to handle it? I felt like running away, but I can try my powers on her. A voice in my head just tells me, I wouldn''t be able to gain experience if I don''t try anyways.


    "Why are you picking on a rank three warrior?!" Using Dual Barrage, I hammer my blades wildly at her. The angel tries to find the answer to this question herself. Why is she attacking a rank three individual? She should be focusing her attack on the God rank enemies, but there was no way for her to ignore this woman. By ignoring her, she will feel an irritation that will cloud her thoughts.


    I know why this angel was attacking me. Witch of Darkness perk is forcing her to attack me. Sighing at this fact, I have to accept this one-on-one confrontation. Well, I did want to try these magical spells. Casting several buffs on me and making a mana shield around me, I teleport behind the angel. She uses one side of her blade to counter both my blades, her leg trying to kick me across the face. Ducking, I try to sweep the woman. She ascends a bit off the ground with her wings, the woman unleashing several Holy Arrows at me. Covering my blades in dark energy, I slash my blades into the air three times to release a dark flaming energy slash at her. My attacks destroys her holy arrows. Surprised by this, the woman mutters a small incantation that allows several light orbs to appear all around the girl. The orbs unleash small beams that cut into the three waves I unleashed. Locking onto those orbs, I quickly swing my arm across me to have several dark arrows destroy them.


    Teleporting once again, I quickly flipped over the woman, placing a hand on the woman''s hood. I decide to debuff most of her protections, pulling the hood back and kneeing the back of the domed white helmet. Falling onto the ground, the woman uses her wings to fly off the ground to reveal her true face. Pale skin, light pupil eyes, and a light reddish brunette color, the long hair woman glares at me with a killing intent now.


    "You will die!" she screams, unleashing an enormous blazing white light around her. Charging at unimaginable speed, she grabs me by force and toss me through the air. Cursing at this, I quickly used this momentum to activate Piercing Tornado. Activating provoke and taunt, the angel tries to attack me. Due to my tornado attack, she found several dents against her bare armor, cursing at her own recklessness. Powering my armored right hand, I struck with a powered chi strike combined with armor strike backhand to her body. Breaking the side of her white paladin armor, she flies into the ground, bouncing several times before her wings made her fly high into the sky.


    "You''re pissing me off!" Summoning several white magic circle around her, hundred of arrows engulf the air and fly towards me. Deciding to use up a good amount of magic to counter it, I summon two circles chanting Hellish Thunderstorm. Letting dark lightning come out of my fingertips, the uncontrollable attack covers the air and destroys these arrows. Charging at me with that speed, I quickly activate Evil Embrace, Threatening Roar, Damnation Rite, Cursing Death, Holy Charge, and Holy Grace. Overwhelmed by these buffs and my mental attacks, I found my body being shared with light and dark energy, charging right at the angel.


    Deciding to return my retaliation, she buffs herself with a ton of magical buffs. Covering her blade in light energy, both of  us start to hammer and unleash a ton of attacks at one another. Activating abilities, we try to go past our defense, but neither one of us backed away or left any opening. The energy around us slashed and electrifies the air, the very air trembling at our intense fight. Blood splatter against our hits, our armor getting scratched and dented from the hits that did land on us. Not flinching, not coughing, not letting our attacks falter, both of us can feel our attack growing ever so slowly. So amazed by my power, the angel couldn''t help but awe at my strength. She was a eight-winged angel, but this warrior had the powers equivalent to a four-winged angel that masters warrior and mage skills. Cursing to herself, she did not notice my sudden charged attack. I took the chance to test my mana empowering methods. Giving at least three forth of my mana in my body, I can feel the blazing heat and intensity of dark and light covering my swords.


    Slamming my weapons, the angel was covered in a hybrid explosions and black and white color. Feeling myself slide against the ground, I watch the area around us get burnt to shreds. Standing there, I try to figure out what I did.


    Feeling a sudden recoil of using too much mana, I found myself kneeling onto the ground. Coughing a ton of blood from my blood, I slowly got back up staring at what happened to the angel. Steam flows out of her armor, the woman panting heavily with damages marked all over. A tremendous amount of her mana and her strength got sapped away somehow. Peering closely at her armor, her protection was already tattered and was in no shape to get repaired.


    How can a rank three warrior mage fuse light and dark so easily? Only experts of a high mage rank and level can do this. Unable to block such a move, the angel is now in a vulnerable and weak. Her wings cannot fly into the air, feathers falling off of them. Chuckling in utter dismay, the angel could not believe that this girl beat her. An eight-winged angel lost to this rank three.


    Staring at her enemy, I can tell the dismay and disbelief of how my strength overpowered hers.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 170 Holy Rain of Wrath]


    [Level 175 Purge of the Undead]


    [Level 150 Holy Angel Grace]


    [Level 160 Wrath of the Gods]


    [Level 179 Divine Burst]


    [Level 170 Dark Rain of Wraith]


    [Level 175 Control over Light]


    [Level 150 Fallen Angel Grace]


    [Level 160 Grace of the Devil]


    [Level 179 Hell''s Burst]


    Skills increased in: [Level 85 Light Arrow] --> [Level 172 Light Arrow]


    [Level 89 Multiple Light Arrows] --> [Level 171 Multiple Light Arrows]


    [Level 85 Dark Arrows] --> [Level 172 Dark Arrow]


    [Level 89 Multiple Dark Arrows] --> [Level 171 Multiple Dark Arrows]


    Abilities Gained: [Destructive Barrage]


    [Holy Light Javelin]


    [Damned Dark Javelin]


    Abilities Improved in: [Threatening Roar] --> [Banshee Scream]


    [Evil Embrace] --> [Devil''s Embrace]


    [Cursing Death] --> [Damnation Sorrow]


    Perks Gained: [Angelic Wings]


    [Demonic Wings]


    [Faith Energy]


    [Angel Ruler]


    Perk Increased in:


    [Witch of Darkness] --> [Queen Witch of Darkness]


    Upon slaying or defeating a light affiliated foe, they can submit to your and/or


    they can turn into a  powerful Fallen version of themselves


    Insights Unlocked from Special Perks:


    Law and Principal of Chaos and Harmony


    Principle of Darkness Enhancement


    The above insights are your own law and principles you can customized.


    Due to several special perks, you have gain the insight


    to make your own abilities now.


    Congratulations.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    What does this mean? I gain insight to make my own abilities now? Wait, wait, are you telling me I have the chances of being a genius? This... Is too rare. Unable to comprehend this, I reside deep in my thoughts for now.


    Geniuses start around the ages of 15-20 years old. For me to gain the chance to become a genius should be impossible. A genius have to create their own ability within those five years of their youth for them to gain that title. Valarie and Brynhild have produced their first abilities in those years. Once they completed this ability, they were called geniuses for passing this and making more abilities in their lifetime. Having the title genius will only raise their fame and reputation on so many levels. The potential to make an ability after 20 years old was impossible.


    Or so I thought. Here I am, staring at the words this box stated. it says I have the insight to make a new ability, law, and principle. Fusing dark and light- haven''t that been done before? Or was mine three times stronger than the usually one? I will ponder on this later... I am in dumbfounded. Why am I gaining all of these new things when I am trying to rank up again. With the upgrade to Witch of Darkness, I think I will just spare this angel. She does not have that killing intent now.


    Walking away, the angel eyes at my back. Contemplating and confused, she stops me, asking me, "How are you so strong?" Just testing out my magical skills I gained, I did not believe I was that strong. Hell, I just wanted to test most of them out on her... I never expected my experiment to leave me in victory. I was unable to win against Charlotte when I gain the black knight skills, abilities, and perks. I couldn''t win against Len with just perks alone, and now, here I am winning against this angel. Maybe it was because she was irritated at her obsession with me. Might as well say something.


    "Everyone wants to know this. You had the upper hand if you took me a bit seriously." I comment, "You did not have a clear mind, and fell to one of my attacks." Mad at my words, the angel tries to piece her reason to engage me. In her sprite, she was unable to find the true reasons to fight me. She should have avoided me or assess me from afar, engaging me was a fatal mistake. Yet she attacked me. Continuing my departure, the woman stops me again.


    "I..." The angel hesitated before she eyes at me with a strange glint of doubt. Balling her hands up, she eyes me with determined eyes, "... want to be your student."


    What...?! Student!?


    "Why?" I said, turning around for the while.


    "You used something I have never seen. I fought against various warriors and mages that fuse darkness and light attacks, but none of them were as deadly as yours. Please, let me learn under you guidance." Scratching my head, I seriously can''t believe this angel wants me, a rank three, to teach her something. I have no skills in such, I am still an inexperienced warrior. Not answering her, I just walked away.


    Hearing her footsteps behind me, I curse under my breathe. Turning around, I feel her bump into me.


    "Stop following me." I said coldly, trying to scare her away.


    "No."


    "I will kill you." I said, hoping that will make her go away.


    "Do it, I don''t care. I won''t mind dying to my victor." Unwavering, I just let a frustrated scream escape my frustrated and somewhat angered expression now. NO! I am not getting an angel slave or something!


    "I am not trying to accept you as my slave!" I used the wrong word. Due to the details of my new perk, Queen Witch of Darkness, I found my face blushing red a bit. The angel did not make any remark to this. Well, that was until she said, "I don''t mind being your slave if you make me your student!"


    "ARE YOU STUPID!?" I turn around, mad, "Why aren''t you running away? Why don''t you go back to your army? Isn''t your master waiting!? You serve someone right, right?!" The angel just blinks at me, unwavering and not even thinking about these factors. She just states, her eyes showing that fierce determination, "I would abandon everything I earned as an angel just to be your student. I don''t mind giving my entire self to you. You can fuck me, kiss me, hurt me- I just want to learn from you master."


    "No, don''t call me master as well!" I let out a heavy sound of disbelief escape my mouth, crying to myself. Never in my life, did I experience such a willing and determined enemy to become my follower. Appearing out of the forest to glance at the road with the millions of civilians, the enemy angels are still fighting against the troopers. I forget about this.


    Before I can pull out my pistols, the angel says, "If I kill my former allies, will you accept me?"


    "Eh? Accept you as what? My student..." She nods her head. Planning to ignore her, I was going to charge in and kill some enemies. Staring at the frustrated enemies, I can see one of them pulling a child into their arms. That angel was going to kill the poor boy! Watching my head turn to the scene, the eight-wing angel quickly teleports behind her ally. She shoves her sword into the man. The nearby angels were shocked at their leader.


    "W-What are you doing ma''am-" Before the angel can say anything, the eight-winged angel unleash her deadly  Destructice Barrage. The same light magic circles appear in the air unleashing a devastating attacks to her allies. Several angels teleport all over the eight-winged angels, swords locking onto her. A scythe beheads all of them, the vampire tossing her weapon towards an angel trying to use a strong faith magic spell.


    "Why are you turn coating angel?" Charlotte asks, amused at the beauty she saw from afar.


    "Trying to get that woman to make me her student. She defeated me, and I want to learn from her."


    "You know, killing angels will make you turn into a Fallen Angel." The woman shrugs, pointing her hand at one of her allies from far away, "And?"


    "So heartless, don''t you care about these guys?"


    "I don''t like them. Don''t mind killing them."


    "Say, you know what happened to the army on the left wing? They were suppose to hold off your forces till tomorrow? How did they die?"


    "A mysterious individual killed them in one attack. Did not reveal himself or herself, but yeah. With this guy''s help, we were able to attack today..." Charlotte sent out a deadly aura, several dark spikes emerge from the ground to impale her enemies. So Gallant was right, it was the Death Knight. With such a mysterious appearance, that is the only explanation to the sudden of change of plans for today.


    Sighing, I watch the enemy army retreat. The civilians cheered at the soldiers and our help. They were puzzled at the angel who saved the boy, but the Imperial knights glance at the black knights and I.


    Zezrious was in ruins. Bodies lie all over the street with buildings shattered and destroyed. Len''s new war machines were out in the open, unleashing devastating missiles and bullest into the air. The angels were unable to destroy this machine unless they used a high faith attack on it. The machine reflected magic back at the users and had several armaments of guns. There are eight of these machines laying waste throughout the air and ground. The enemy forces could not go anywhere near the inner castle protected by a ton of mounted turrets. A super weapon lies in the center, blasting a huge laser into the sky incinerating the high rank angels.


    The dark units were able to push and fulfill their blood lust. Even if they were outnumbered, these forces fought valiantly till they die. Abaddon Morrin laughs as she hooks a poor warrior with her curved war axe to her while a metal claw gauntlet stabs into her enemy. Swinging the body around, three warriors fell down to the ground. Opening the palm of her metal gauntlet, a deadly blast of energy fired at them, blasting a hole into their bodies. She grabs an incoming blade coming towards her, crushing the weapon before she slams the ax to his armored head. She was being swarmed by these soldiers, but none of them can force her to reveal her true powers. She grabs a warrior to block several light arrows directed at her. She swings her ax, the weapon slashing against the angel''s flesh between their helmet and chest armor. The angel falls towards the ground, the ax returning to Morrin. Agni was covered in blood, the warrior holding a scimitar and shield, blocking three attacks as he swings his curved blade at them.


    Forcing two enemies back, Agni focuses his attacks on the unfazed warrior. Hammering shield bashes and attacks, the warrior starts to lose his stance, unable to block and fend off his weapons. Falling onto the ground, Agni stabs his blade in the enemy. Turning around, he viciously hack the enemies that tried to attack him. Agni looked like a spartan warrior, yelling as he furiously slams and stabs with his favorite two weapons.


    Even with reinforcements, the twelve-wing angel eyes at their approaching defeat. There was no way for them to win against King Len''s invention. The dark side forces could be easily dealt with, but this king''s secret army and weapons can make any Angel, God, or high demon level rank fear these things. This king was able to hold against him fairly well, but it was obvious that the king was hiding part of his powers.


    "I will say that I will allow you to run now, but you will die." The angel just scoffs at this, planning to use a forbidden faith spell. Having numerous magic circles appear in the air, holy arrows rain towards the king. Scoffing at this, Len aims his pistols to have them unleash a ton of bullets into the air acting like a shotgun spray. These bullets pierce through several arrows, raining themselves towards the leader. By flying through the air, the leader darts across the sky at high speed. Staying in one spot, Len fires his continuous volley, switching the sort of bullet inside the gun by empowering mana into them. Thousand of explosions explode after the leader, lighting the entire sky. Having several light orbs around him, these things travel with the angel at brick neck speed as they unleash several homing arrows at the king.


    Shaking his head, Len tosses his pistols into the air to unleash a dangerous burst of energy to travel into the air with a swing of his hands, dispelling the arrows. Teleporting before the angel appeared behind him, the king grasps his guns that he tossed, and lines his aim at the angel. Unleashing hell towards him, the ground erupts from the volley of bullets. Teleporting away from a strong empowered energy slash from the angel, Len stands a good distance away from the leader.


    "You are too predictable. With your firepower, you have the edge, but since you are simple-minded, I can-" Blasting all around him, the angel found bullets raining all over him. The angel''s mana shield has protected himself from the actually damage from Len, the leader cursing at the man''s foresight to counter everything he planned.


    "My lord," a voice echoes in his head, "We have failed to capture the civilians."


    "WHAT?!" he exclaims in his head. Len says, "Now you understand. Your plan was never going to work. Let me show you my  true powers now." The angel could not see Len- he lost track of him and he could not feel him. Appearing above him, the angel quickly unleash a power ray of light to where he was, smiling. "You think I wouldn''t predict where you be!? Ha, burn in your own stupidity Len!"


    Something forces the angel towards the ground, the paved stones beneath him break with his wings twisting at the sudden collision. In truth, upon impact, everyone could feel the impact and can see the dust blasting out from the ground. The stone paved streets around them reveals a ton of cracks, displaying the strength of that impact. Blood starts to spew from his back. Through his helmet, the leader can see something terrifying that grasped his armored helmet.


    King Len was covered in metallic material like his new war machines. His slim visors displays a strange light blue energy flowing through it. No, that was not the only areas where this light blue energy was coming out of. From his back, this armored king has magnificent light blue energy wings flowing out of these  two prong metal rods appearing from his back. A line runs all over his legs and arms showing a tube light blue energy.There seems to be a ton of attachments on his armor, but this king looked like some armored knight coming out from the future. Dumbfounded, the king says, "I''ll show you the power I have been hiding." Picking his body up, he tosses the man up into the air. Trying to fly, the angel can feel Len slamming a punch right into his armor. Covering such a distance in a such speed and short amount of time, the angel''s armor was destroyed by the king''s fist alone. Grasping the leader''s wings with both hands, he rips all twelve of them from his back.


    Unable to respond due to the ridiculous speed and force Len is displaying, the angel was sent higher into the air by an uppercut. Passing the clouds, he could not see what Len was doing, but the sight of the small dots and the sight of the city will be his last. Pulling out both pistols, the king joints them into a railgun, the weapon he tried to unleash on Aisha. This weapon wouldn''t be able disintegrate a twelve-winged angel. Fusing the large weapon into his body, several tubes link themselves to his weapon. Using three forth of his mana and chi, the air was blasted by an enormous ray of light that left enemies and allies flabbergasted. The twelve-winged angel was nothing now.


    "THOSE WHO ARE STILL ALIVE," Len exclaims his voice blasting the entire battlefield, "I, LEN THE HERO KING OF ZEZRIOUS HAVE SLAIN THE TWELVE-WINGED ANGEL! I DECLARE VICTORY TO OUR SIDE! IF YOU WANT TO LIVE, RETREAT LIGHT FORCES! OR YOU WILL DIE LIKE THIS FOOL!" Cries of victory and cheers rang in the air, the enemies morale was crushed and they accepted defeat.


    Despite the success within the city, I only watch Titus'' soldiers surround me and my group. Prince Arnos smiles when he appears in front of his Imperial knight armies.


    "Hello there Princess Aisha." His smirks only leave an unsettling feeling in my stomach.

 Chapter 12: The Death Knight

    Are you kidding me? This idiotic prince thinks he can stop my group ?! Having several God rank orcs and knight, a Demi-God, a Gate Guardian rank Fiend with a deadly Souleater, a eight-winged angel (even though I haven''t accepted her), and me. Half of these knights were being cocky, thinking that the Black Knights are weak. There was no way that these familiar knights were that high in rank. The other half, though, knew that they will die. Fighting against this many Gods without even having Gods in their rank will surely get them killed. Prince Arnos laugh, folding his arms and staring right at me.


    "I seriously am fortunate to have bump into you Princess Aisha! Oh, Louise the Shield Princess is here too!? Two beauties in my sight... I cannot wait to fuck you two before you die!" Before I could say something, my anger being filled inside my body, Gallant was the one who stepped forward.


    "Hey prince, you stupid piece of shit, can''t you read our ranks?"


    "You guys are nothing. I bet Brynhild was able to give you guys something to feel and look like a high rank. She is a genius that hid her own rank after all." Arnos just waves his hand in the air nonchalantly. The other guys behind him, Prince Arnos'' royal guards, just laugh this off.


    "You guys are too weak, couldn''t even raise your ranks in a few days!" Before they could all laugh in the air, the atmosphere became heavy for them. Even the confident Prince could feel the heavy and tremendous air, all of the troopers kneeling and falling onto the ground. The orcs start to laugh along side the black knights, "You guys are still acting all high and mighty!? It will be your death!" The orcs did not even pull out their weapons, planning to start their massacre by smashing the enemies'' head with their armored hands. Charlotte eyes at me, wanting to know if we would really kill all of these people. She did not mind killing these idiots, trying to attack her was a HUGE crime. This will only shatter the alliance Emperor Titus made.


    Something lingered in the air though. A presence that all three did not want to feel. A figure was standing far away, watching the group and the armies that surround Aisha''s group.


    The cloak figure with the great doom sword. Slowly walking forward, the figure finally took off the robes uncovering the being''s sex and appearance.


    "A Death Knight..." Gallant can feel the chill and dread engulfing him. It was like he was back at that battle with his old allies. The fight that destroyed them.


    "Run..." I heard those words being muttered by Gallant, "GOLEM, TAKE THEM AND RUN!" Before we could gather ourselves and figure out what made Gallant scared, a strong sblack and red energy fused together as many skulls form inside the attack, a haunting and screeching cry shakes and echoes in the air. The figure had slam her blade right at them, the ground shaking as well.


    It was a female Death Knight. Having red, white, and black long hair, the pale skin warrior embodies a very slim armor that reveals her slim and flesh body. Black clothing covers the spot where the skeleton material armor didn''t cover. It looked like the armor was an outside replica of a human''s inner skeleton structure. Having that mixed red and black energy around her, those ever changing eyes lock onto the terrified Black Knights. Her mouth smiles in sheer happiness due to her discovery and her assumption that there were Black Knights lurking in that settlement.


    And here they are. Two of them, in the flesh.


    As a Death Knight, they have been tasked to hunt at least one of these warriors before becoming a full-fledged warrior and join the ranks of the famous Death Knights back home. Now, now she can have a taste of glory, fame, and a challenge.


    No one proved their worth to her. No one could give her any warrior joy.


    But now...


    "SHOW ME YOUR WORTH!"


    That strong energy was not a regular attack. Once it hit one of the Imperial Knights, the attack starts to spread out like fire caught on paper. Burning and eating all of these soldiers, Golem curse violently.


    "BEHIND ME!" Golem did not space his sentence this time. All of us gather behind him, terrified at what was happening before us. Slamming both of his normal shields into the ground, a giant magic and chi shield circles around us. Gallant empowers his body greatly with everything he had. Dark red energy swarms the crowd of armies, killing them. All of us were speechless and eyeing at the terrifying firepower that was delivered. After a few seconds past, the huge armies that surrounded us were annihilated. No Imperial knight was alive along with that stupid prince.


    Golem did not pick  up his shields, summoning two strange demonic shields that covers his entire arm. Drawing out his own Souleater weapons, Gallant pulls out two swords revealing sharp razor teeth like blades. Chains were wrapped around his entire hands and arms, energy oozing out of these two Black Knights.


    "Golem... I will hold this Death Knight back. Run with the others. DO NOT wait for me." Hearing these words, I eye at Gallant with disbelief. A Death Knight, but not just that, we are going to sacrifice Gallant?! I lost Dan and Gale, but now I will lose Gallant?! The knight that saved me, the friend who informed me of what I needed to know after my resolve, helping and talking to me, these past few days where he was with me.... How can I leave another father of mine to his death?


    "I..." Gallant eyes at me, teleporting and stopping the Death Knight before I was slashed in two. Terrified, I realize how deadly this Death Knight was. Not only can I feel her presence, I could not even see the woman attack me! Gallant tries to push the woman away, but the Death Knight swings him away. Flying through the air, the woman tries to kill me still. Golem stands in front of me, the air around him flying away from the two. Unable to take the strong gust, most of us were forced into the air, landing onto the ground.


    "Do not try to argue!" It was Charlotte now, "EVERYONE RUN!" Getting up, all of us start to run. Golem, Gallant, and Charlotte engage against this Death Knight. She had such a vicious and fearsome smile, entertained by her opponents. Unable to target me now, she blocks energy waves Gallant unleash from his blade. The dual-wielding knight quickly dash right up to the woman, blasting several explosive blast of energy in her face. Having an armor around her, the Death Knight uses her bare armored arm to hold his blades at bay. Right behind her, Golem tries to stab his sharp demonic Souleater shields into her, the evil giant greatsword slamming hard against those shields. An explosive energy erupt from the weapon, consuming all three of them. Charlotte teleport above them, spinning her scythe around her. Volleying the Death Knight, the woman just flips away from her spot. Teleporting to her side, the Black Knights try to land another devastating attack on the woman. Slamming her weapon in the ground, a shield surrounds her. The enormous energy that engulfed her blocked their attacks..


    Already miles away, I could not help but feel dread and regret for leaving them. Hearing the sound of fighting, all four of them were right behind us. The air was very heavy, the orcs struggling to run efficiently. One of them had to carry Esta, the elf knocked out from the intensity of this engagement. Looking over my shoulder, I can see how overwhelming the fight was. Fear should be all over me, but as I watch, I was amazed at the intense fighting. Charlotte was using everything she has, both knights also revealing their tremendous dangerous powers. Trees crumble and fall at their fast collisions, the air blasting gusts of wind all around.


    Even with all three of them combining their attacks and powers, they could not force this Death Knight back. She was forcing them back. Tossing her blade towards the flying Charlotte, the vampire was forced to defend against the outrageous power from the blade. Trying to grasp her footing in the air, the woman could only curse at how stupid this was. A weapon forced her back like this?! Using her bare hands, the woman grabs Gallant''s blades, headbutting the knight before she raise her knee right into his gut. Flipping him over, the woman twists her body in a circular motion to deliver a kick across Golem''s head. Powering her fists again, she punch the ground and teleport behind Golem. Ever vigilant, Golem toss Gallant into the air, placing his shield to his sides. Both attacks were blocked, Golem unleashing a surge of energy from his shields into the ground. Earth spikes emerge throughout the ground, the woman jumping into the air.


    "YOU DAMN BITCH!" Gallant starts to unleash a fury of his dual blades, hammering her right into the ground. Charlotte has forced the doom sword away, the weapon stuck in some tree. Taking the advantage to help Gallant, she unleashes one of her deadly moves she used on Nero. She might as well take the chance to hit her hard before she will never use it again.


    "Souleater Devourer Hell Strike!" A dark purple dragon manifested from energy flies right at the fallen woman. Unable to see her body, the three of them watch purple energy engulf the Death Knight and the air. The doom sword flies through the air, returning to the woman''s hand. Coming out of that attack, the woman shakes her shoulders and jumps against the ground, getting pumped up.


    "YES! FINALLY!" Disappearing, the woman slams her weapon right at Charlotte. Surprised to see the Death Knight in front of her, she quickly jumps away from the enemy. Gallant appears right beside the vampire, blocking the doom sword unleashing an energy that blast the two across the ground. Golem caught both of them, swinging them right back at the woman. He jumps against the ground, breaking the very earth. All three were in the air, unleashing several energy attacks, the air colored in a variety of colors.


    "How..." Louise was dumbfounded at the total destruction of this fight. Avoiding the dark red energy flying towards us, I could not help but unleash an attack of my own at the Death Knight. Blocking the attack, she eyes at me. Gallant slams both his blade in a parallel way, the woman blocking it with her armored arm. Swinging her blade at the two Black Knights, she flies right at me. Cursing at her change of target, Golem and Gallant tries to stop her. They were stopped by the woman''s doom sword.


    "AISHA!" they both exclaim.


    Appearing right before me, I could feel my heart tremble at that devilish smile. I thought I was dead.


    "Oi, don''t kill my master." the eight-winged angel grabs the Death Knight''s face and toss her to Gallant and Golem. Surprised at the angel, she grabs her blade and swings her weapon around her. Blocking all of her enemies, she cracks her neck. Happiness has engulfed her boredom.


    "An angel, a God, a Demi-God, and a Fiend holding their best against me! ME! I cannot contain myself anymore..." Moaning loudly in her own excitement, her eyes reveal a fiery flame oozing out of them. That look... I swear, I never met anyone so fierce and excited for a good battle. I almost died, but I am in no position to even fight against this beast. Feeling the utmost guilt, I know I had to rely on these three to battle against the woman. The eight-winged angel did not help out. Fighting this being was not part of her agenda, but if she was to help, they stood no chance if this being was a Death Knight. With three beings with Souleater weapons against this one woman, what could they accomplish. Even the Death Knight armor could withstand all of their attack easily.


    Golem and Gallant knew that Death Knight had certain stages they can activate upon the battlefield. This woman had killed a good ten thousand or more soldiers. With all that life energy in her, there was no way to predict her attacks or her target. If it was towards Aisha, they wouldn''t be able to react.


    "Run Golem," Gallant says under his breathe, "You got more to live for, and you have her. I don''t want you to die." About to reject this, Gallant quickly kicks the giant knight away from him. The ground underneath him gave way, forming a small crater as the Death Knight slammed her one sword against Gallant. "GO!"


    "You are not going ANYWHERE!" The Death Knight quickly teleports right in front of Golem. Guessing that this knight will appear right there, Charlotte hooks her scythe and swings her towards Gallant. Dual-wielding both blades, Gallant  unleashes a fury of energy waves that forced the Death Knight through the words. Unlike before where the energy waves were flying at a moderate pace, Gallant''s fury launched these energy blades quickly into the air as if it was a gun of some sort. The two quickly pursued the woman, Gallant saying, "GO ON AHEAD! WE''LL HANDLE THIS!"


    Watching them leave, I stopped running. My heart fell, my body shaking. Is Gallant going to fight against that beast?! Witnessing such powers before, I do not want Gallant to face against that Death Knight. Hell, I would rather have all of us run right now. Trying to go towards Charlotte and Gallant, Golem quickly scoops me up. Utterly enraged, I shouted at him.


    "LET ME GO! I NEED TO HELP THEM!"


    "NO!" Golem says, his voice showing pain and anger in his tone, "WE! LEAVE! NOW!"


    "GOLEM, DON''T TELL ME YOU PLAN TO LEAVE THEM!?"


    "NO! IT''S..." He pauses. Deep inside, he did not want to see one of his fellow knights die. Gallant never revealed much or talked much when they were at the mansion. Now, away from that place, Gallant was revealing his true colors and talked a lot more. Well, by orders of Nero, he talked a lot to inform the princess about the world and the various things she would need to know. Not only that, the time he and Golem partied up and fought against creatures, they start to form a deeper relationship with their comradeship. Of course they been together for years, but they never knew each other fully then now. Gallant was the silent time, but when he talked, he was more of the relaxed type. The guy that wouldn''t mind flirting or sprouting out complaints. He was overprotected of Aisha especially when it comes to guys. Admittedly, Gallant really approves of his master for being a lesbian.


    Now, here he is, running. To be honest, Golem knew he would have a stronger chance of holding off this Death Knight, but Gallant knows full well that this giant likes Louise. Shying and sticking close to him, Louise never left the guy''s side. During that incident, Golem knew that she had some love for him. He ignored it though, thinking that they would never meet again and that she''ll go after some other higher male. Here she is though, wanting to be with him no matter what. That was why he stopped Aisha from leaving her. He had a crush on her. Most of the knights are doomed to be alone. Nero was actually lovers with Mel, but he was the only one who actually had someone to love him. The other knights didn''t. Although all of his comrades encouraged Golem to get some woman. Gallant, true to his words, want Golem to pursue and woo Louise. "You better get her, you got one life." that knight said, drinking his wine through that helmet.


    Not only that, he got a mission that Gallant gave him if this was to happen. Gallant ordered Golem to give Aisha his ring. Inside the ring, a Souleater was going to be ready for her. Once Gallant dies, it shall become bound to Aisha.


    "WE. LEAVE." Golem did not argue back against the bewildered and angered Aisha, he just drags her further away from Charlotte and Gallant.


    ...I am too pained to see Gallant die. Telling myself that he''ll live, there was no such hope. It was obvious that the purpose of this Death Knight was to kill one of the Black Knights. Grinding my teeth together, I only watch memories of Gallant flow in my head. How these few days, I enjoyed this knight''s company. After that defeat with Valarie, he got me up to my feet and showed me some glimpse of hope. I could have cried all day, but he did not allow me to do so. Informing me much about this world, he watched over me for the while and let me be.  Without Gallant, I would have been an empty and useless husk without any motivation to live. I liked how he changed so much, revealing much of his character. He didn''t seem like the silent type. Now, he was going all out for us. Just to escape...


    And I can feel tears stroll down my cheeks. My vision was getting blurry with these tears. Unable to control my anger, I continue to hit and plea Golem to let me go. Of course, this knight did not obey. I only repeat those words, but it changed nothing. Staring at Gallant''s and Charlotte''s back, I literally cried out, "YOU BETTER LIVE!" Being dragged away, I only wished I said something better.


    Gallant smiles underneath that helmet. This is why these knights stick with the princess. She gave a very warm loving feeling that made them stay no matter what. This same feeling allowed these knights to die for her as well. Zoning in on the Death Knight, Charlotte says, "It seems like we''re doomed."


    "You aren''t," Gallant assures, "I know I am though." A huge burst of energy engulf the two of them. Unleashing a strong attack, most of the forest was shredded into ashes.


    "I do not want to end this too quickly," slamming her blade into the ground, the Death Knight cracks her knuckles, "I''ll fight you with these two fists alone!" This mode the Death Knight entered was a blood lust mode. Using life force energy one stored in them, the Death Knight can activate a stance where their bodies were unbreakable bones. With her armor, this Death Knight will be delivering fearsome punches and kicks from here on out. Not only that, she can still fuse her mana and chi with this stance, tripling the firepower one has inside of them. Disappearing, both of them got ready.


    Charlotte spins herself, knowing that the woman''s speed was outrageously stupid. Blocking several incoming punches, the Death Knight flies into the air to land a kick right upon the vampire. Gallant flies in slashing his blade above the woman, sending her higher into the air. Teleporting, the Death Knight appears behind Gallant. Tossing her scythe, Charlotte quickly surround herself in a bunch of dark magic flames, three orbs flying towards the Death Knight. Flying back from the scythe and the fireballs, Gallant appears behind the knight. The vampire has already teleport in front of the Death Knight to grab her scythe, swinging it towards the enemy''s body. The woman uses her arms to block both of them, a burst of energy firing from her body. Being forced back, the Death Knight appears and hammers a hundred punches in great haste. Forming chi armor, Gallant flies right into the ground, the knight coughing upon impact. Before the Death Knight followed her attack up with a kick, Charlotte has hook her scythe around her, tossing her across the woods again.


    "You alright-" She found a karate chop against her back, the vampire flying towards the ground. That one strike alone, even in her armor, caused a tremendous amount of damage. Slamming into the ground as a crater formed, Gallant already swung his blades at the woman to stop her charge towards Charlotte. The Death Knight literally grab both blades, pull Gallant near her, and ram her knee into his gut again. The knight coughs at this, the woman sending an uppercut towards the helmet. Charging right out of the crater, Charlotte rams her scythe into the Death Knight sending an explosive wave of energy. Following it up, she summons several dark arrows and fires them into the smoke that risen from the impact. The white vampire knew not to underestimate this enemy, sending everything she had. Summon several magical circles, she has dark purple dragon like energy swarming into the clouds, hearing the ravage roars from her beasts she conjured up.


    Gallant followed suite, swinging both his blades madly, following up with a huge dark energy tornado that engulfs the area where the Death Knight would be in. Charlotte summons dark lightning from her hands to surround the swirling gust of dark energy. Empowering it with a tremendous amount of lightning, any enemies below God rank would have easily died to this. Well, even a God, Angel, or demonic rank would have troubles even escaping it. Panting and breathing heavily, Charlotte and Gallant rejoined with one another, eyeing at their massive joint attacks.


    And it did not stop this Death Knight.


    "EXCELLENT!" breaking out of the tornado, the warrior stands there covered in her aura. The energy that oozed out of her is now flowing out of her body revealing the thick flames. Her ghastly haunting figures stand before the two. Gallant curses greatly at this. In his life, he never wanted to go up against a Death Knight. He was told about the ridiculous powers they have. Their Divine Art, their soul devouring spells, their stupid lust for battle. Sighing, Gallant says to Charlotte, "We don''t stand a chance."


    "You know... I never actually liked the idea of fighting against such a monster, despite me being one myself." Charlotte chuckles at how stupid it was to engage this being. She should have left with the others. What came next surprised both of them. The armor around the Death Knight starts to move and changed its form. Spreading its skeleton structure, the armor starts to become some bone colored thin suit as the black clothe between the non-armored piece starts to change to a red color. This woman did not look dangerous with this sort of appearance, but this appearance removed their limiter. Being such heavy armor, she restricted at least half of her speed. Now it changed to something slim, she can move even faster. Gallant tries to warn Charlotte, but multiple kicks fired all over the knight, a kick thrusting him into the ground ended her volley.


    Charlotte could not even see her, the woman hammering thousand of punches all over the vampire''s body. Lighting herself in a dark flame, the woman just punched her towards the ground before it tried to engulf the Death Knight. Gallant curse at this. This was really fucking bad, knowing that this woman was in her vicious mode now. Sadly, this wasn''t her final form and he knew it. Charlotte could not control the bleeding inside her armor and the bleed spilling from her mouth. She coughs and spits out the blood, glaring at the Death Knight. Her doom sword also transformed into a thin sword. Shaking her head, she sighs and swings it around her.


    "Not good..." Gallant mutters. There was no way that he could stop her. Even Charlotte was useless now. They were both going to die at this rate. Sighing, he just shook his head. He knew what he had to do. Eyeing at the two, the Death Knight knows that the vampire was a potential threat to her. The Black Knight was nothing dangerous unless he activated his special Divine Art. Sighing, she says, "I have to end it. I do want to tell good news about what I killed though."


    "You haven''t killed us yet-" In a flash, the woman was already before Charlotte. Even with her body and mind steeling themselves, her speed was too fast for her reaction. Gallant pulls the vampire back, a slash forming across the woman''s chest. Unlike before, her great sword could not pierce Charlotte''s special armor. Now, a huge slash was across it. Frowning in utter dismay, she watch Gallant get overwhelmed. His two Souleater weapons were no match for whatever weapon she possessed. Ramming her one sword down made the Black Knight use both his blades to block it. Driving the very ground underneath his feet, he was being forced back. Shaking her head, the Death Knight unleashes a blast of energy at the two. Teleporting out of there, Charlotte eyes at the Death Knight right behind her.


    "Die." Pulling Charlotte away, the vampire felt utmost gratitude... and utter guilt.


    Knowing that the Death Knight would aim for the vampire''s heart, there was no way for Charlotte to avoid. Teleporting wouldn''t work. Dashing left or right, wouldn''t work. And jumping backwards or forward wouldn''t as well. This Death Knight had a powerful speed that would cut down Charlotte by all means. The easiest solution to avoid her death was for Gallant to get stabbed. The Death Knight knew what would happen on the verge of a Black Knight''s death. They will activate their Divine Art. Despite her lust for a battle, a Black Knight with their Divine Art active will force her into hours long confrontation. Thinking about it, she could ignore her appointment she made and her promise to return home on time to actually relive one of the famous known engagement of fighting a Black Knight in such conditions. Smiling, the woman draws out her sword and waits. Deciding to restore most of her energy, she backs off and waits, eyes closed.


    Charlotte was in disbelief. Saved by Gallant many times in this battle, she watch the knight grasp his chest, coughing into his helmet as he falls to his knees. Using both swords, he slams them hard onto the ground. Charlotte felt a depressing sea of sadness engulf her. Last night, she started to grow attached to this guy. He showed a side that he barely showed to others. And of course, the constant flirting and teasing the two exchanged. Thinking it was a joke, Charlotte amused Gallant''s last request to flirt with him. Knowing that Charlotte swings the other way, Gallant wanted to feel that thing he craved the most. Woman''s love. He stick with Aisha cause of it, but he had a strict rule on loving his own master. He, however, didn''t mind having someone to love back or at least get hit on. It was a little fantasy of his before he died. Now, that once cheerful and somewhat serious man was actually right about his prediction, he was going to die.


    Staring at his body, it seemed like it was just a stab that could be easily healed, but in all honesty, the empowered blade had more depth and danger written all over. To be precise, it was written inside of Gallant''s body. The stab was infused with deadly spells that would poison the body with the sharp and antagonizing slashes of a sword. In a few seconds, Gallant''s body would explode. Using everything he has, his body starts to counter against this magical attack with his chi and mana. Either the explosion or his lack of chi leaves him, he will soon activate his Divine Art. This will negate the attacck and empower him to hold against this Death Knight. He looks at Charlotte, sweat and blood pouring all over his body inside the cursed armor.


    "Hey, girl... Don''t make that face. It does not suit you." Gallant chuckles lightly, trying to act tough in front of the vampire, "See, I am fine-" He coughs, blood spilling from his mouth. Laughing it away, Charlotte''s eyes showed utmost agony in shame. Unable to even fight with this man to the death, she knew that Gallant took the blow so he can hold this woman off and die. "Are you sure you want to die alone? Are you sure you don''t want me to help?"


    "Hey," coughing again, he shakes his head, "Don''t talk like that. You got my master to protect along with that Gate. I owe you a couple for not killing Aisha anyways." Laughing, he turns around, "You better leave. There won''t be anymore woods around here... or this entire forest if I think about it." Eyeing at the Death Knight, he knows that she was storing a good portion of her powers. Death was slowly coming to Gallant. When the time comes, all he has to do is activate his cursed art. Feeling a pull fro his left shoulder, the white hair vampire stands on her toes and deliver a kiss to the knight''s helmet.


    "Huh. You tease." Gallant comment, eyeing back at the Death Knight. "You better go. She won''t know that you left in that mode." Hesitating, Charlotte finally flies away. She looks back at the dual wielding Black Knight, unable to figure out what to say to Aisha.


    When she left, Gallant says, "Jeez. What a way to end my life. Finally got a girl to kiss me. I''ve been blabbing a shit ton after that command Nero gave me, and here I am, facing against an old foe. I wonder how he will feel if he learned that I died to this old fucking hag. Hell, he''ll be pissed to know that I failed my duty to live on and shelter Aisha till we all reunited." Feeling his eyes grow heavy and his body about to explode, Gallant says, "Divine Cursed Art: Death Knight Mode." Having his body replenish all of his stamina, chi, and mana, the black knight stands in dark flames. The armor over his body starts to regenerate the scratches and dents, his swords react to this cursed mode, acting wild and vicious as if they were living beings. Opening her eyes, the Death Knight found a strong slash forcing her across the woods. Rolling around several times before she got on her feet, sliding against the earth, she spins around to have her blade unleash energy against Gallant''s blades. The Black Knight had unleashed an energy attack as the two explosions of energy waves were evenly matched. Grinding against each other, the energy disperses all over the forest. Turning everything to ashes or nothingness, the two warriors start to teleport and appear all over the empty air. Their weapons clash against one another, unleashing deadly techniques. The air starts to vibrate and send slashes of wind throughout the air. Traveling a great distance, the civilians and the purple knights could feel this.


    After the battle, Logan decides to supervise the civilians return. Confused at the tremendous aura that exploded miles away, he felt the air shaking. Explosions can be seen deeper in the woods, the man concerned about what was going on. However, due to his act, he knows what sort of firepower that was. There was no way he can intervene it. He couldn''t even read the presence of whatever beasts were fighting against each other. It would be foolish for him to die now. In his lifetime, he has met powerful figures before. With his experience, he can say that those figures are past his own rank and exceeded into something that he wouldn''t want to fight.


    "Sir? Is there something wrong?" The Abyssal knights know that this shaking was of someone powerful. Logan just shakes his head saying, "Make sure all of the civilians leave this forest. It won''t be safe for much longer.


    Blasts upon blasts, spells after spells, these two knights did not falter or give any sign of rest. Dashing deep into the woods now, the two were destroying and burning trees left and right. Chopping at the ground, air, and living environment around them, these two indestructible beings tore through an eighth of the forest. All of the creatures nearby already left, fearing for their lives. Loving every moment of this, the Death Knight asks Gallant, "Due to your courageous and joyous time with you, I will not pursue the others. Tell me your name."


    Teleporting behind her, Gallant says, "Oh? Well, thank you. Then I won''t need to worry about them anymore once I kill you. My name is Gallant." Blasting a tremendous amount of energy, the attack literally wiped a line of the forest. Turning around, the woman says, "My name is Nemesis. And you will be the one dying today." The two continue teleporting and countering against one another. After a few more engagement they backed away, Gallant debating on using the fearsome abilities he hid from this knight. Of course, the woman was doing the same thing.


    If they prolonged this fight, Gallant would die. No doubt about it. Curious to something, Gallant wanted to go all out. It will shorten his life spam drastically, but there was no way to avoid his death. Shrugging it off, this theory might work. If it doesn''t, he wouldn''t be bothered by it in the afterlife. Teleporting, Nemesis swings her blade to find something odd. It was gripped by something troublesome. About to gaze at the new being who stopped her sword, she felt a burning flame engulf her face. Firing a strong blast, the woman slammed into the ground. Upon impact, the ground broke into plates, cracks traveling a good mile or so. About to get up, Gallant has already slashed his blades against the woman denting her protection. Slashing through chi and mana armor then the physical armor, the woman was impressed. Unexpected, a shocking pain slashed across her face. Following with that slash, a strong stab into her chest. Feeling sharp fingers in her body, she felt herself being tossed into the air. Already prepping several spells, dark energy spears volley into the air hammering through Nemesis'' body. Teleporting above her, Nemesis can see that strange new figure. A dark embodiment of Gallant''s energy, a demonic shadow towers over the Black Knight with a huge upper body. With no mouth but two white eyes and sharp hands, this creature was like some demonic deviant that was far too powerful. Forming a huge ball above his head, Gallant has prepared a deadly ability with his Souleater.


    "Souleater: Piercing Arrow Strike, Souleater: Thousand Deaths." Landing both hits, a sharp dark energy pierce through the Death Knight''s body as the woman feels a blasting energy rippling in her body. Inside, Nemesis'' body can feel a huge explosion slashing at all her organs. But this was just the first one. Following it, she experienced nine-hundred ninety-nine more of these lethal slashes. Finishing his dark ball, the demonic shadow slams the blast at Nemesis, the girl falling into the earth. Upon impact, the dark energy starts to burst outwards, a ball of energy starts to burst throughout the area.


    Everyone can see the dark energy erupting from the forests. All gawk at the tremendous power displayed.


    King Len eyes at it with a frown. "It seems like a Black Knight is going all out..." He mutters, knowing Aisha''s guard must have something to do with this. "What could make such a strong power... If Aisha holds that great power, then I really need her..."


    Logan, Morrin, and Agni witness such a blast, awing at such power.


    "What the hell? More fighting? But that''s a strange color energy."


    "Black? Have you ever seen black energy Logan?" Morrin asks, curious to what was going on. They have finished their fighting only to lust for a better challenge. Most of the angels were killed by Len''s machines, leaving Agni and Morrin with no satisfied feeling. Understanding this, Logan finally understood this dangerous power.


    "It''s something you don''t want to make an enemy of, I can assure you that." Confused by this, the two wanted to press more questions. Staring at the man, however, they can tell that he wouldn''t disclose the information he knew. Unable to show his expression to the others, inside the mask, he had a huge frown across his face. On one of his missions, he remembered the couple of enemies who could hide their ranks. These beings almost killed him.


    The Black Knights. Hired by some faction, they tried to take over a castle. Being unable to read these fearsome foes, Logan barely got out alive. Due to the difference of a borderline he barely got out with his life. After that encounter, Logan swear to avoid such foes. Thinking about it Princess Aisha had an armor design that looked like them...


    Knowing it was too good to be true, the Death Knight stands there in such a fucked up state. Or was.


    By devouring their life souls, any Death Knight can return to their former conditions. She was on the verge of dying, but with this, she stands there anew. This was why it is so hard to kill these Death Knights. They could heal themselves against death. Staring at this though, one could say that Death was granting them many lives for killing so many people. Eyeing at Gallant, she couldn''t help but laugh like a maniac. She has never been forced against the wall like this. Fighting against such a strong opponent made her snap. She had to go all out too.


    Slamming her sword into the ground, the very ground breaks apart. Firing from the cracks, her mixed energy rises into the sky, turning the field into a deadly arena. The Black Knight jumps into the air to have his swords collide against the woman''s blade. Turning around quickly, he stops the Death Knight from grabbing him. When this was avoided, however, Nemesis has several dark energized dragon beings floating around her. Flying and exploding near Gallant, the air was covered in thousands and thousands of explosions. Fleeing from all of those attacks, Gallant''s shadowing figure stops the Death Knight from ramming her blade against them. Unleashing another energy strike that engulfed the two, the forest turns to ashes. No one would be alive to witness this insane fight if they were in the vicinity. Slamming one of his weapons, a piercing thin line fired from the tip of his blade, trying to pierce Nemesis.


    "Divine Art: Death Eater!" Emerging from her back, a creepy skeleton torso emerge. The skeleton emits the same energy like Nemesis, and his eyes sockets reveals a red glow. Screeching, Gallant stood there in shock at the piercing and ear shattering powers this thing was. Like his shadowy shade, the skeleton creature unleashed a storm of dead souls towards them. Jumping into the air, Nemesis pursues him. Gallant''s shadowy figure tries to attack her, but the skeleton being held the shadow back. Blades empowered by energy hammer against each other, their fury and exchanges of attacks cannot be watched so easily. Moving at a speed of light, their blades can shred the very air itself. Several dark red orbs appear out of nowhere around Gallant, exploding immediately. Having his chi armor around him, the woman appears before him, grinding her weapon as another burst of energy erupts.


    Eyeing at the explosions, I can only hope that Gallant can deny my worries and prove to me that he can survive this engagement. Charlotte has caught up to us, her expression revealing sadness. She left Gallant to fight against the woman one-on-one. Getting out of the woods, we all stand in an open field.


    I had to face the truth. Gallant was good as dead. There was no way to save him, not with our current firepower.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Can I really stand here and not try my damn best to help him? No, I have to stop acting like a savior when I did not have any power. If I go back now, the death for my previous knights will be placed to shame. If Gallant was true to his word, he will hold off the Death Knight so I can live. Struggling, I have to muster my thoughts and my emotions together. Sadly, I am a wreck, unable to control these things. I am still inexperienced.


    Still holding me in his arms, Golem just looks around saying to me softly, "Sorry. He. Ordered. This. He. Knew." I would have snapped at the knight for not telling me, but being mad at Golem won''t solve his own actions. Holding back everything I could, I just said, "I see."


    "Fight. Last. Hours. Should. Leave. Country." I was surprised at those words, but I did not question it. With this Death Knight here, staying in Zezrious will endanger Golem. This will defeat Gallant''s original goal to save him. Sighing, Louise looks around the place saying, "We can go further west, head south, or go north." Placing me down, Golem eyes in all three direction.


    Before anyone said anything, several of Len''s armored units aim their guns at us. Where did these guys come from? Wait, why are they aiming their weapons at me.


    "Freeze! You are not permitted to leave. By the king''s orders, we are to take the Black Knights alive."


    "I am a friend of King Len," I said, "Aiming-"


    "We know who you are." the male voice snarls, the weapon raised even higher, "But we say that you guys..." Vented in frustration, Golem has slammed his shield into the ground that enables spikes to tear their bodies into bits. Turning to him, Golem says, "King. Not. Ally. Power. Hunger." Wait. Is that true? Questioning what Golem meant, the big knight says, "Gallant. Think. King. Using. You."


    "Using me?" I said in disbelief. This is a first. How can the King be using me? He allowed me to gain his weapons and skills. Giving me such things and being awfully nice to me, how can this king be using me? Is there something he was hiding? Unable to even put this together, Golem says, "You. Inexperienced. Don''t. Understand. It. Feel."


    "Golem is saying that you have no experience with trickster individuals." Louise sighs, "Just because someone is nice to you, doesn''t mean they are nice. They might use you, manipulate you, twist you without you even knowing. With all that power Len has, he surely has something devious in mind. He asked you to give your orcs to him. Did you even stare at his new weapons? Do you know what they can do? Did you even question him with any pressure?" I could not answer my sister''s questions.


    "You need to mature." Louise said coldly, "If you want to live and become stronger, you will need to learn the hard way. This can be counted as one of them. I don''t know if you liked the guy, but if I were you, cut all emotions with that king and see him as an enemy. The easiest way to know who you can trust are those willing to die and fight for you no matter what dangers you face. As a war general, I have already experienced numerous assassinations due to people faking their identity or trying to be friends with me during peace times. Everyone has a goal, know what it is, then you can never find yourself stabbed from the back."


    The only emotions I can feel were anger and sadness. It was frustrating to not understand this all. If Len was using me, why? What was it for? More power? Or was it for something else that he really yearned for? Gripping my head, I can feel my body heating up with these emotions. How am I so blinded by my inexperience? Louise chuckles lightly.


    "Despite my harsh words, you are not weak. When it comes to mustering strength and fighting, you have it sister. I do not have such powers, and I have no major goal anymore. I believe that you will turn into a fine woman. A woman strong enough to handle anything that comes in her way." Explosions can be heard from the forest again, the group turning to stare at it.


    "We..." Golem pauses for a long while, before finishing it, "Separate." Hearing that, I eyed at Golem. "Must. Rejoin. Nero. You..." Walking to me, "Must. Grow. Stronger." A sad smile forms on my face. Enjoying this knight''s company, I can see why we have to separate. If we break off, Golem can easily run away and hide himself. Not only that, it will prevent the risk of me getting any harm delivered to me. Also, that conversation back in the room, I guess this was the time for me to grow up. I have to live on my own now. If I hang around Golem, more dangers might appear. I mean, not just this incident. How many times have I stepped upon Death''s door? I have to strengthen myself. This is the only way. I won''t complain.


    "Of course. I need it right now." Finding something in his ring, he pulls out Gallant''s storage ring. Taking my hand, he places the ring in there, making me cup my fingers around it.


    "Inside. Gallant''s. Present. For. You. Only. Use. In. Emergencies. Do. Not. Take. It. Out." Wanting to ask a barrage of questions, I just nod my head. "And you sister?"


    "I will accompany Golem. If there will be any trouble, I can help him by talking for him." Louise eyes at me again, "Huh, I cannot believe that the youngest out of all of us will be strongest of us all. Take care."


    "Do. Not. Go. Into. Woods. Take. Care." Before they left, I hug the big man, saying, "Thanks. Wait for me with the others. I will certainly become strong and show you guys the powers you invested in me." Smiling underneath the helmet, he pets my head and says, "You. Maturing." Chuckling slightly, I watch them head off.


    Golem starts to walk across the fields, seeing Louise and the giant man become smaller figures as they walk. Sighing, I eye towards Charlotte. The vampire was heavily wounded from her fight. Laughing bitterly, the vampire says, "I wish I could tag along, but I will be going back to the Gate after this. With that victory of ours, I doubt I will have anymore freedom. Hell, it was sort of fun moving around the place again. Although fighting against some demonic Death Knight was not on my wish. Hell, that was the second time I had to experience fear even with my reputation."


    "I have to thank you. For staying with Gallant till his final moments." I said, smiling weakly. Eyeing at me, the vampire just shakes her head. "It was the man''s dying wish. He did have a tiny crush on me? Or was it love? Either way, he knew his end would be today." Picking herself up, she says, "I will keep my ears open about King Len''s motives when you return her. I only hope it is not that dreadful. I will also report the incident with Prince Arnos and tell my side about his betrayal. He did attack me, so this will force that Emperor off your tail for a while." Smiling bitterly, I greatly appreciated how much Charlotte has done for me.


    Before she leaves, eyeing at me, she lets out a sigh and approach me. Embracing me, she pulls me in for a kiss. A very quick one. Three seconds of our lips pressing then she backs off.


    "A little gift for your adventures to come." Walking towards Zezrious (knowing full well to avoid the forest), she strides back to her other allies with that scythe on her back. In such a few moment, the party that she was with now bears twenty-one people. Well, twenty-two. There was still an issue with this one individual.


    "Are you trying to kill me secretly?" I turn to the angel, trying to take my sister''s words to heart, "I do not even..."


    "I told you," the angel sighs, folding her arms, "If you don''t trust me kill me. I have betrayed my allies, I saved your life, and I have not even attacked you despite the chaos from earlier. If I had any intent to kill you, or have you killed, I would have let that Death Knight slay you right there and then."


    "Are... you really serious about becoming my student... Hell, why didn''t you fight against the Death Knight?!"


    "Calm yourself." The angel flicks her hand at my forehead, "You know that none of us would win. That Death Knight had a rank that was up there. It is too monstrous for us to handle alone. Even with these orcs like these, there was no chance. Understand this, fighting someone that strong- you have to run no matter what. Against all odds, fucking fight for your life. That is a basic law and principle used in our armies when we fight in our Crusades. The possibility against fighting someone stronger as you in the wars were high. If you need to run, run. Losing stupidly will only cost you a life. Know that we are not immortals. There are limitations, and you need to know them."


    "Sounds like you''re the master." I chuckle lightly. The angel glares at me, "You are just faking it. Due to emotions, you cannot think clearly. Of course you have some deep ties with that knight, but you need to cut yourself sometimes. If you think about it, respect him as a warrior saving someone who can avenge him. Drowning in your own sorrow won''t save lives. Being strong and clear-minded will save you in the end." As we plan to head towards the west, I turn around to eye at the explosions. I just ball my hands into a fists. I swear, Gallant, I will move on and take your death seriously. If I see that girl again, I will avenge you by killing her.


    "Farewell Gallant the Protector." I said. At the time, something was growing in me. That Black Knight perk was becoming something. No notification told me that it changed. And I doubt that the actually stat list will show it till I meet it''s requirements.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Perk Improved: [Black Knight Leader] --> (Hidden Perk: Dark Avenger War Goddess)


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Explosions erupt throughout the air with spikes bursting from the ground. The woman has dash through her own spikes to rush right in front of Gallant. Summoning a shield around his body, Gallant quickly unleashes several dark energy arrows from his bodies. Flying all around, it would be impossible for anyone to dodge it.  Nemesis did not need to dodge. Hacking them down with her empowered sword, she appears in front of Gallant. Before they slam their swords against one another, explosions appear around them. Flying across the air, Gallant uses his chains to toss his swords crazily all around the air. The woman deflects his blades, closing the distance between them. Wrapping themselves around the woman, the skeleton familiar unleashes a beam from his mouth to hit Gallant.


    Trying to hold the blast at by, Gallant''s familiar holds the blast with both hands. Distracted by this, Nemesis breaks out of the chains, unleashing a thousand of so stab attacks to Gallant. Using his empowered arms, he quickly blocks each one, his blades rushing to the Black Knight. Teleporting out of the way, Nemesis stands a far away from him. Returning his blades to his hands, the Black Knight appears in a terrifying tornado, his blades forcing the woman down to the ground. Crashing, dust rose in the air as both of them fought in the dusty atmosphere. Energy can be seen, more dust and particles flying in the air. A huge blast of energy collide against one another clearing it out.


    King Len stands in the air watching the explosions bursting from the forest. A huge one shook the entire air for miles. The trees nearby were blown away or were destroyed by the sheer wind force from these two mighty creatures going all out. Frowning, Len looks behind him. The line of mages he called out quickly rise a shield to stop the force of wind from attacking his city. His clothes flow with this strong current. All of the dark warriors and mages fly towards the king, wondering what was going on. They couldn''t bother Logan about it. Although the king didn''t answer them either. He had a serious and stern face, a face showing a fearsome concentration. More explosions, bigger flashes, erupt all over the air.


    Flying across the ground, Gallant had a ton of dents and scratches all over his armor. This Death Knight was too powerful. He already knew he would lose despite his Divine Art, but this was no regular Death Knight. She was enhanced by something. Mustering such a deadly combination of mana, chi, soul energy, and... cursed energy.


    Cursed energy can only be used efficiently if one succumbed to a certain curse. For this Death Knight to hold this strong energy, it would be impossible for fifty black knights to fight against this woman even with their Divine Art. Cracking her neck, the woman sighs at the dents in her armor.


    "And I was trying to cherish Valarie''s gift for me. Well, I can use my powers to the fullest now." Hearing the name, Gallant could feel both anger... and fear. This woman worked for Valarie? Not letting up on the attack, Gallant tries to teleport behind her and unleash his energy attack. When he teleported, the woman had increased her speed and her strength. Slamming hard against the ground by the skeleton familiar behind her back, Gallant can feel his ribs getting crushed upon impact. His familiar tries to stop Nemesis'',  but the woman holds the dark shade at bay with one hand.


    "The armor was a gift to stop me from using all of my powers. Due to your attacks piercing and  penetrating the hard material, I cannot control this Lilith''s Cursed Divinity." That rank, hearing that, Gallant was in utterly shock that he was fighting against someone of that rank! It is a rank that surpasses most of the dark titles he heard like Leviathan and Abaddon.


    A Lilith rank was a very tricky one. Depending on the master, the Lilith mage or warrior will hold a borrowed amount of powers they can tap into when they need it. If the armor was her limiter, then he was just facing a Death Knight of the demon ranks. Facing someone of this strength could destroy an entire mountains and cities. Eyeing at Nemesis, her outfit reveals the skeleton armor, but it covers most of her lower body and her breasts. Glaring at Gallant, the woman quickly unleashes a storm of spells.


    "I have to end it now. You cannot live after seeing this and hearing Valarie''s name."


    "Try to kill me, you idiot." Gallant muses, unleashing something like her attacks.


    Watching from afar, Len quickly realize what was going on. Cursing, he decides to use one of his Divine Artifacts he collected from his time from the Pillars of Gluttony. Tossing it into the sky, it quickly surrounds the entire area where the figures were fighting. Everyone was surprised that this king had such an item, but what surprised everyone was the utter dark energy and red energy that burst and filled the shield up. A tremendous force can be felt ramming against the shield. Even if they were protected, the devastation and massive spread of this attack made all the warriors and mages feel utmost fear on an unimaginable scale. What the hell could amass such deadly destruction?!


    "That power..." King Len just closes his eyes and turn back to his settlement, "I guess I will have to wait till you return huh? Patience- I must endure." The shield stands there for fifteen full minutes, holding the two warriors in all that thick energy that filled the place.


    Inside, Gallant and Nemesis were going all out. Blades hammering at the speed of light, their familiars picking up the pace as well. Covered in the thick energy, they could not teleport anywhere so easily. Teleporting will only lead to their downfall. One can think of it as their own way to read their aura and attacks. A foresight sort of. Either way, both warriors were locked and continue to hammer attacks relentlessly. Gallant could keep this up for hours, if he knew that the Death Knight wouldn''t use everything she got. She unleashed a ton of spells that force Gallant dashing all over the air. In such an enclosed space, there was no way to avoid some of these explosions. He realized that there was a shield that wrapped around their fighting space, leading Gallant to his downfall. Explosions flung him all across the air, several deadly arrows homing into Gallant. Several of them land into the familiar, destroying the shady creature. Cursing, Gallant quickly unleashes a flame of energy that burst all around him destroying these attacks.


    Pursuing the knight, Nemesis tries to hammer three attacks. Taking the slash from her sword, Gallant traded the blow as he slice her familiar''s head off, making him disappear. Flying through the air, Gallant unleashes his Souleater eater that flies right at Nemesis. Not even muttering the words, Nemesis allowed her weapon to eat the eating, the energy going right into the sword. Teleporting, Gallant swings his blades hoping his Souleater Thousand slashes would get through. Predicting this, the woman fires that homing arrow she absorbed right into Gallant, grabbing his face and tossing it down to the ground. She unleashed all of her energy spells and attacks in a quick succession, barraging a living storm into the ground.


    When the fifteen minutes pass, the shield was destroyed and the energy just rises into the air as if it was a dying flame. No one wanted to enter the forest. What they felt and who they saw made them stay in place.


    "W-Why is she here?!"


    Fighting that intense fight, Gallant has lost his right arm and his familiar. His energy, all of it, was dying. Death was approaching him with open arms. Blood oozes out of his damaged body, his arm gripping on his fatal chest wounds. One could see the dark energy around his body slowly dying out. Nemesis stands there, shaking her head.


    "Well, I have to admit, you did well with my limiter on. Without it though, you could not win against this form."


    "Please," Gallant coughs, breathing heavily, "You think I can fight against a woman with that outfit. I mean, you barely have any clothes covering your body. Damn it, you won by seducing my hormones-"


    "Don''t make me kill you gruesomely now. Oh, my master is here." Turning his gaze, the seductive, charming, and alluring woman that should be indescribable appear beside her knight and before the wounded Black Knight. If he had any power remaining, he''ll zone in on the bitch that almost killed his master.


    "Valarie..." Gallant eyes at the red hair woman, her slim battle armor all over her body. She eyes at Gallant, then at Nemesis. She sighs at the tattered armor, kissing the girl on the lips. "Glad you were unharmed."


    "Please," Nemesis scoffs, "Against that, I was fine." Valarie was bored, her eyelids lowering at the sight of the messed up Gallant. Scoffing, she says, "I cannot believe that you knights are still this powerful. Breaking my girl''s armor, have you no shame? Not only that, there are no women in the Black Knight faction anymore. I cannot even enslave one to join my ranks."


    "Hey, what exactly are you planning bitch." Gallant says. Nemesis teleports to Gallant, stabbing her hand deep into his chest.


    "Don''t you DARE call my master that. You are worthless you small dick head."


    "Nemesis..." Valarie tries to say something, but a light appeared deep inside Gallant, "At least I can harm you for being stupid. Take this as my farewell gift to what you done to Aisha!" An explosion erupt from Gallant''s body, Nemesis was unable to avoid this. She regretted  her stupid move she did. Being tossed across the ground, the Death Knight rolled next to Valarie, heavily wounded now. Dark flames were all over her flesh. The explosion made half of the woman''s body revealed burnt skin and flesh, the flames still burning the parts where her body was still flesh. She looked like a burnt corpse, half of it.


    "DAMN THAT MAN!" Her left arm that stabbed deep into the knight was gone. Cursing violently, Valarie shakes her head, several magic circles surrounding her Death Knight. Healing at an enormous and tremendous rate, the burnt Death Knight was healed. The dark flames were gone as well. Getting up, Nemesis says, "I have to go get the others... If I let anyone of them go, they can become too strong! That girl, she has too much potential! If that knight tested me with his powers like that, it only means he wanted to confirm something. I will-" Valarie made Nemesis turn around to face her. Taking her right hand, she smacks Nemesis right across the face. Falling onto the ground, Valarie eyes coldly at her.


    "You vowed to that knight not to kill the others for pleasing your war lust. Now, hold to your word Nemesis."


    "I cannot!" the knight shakes her head, "That girl. She is cursed by you, and she defies you! She does not bow to you or us! She must be dealt with! She cannot run, she must die! Die for her stupidity for the gift you dawn on her. And with her power, she could be a dangerous foe-"


    "Are you dumb? That is why I let her go! I am bored of being too powerful. If Aisha can beat me, I would welcome the challenge. I also gave you specific orders, all of you girls, not to kill her or torture her anymore. Once she hits Demi-God rank, do as you see fit. Other than that, why do you think I tell you to go after her knights? I want to see what she will do. Will she use her anger on me? Or will she be a goody goody two shoe?" Eyeing to where Aisha ran off, Valarie only smiled, "I want  to see her turn into a majestic, beautiful, and dangerous woman. I don''t care how much she hates me- she can use that to her advantage if she wants. She has my curse, Brynhild''s perks, and the hidden potential to use both to make her a genius."


    "I..." Nemesis was unable to comprehend Valarie''s schemes. Why did she want that woman to become a genius? What was so special about her. "Why her!?"


    "I want to see her fight against me. Make her own harem, make them fight against me to see who will win. I am bored. Standing on top spreading fear easily, I long for a challenge. You never had such boredom when you did so much. Have I ever tasted defeat? I have never felt such dangers after I became a genius. I won so many battles and won an Archangel rank woman to my side when I was just a mere Fiend. No one can stop me. Then... that girl. She has something special in her. I want to see her grow hidden potential. Something that I can fear against and lust for if it blooms properly."


    "Why not us? Couldn''t you just..."


    "You girls have no potential hidden inside you." Valarie stated coldly. This wounded the Death Knight. Sighing, Valarie waalks over and gropes the girl, pushing onto the ground having her knee  sliding somewhere. Feeling this, the Death Knight has a blush over her face and moans slightly, closing her eyes. "M-Master..."


    "It doesn''t mean you aren''t my lovers. I took you girls in so you can be mine. It means something. If it makes you feel any better, if Aisha cannot handle herself against my curse, she will be nothing more then another one of my loyal and faithful servants." Leaning down, Valarie licks the girl''s lips.


    "A-As you say..."


    "Now, you''ve been stupid for making such a mess. I need to punish you right here and now."


    "O-Oh no..." That sentence had more enthusiasm then dread. Before they start anything, the Death Knight says, "Oh shit. I cannot return to my homeland without a helmet or a piece of armor that indicate my kills on a Black Knight." Valarie just laughs softly.


    "Just head west, there some survivors somewhere. Then you can start giving me information about the current news and plans your fellow allies have."


    "I question why you are interested in the Black Knights instead of us Death Knights, what makes them so special?" Nemesis asks, pouting at the favoritism her master has to those guys, "I mean, that knight called you a bitch."


    "And thousand more people call me that and curse me at me like that for even existing. Well, the Black Knight soldiers aren''t as impressive as you Death Knights, but a leader of the Black Knights hold a ton of power. It can even be enough power to overthrow your armies. The reason why you guys won was because the Death Knight leader was the lover to the Black Knight Shadow Devil."


    "Oh?" Nemesis never heard this story, listening to her master.


    "You see," Valarie says, getting up, "The final fight would have been the Black Knight victory. The leader alone had wiped out most of the armies by himself. If it wasn''t for him, you guys would have a great amount of veteran Death Knights, but you guys do not have such numbers now. In the final confrontation, the leaders fought against one another. Upon realizing the truth of the Death Knight leader, the Shadow Devil allowed the Death Knight''s leader to win. He accepted death and defeat to his beloved. Now... For someone to inherit the Shadow Devil lead and unite the Black Knights once more, they have to be trained and go through the path of a Black Knight..." Valarie tuns around smiling, "And they have to be cursed." Saying that, Nemesis eyed at her master in disbelief.


    "W-W-Wait... HOLD ON, DON''T TELL ME YOU CURSED AISHA ON PURPOSE?!" Sighing, Valarie turns around, hands on her hips saying in an amused smirk, "Of course. I told you, I was bored."


    "Are you trying to make my faction die to them!?"


    "Maybe, maybe not?" Valarie shrugs, "But I want to see chaos, entertainment, and other stuff. Besides," walking up to Nemesis, Valarie says, "You vow yourself to me.  All I want was you. Your people are nothing- remember that. You will be killing them eventually for me." Sighing, Nemesis says, "Yeah, yeah I know. I haven''t steeled that thought in my head yet. Although..." She turns to Valarie, "I would want a HUGE reward out of it when the time comes." Smirking very wildly.


    "Of course," Valarie pulls Nemesis with a gesture of her hand, "But you will get punished. In a very... submissive and passive way." Nemesis actually gulp this time, blushing heavily, "A-are you kidding me? A-As a warrior, that method of yours teases me and pains me. It is so.... Ugh."


    "Shut up and just come with me."


    "O-Okay..." Walking away from the desecrated and decimated forest, the two women left the vicinity.


    In his castle, in his hidden chambers, King Len eyes at a huge class container holding someone in there. Surrounding in strange liquids, machines and other stuff were attached to the being inside. He eyes at a picture of a locket he had in his pockets at all times.


    "Noire," Len says softly, "I vow to revive you from this so called Death. I''ll use the knowledge and powers that we obtained to resurrect you. I have vowed this upon the death of the former king and of my aching heart. He can remember the news when he arrived at this city. He frowns at the distant memory, his face revealing anger now, gripping his hold on the locket.


    The time when the city was attacked, the former king was about to lose his life. Saving most of the town, Len was able to save him in such haste. He had a bunch of questions after he learned that his lover died on the field. These nobles were all the same, they wanted to save their own skin from death. The very same death that took his lover. Agitated, frustrated, and controlled by revenge, he seek the king out hoping he wasn''t going to lie. He saw the armies he had. ARMIES!


    Some settlers and citizens told Len that Noire led her army due to the lack of soldiers within the country to reinforce Zezrious. Being told of the lack of troopers, Noire decided to take herself and her army to confront the demon devil army. When Len came to stop the invasion, he saw armies and hundred of thousands of men fighting against these demons.


    The former king of Zezrious lied to him.


    He lied about the lack of soldiers, hiding his armies or just telling Noire that he had none to send out. He hid them so he can use them to defend himself. Despite all of the strategies and aid Noire gave, the king selfishly and stupidly hid his armies to save himself. How much soldiers died to this king''s mistake? How many innocent lives were taken upon selfish reasons?! Upon interrogating the king upon his rescue, Len heard everything from the king''s mouth. He used Noire and wanted to save his own skin.


    Enraged, Len killed him. No one witnessed it because of the chaos and no one would dare to question the ruler who saved them all from the demons. "The king''s body was torn to pieces by the demons that invaded the castle." To be honest, Len can remember how  he shot his guns and tore the damn bodies in such a fucked up state. Now, he only wished he was there to stop Noire.


    Although he regrets, there was hope.


    If he can power up the device with a strong energy of a female being, someone of a genius or close to one, he can revive Noire once and for all. In his gut, which was never wrong and he strongly followed, the day he saw Aisha, he knew she was different. There was something different, it was certain. In these few days, he could barely find any information about the damn girl. The day Gallant told him all the information only revealed the fact that there was more. Whatever happened in the mansion with Brynhild, Aisha was seriously involved with it. Turning around, he left his room to bump into several of his commanders.


    "Get everyone ready to help the Grahams. I want to make sure we are on good relationships with one another. Emperor Titus will be outraged by our actions, so prepare yourself to engage and kill all of his troopers in our land. This will be a swift betrayal. Get our most elite armies ready to engage them, attack them when they least expect it. I do not want anymore causalities. Due to this Crusade, he will launch everything he has at our destroyed settlement." Nodding to this, they all turned and left the king''s sight.


    Patience. That was the key to his goal.


    Settling in a tavern, my group rested up. The orcs all reside in one room where Esta, Lurie  (the angel), and I were in one room. Sighing, I washed up first as the other two followed suite.


    Esta was embarrassed and mad at herself for being knocked out. Well, she was a rank two mage, there was no way to avoid her frail and weak state. Feeling utmost guilt, she learned what had happened from the orcs. It was too much for her master, Aisha, to lose another one of her fathers. Gallant was the sole reason that Aisha lived, and now her master was sitting on her bed, thinking.


    There was no point to bringing Gallant up, it will only sadden Aisha. Well, staring at her, Esta was confused about Aisha''s feelings. Was she really okay? It seems like it did not bother her- of course it bothered her, but it was hidden deep in her. Maybe she resolved herself? Questioning this, Lurie folds her arms and says, "Are you planning to rank up still and not teach me?"


    "What is there to teach?" I said, rather lost. Oh right, I forget that I unlocked the combination of light and dark energy. Lurie was going to press her questions, but Esta steps in, "Do you not see that m-master is thinking?!"


    "Huh... Why do you have this woman with you? She is not even worthy to be in your sight." I was going to say something, but Esta decides to stand in front of the angel (despite the height difference) and say, "Even though I am weak, it does not mean I worry about my master! You just stroll in thinking that you can just order her around!?"


    "Order her around," the angel scoffs, staring down at Esta, "I am not ordering her around. There is no point to waste anytime with you. Despite your race, you are too arrogant and immature just because you know her better."


    "I happen to know her a lot more then you!" Before it goes into a heated argument or something, I decide to chime in. "Listen. Esta is my loyal companion. I will not have you belittle her. It will offend me if you do, I hope you treat her like a comrade in arms." The angel slightly frowns at this, eyeing at the small elf. "You k-"


    "You want a lesson and stuff?" The angel jumped at my threat, quickly changing her attitude. Her somewhat hostile demeanor shifted back to her calm and somewhat elegant angelic posture. She bows her head saying, "As you wish... Although I have a question." I raise my eyebrow at her, planning to turn in soon. I just want to sleep off this inner depression I was trying my best to suppress.


    "How can you hide your rank?"


    "Why would you ask that question?" I asked her.


    "I want to hide my rank and fight along side you."


    "Say what?" Esta eyed at Lurie. "What are you..."


    "If you think about it, it''ll be awkward to see an eight-winged angel travelling with some weak warrior. To hide our identity and said suspicion, you can teach us how to hide our ranks. Including the orcs." Thinking about it, that will help me avoid any huge issues. Although I question what sort of creatures and enemies I can fight on our adventure. With these strong allies beside me, people and beings will run on sight.


    "I''ll teach you and the orcs about it later. For now, I want some sleep." Accepting this, the two girls decide to turn in as well. Having the sheets over my bed, I start to recap on what happened today. Things happened so quickly. I ranked up to three in mage and warrior (don''t know how I rank up in a rank three mage- did it ignore the system somehow because of my warrior rank? Or is there more to it?), I helped evacuate civilians, killed many enemies, gained an angel ally, lost Gallant, bumped into another strong enemy, and have these doubt about King Len. Thinking about it all will give me a headache and mixed emotions. I need to control these emotions. Thinking about it, Lurie can control her emotions pretty well despite the situation. I need to ask for her guidance, most likely I will have to conjure up some basic to my so called attacks.


    Hell... I just, this day just pained me so. I want to cry and groan, I want to vent my frustration, but I have to shove all of this aside. I need to grow up. I lived. I need to repeat this. I lived again because of my knights. They sacrificed themselves to save me. I am their hope and dreams, I will get revenge. I will kill all my enemies. I will become the strongest in this entire world...


    A lurking pain from the depths inside me spread when I fell asleep.


    I forget about the curse.

 Notification: Incoming Chapters

    Well at the moment, I am editing the chapter I was supposed to release days ago and leave it be. Due to the fact I did not save the stuff from way back then (In January), I rage quit from writing for a few months. After that, I started to gather whatever I schemed up for this light novel of mine.


    The first few chapters have been very light on action for the main character and haven''t placed her in that sort of role of an adventurer. Was trying stuff here and there, but due to the progress of the story, things will start to pick up. I am trying to get pictures in for certain scenes.


    This is no April Fool Joke- despite the fact this post will be up on April Fool Day- I am going to start my reign of chapter updates again. Due to the fact this story might be long get a ton of characters, I will end up  making up a chapter somewhere to talk about their biography and other goody stuff.


    Note: The story will start to reveal more graphic and mature content. There will be spoilers for heads up here and there. Nudity and other stuff will start to show. I will make a huge warning for scenes that are too graphic or if there is sex in certain chapters.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Right, I cannot promise that some likeable characters won''t be killed. For the most part, people will die. Depending on how attached Aisha is to them, may look relevant or not. As a reader as well, if you have any rage of what happened, I won''t mind if you curse and show your emotions.


    Once again, this light novel of mine, story, whatever this thing is, is a blend of all the things I have read, seen, or watched from various things. Re:Monster is one of them, but I also blended The Coiling Dragon light novel as well. There are other inspiration ones, but those were the beginning factors that pushed me to make this light novel.


    Anyways, enough talking. Ima start the next segment of chapters.


    I am debating on calling this Season 2, but most likely, gonna leave it as Season 1 for now, despite the troubles to come. Depending on what I''m doing in real life, chapters might be uploaded around a day or two to a week maybe. It won''t be fast like last time due to my insecurities on editing issues.

 Chapter 13: Damned Revelation

    There was nothing bloody conjuring up in my head. I had no nightmares and it felt like I have utter control of my dreams at that very moment. Well, it felt more like I was inside of my own head. I can slightly feel every ounce of my body and I can think even if I was in this dream. Hell, I was surprise that I can do this even if I was asleep. I doubt that this was normal though- something was wrong.


    The fact that I did not have a nightmare and having this strange lucid dream only confirms the eeriness and weirdness coming soon. Everything around me was in a dark grey color with fog surrounded the entire area. Looking around the area, I feel the fog moving around ever so slowly. I know I had utter control of myself, but I was confused to why I was trapped in my own head.


    A voice decides to answer my own question.


    ¡°You are here because we need to talk.¡± Turning around, I eye at feminine hooded figure sitting in a chair. The voice seems to be twisted, a dark deep demonic tone mixed in with the subtle and bored tone of a grown female, ¡°To talk about the fact that you hold me now.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, trying to get a better view of this mysterious figure. I have never seen this person before, and their presence disturbed me. Every ounce of my body wanted to attack this strange being for some odd reason. Even my thoughts were being twisted into blinding rage and utter hatred, wanting to attack and shred this individual. Grasping my head, the figure laughs at my struggle. Obviously, this person can sense my troubled state.


    Hell, I bet that this being IS the reason why I feel like this.


    ¡°You can feel it right? That rage and hatred you hold deep in you? It is something you have deep in you. This is the monster, the power which you can unleash if you want to save those you cherish the most.¡± Piecing everything together, this entity was not being friendly at all.


    I can say this thing is a devil, a succubus, a wraith, something that wants me to use anger and hatred for the wrong reasons. Well, to be honest, it wasn¡¯t wrong. I have all the reasons to be anger and strike out on my enemies considering me as weak and foolish. Bringing up these thoughts, I can feel my body growing hotter, the pain and the rage slowly consuming every ounce of my body. It felt like a fire slowly burning me.


    Fighting this, I ask again, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Little foolish, pathetic, ignorant girl. I am the weapon your friends died for. I am the Demonic Souleater known as Anathema. Understand that I am lecturing you right now, little girl. You are being played by everyone you meet. All of those strong warriors are using you to whatever ends they see fit. As for your friends, they are dying. Your beloved ones are dying, and there is nothing you can do to stop it. This is why you should accept me, and your monster.¡±


    Unbearable pain surge through my body as I can feel the figure appearing before me, forcing me to stand up from my lowered position, staring at me right in the eyes.


    Of course, this figure had no human features whatsoever. It was nothing- a sea of shadows underneath their hooded robe. I eye at where their face should be, grinding my teeth as I refuse such silly thoughts.


    Me, using hatred and angry to gain revenge?!


    Despite this burning pain erupting throughout my body, I force my hands to punch the figure. It disappears before my fist touched the being, the strange entity levitates above me. This being was looking down on me.


    ¡°And you resist? For what reasons do you fight? With me and my powers, you can win against the fools that look down on you. You can even rival against that Death Knight.¡±


    ¡°And what will you do with my body? Aren¡¯t you trying to use me too?¡± I ask, knowing that this weapon might be trying to gain something out of this.


    A slight chuckle escape the being¡¯s nonexistent mouth.


    At that point, I know that this weapon had no ulterior motives to use me like all the others. Maybe use me to satisfy its own needs, but it was not something like killing me or controlling my body utterly. It was a very simple desire that this being wants from me. Placing a guess on the one that came into my head, the being just spreads its arms out, answering my question.


    The chuckle it gave hinted how ridiculous my question was.


    ¡°I want death. I want to feel your genuine and pure hatred, your aggressiveness, and every ounce of anger you hid in that little frame of yours. Why would I want to control a body? That is not the same like having you do it on your own accord. Besides, as a unique Souleater, I cannot go against my master. If you do not submit to me willingly, then I cannot control you or give you my powers.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow I was going to ask something. In response, the being answered my question, ¡°That pain you are feeling is caused by you- not me. I only picked you up; I can feel the tension you already gain by the ¡®farce¡¯ you place. You are upset at the death of your knights, but you are upset at yourself for being so weak. Well maybe the pain is also from me just talking to you, the burning pain you feel is your rage being manifested alive as we talk. If you cannot control your anger and rage or feelings of sadness, then this pain won¡¯t leave you. If you cannot control this pain, I will be able to have you unleash my full powers right now.¡±


    Listening to this, I quickly shove most of the thoughts away.


    Was hard to do for a good five minutes, the pain burning up everytime I thought about them. It got to the point that I was on all four, panting and wheezing violently as I struggle to control such pain. This pain felt like swords pierced into my body casually. It was not quick. It was agonizing, the invisible blades slowly savoring their way into my body.


    ¡°Say¡­ how come you are unique? What makes a Souleater unique? Why do you have a name in particular, Anathema?¡± The figure just rolls around in mid air like nothing, shaking its head.


    ¡°You are utterly foolish. I question you a lot more than needed little girl. I am unique because of my requirements. Instead of using a skill or mastery, or some other trifling safe requirement mechanism, I demand deaths of your friends or masters. Technically you need to have three of these masters or friends die. Of course you won¡¯t know if you are trying to unlock me, but I will know. Me talking to you will give you a huge hint.


    Hearing this, I already knew that Gallant died, but my mind still rejected this. The fact that I denied and feel like this being was lying only let loose the rage and misery that were held in minutes ago. The pain burst throughout my body, my mind feels like its being torn apart. Malicious rage, utter desires to kill the Death Knight filled my head. Grasping it, I try to silence this. The figure was still talking, but my ears could only hear the sound of a tidal wave, ravaging violently against something.


    What snapped me out of it was a punch in my gut. I cough a bit, regaining control over me.


    The figure decided to take action. This surprised me, yet it only gives proof that the weapon has no desires to actually take over, for now.


    ¡°You owe me for that one.¡± The being said, ¡°You turning right now wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡±


    Grasping my chest, the punch felt like a steel gauntlet ramming past my bone. I did not think about Gallant anymore, the actually physical pain delivered to me distracted me to direct more questions. I need information, once again.


    ¡°Turn?¡±


    ¡°You turn into a manifestation of your hatred and anger to fulfill whatever you set your mind to. For example, if I let you turn right there and then, you would snap out of your dream state, wake up, and hunt down the Death Knight till she is actually dead. To answer your inquiries from earlier, I am unique due to the fact I have been used by many masters before you, and I evolved due to the many deaths that feed me. My name is Anathema because I am the power that can use your hatred, anger, and sorrow. I can direct it into power and at the hated object you want dead. This is a perk I gain after I evolved from a regular Souleater.¡±


    Taking this new information, I was slightly amazed at how Souleaters can become living beings. With such knowledge, it was no wonder why Gallant was pushing for his own death to give me such a weapon. Once again, I can feel the slight burn from bringing him up, but it was quickly silenced before it went out of hands. I find it a tad sad to halt such thoughts now, but I have to deal with this growing pain.


    No, not just pain. I have to control my emotions.


    I know, for sure, that this is just the beginning. There is no way to protect everything and there is no way for me to stop certain death. Those around me will die eventually. Of course, I might try everything in my power to stop this, but I will have to accept it if things go for the worse. Even if I am in denial, death is something that everyone will have to face. What the figure said next offended me. My emotions getting the best of me and feeling that burning flame engulf my body.


    ¡°Despite the feelings of being overwhelmed and having your father figures die in front of you, I think you haven¡¯t experienced the worst sort of feeling that can literally allow me to persuade you.¡±


    Eyeing at the figure, I said, ¡°Even though I thank you for helping me, I am not letting you sway me easily with hatred or anger. Not with you around! I do not even know what your powers can do, and you might betray me.¡±


    ¡°Getting bit cocky bitch,¡± the figure said, growling and staring right at me, ¡°But that¡¯s good. The better the front, the more I¡¯ll savor and relish your fall. Know that you are ignorant and weak. You have no knowledge and no powers in this world. You are a small insect upon this giant ass spiderweb filled with lies and deceit. Despite your childish self, I will be looking forward to see how you prove me wrong. When the time comes for you to use my powers, I will not hesitate to let you use them. I advise you, for now, not to pull me out of the ring unless you get into the required state. Ta-ta little girl.¡±


    Exiting that dream, I can feel my eyelids pop open.


    I slept rather well, no nightmares other than that conversation I had with the Souleater.


    Should call it Anathema I guess.


    Sighing slightly, I start to piece together what I need to do.


    There is no doubt about it, I have to get stronger. I know that Len wants me for some reason, and Valarie is messing with me. I must control my rage.


    No, that is not the only thing I have to control.


    There are more things than just emotions, I have to change the way I think, the things I do, and I have to become better in everything! This world is vicious and fierce, there is no way for me to survive if I cannot adapt, if I cannot learn by myself and walk down the road I must carve myself, I shall die stupidly.


    Those who have already died for me will be place in shame. Use everything to my advantage.


    Shaking my head slightly, I refuse to allow such silly notions of hatred or anger to give me power. I haven¡¯t used them now, and I won¡¯t rely on them.


    Something strange started to burst in my body. A sense of joy? Maybe fruitation of something new and exciting?


    I just chuckle lightly to myself. This feeling was certainly something I have never felt before. This could be the steps of me becoming a true adventurer- away from that secluded life. Right now, I am by myself.


    Well, I have Esta and Lurie with me.


    Planning to get up from my bed, I felt a slight tug forcing me back down against the mattress.


    Something was weighing down on my arms.


    Glancing at my right and left, I wish I was dreaming. Both my arms were preoccupied with two naked girls.


    Due to my puzzled state, my hands cupped around both their breasts and squeeze them. In my defense, my hands were curious to what was keeping them down. Something happened last night, my face slowly turning bright red.


    Esta was sleeping soundly on my right, her pleasant sleeping baby-faced expression with her arms, and breasts, leeching on my arm. On the other hand, Lurie has a different sort of cuteness to her. Not like a child¡¯s, but more of a refined and, well in my view, calm expression of loving something. Most of the time, she has a dull and serious expression.


    Eyeing at myself, I decide to see if I was naked. Well, I should have figured this out due to my naked top. I mean, moving my bed sheets off my upperbody, the naked cold air and my pink nipples should have been a clear hint that I was stripped of all my clothes.


    Was this why Anathema said, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be a good time for you to turn?¡± Trying to slide my arms away from their grasps, I can feel how sensitive my body is right now. Every time I move my legs against each other, it tingles, sending a very awkward sensation. My body feels slightly wet as well. Shaking nervously, I try to recall what transpired in my mind.


    I am sure, 80% sure, I had sex. No, this was more of rape.


    Why?


    Because I can barely remember what happened! I did not start anything! Recalling last night, I know I just fell asleep. Fidgeting a bunch more, I start to bite the lower part of my lip, quivering and questioning myself over and over, am I really innocent?! Did I use some sort of magic on them?


    Maybe it too cold and they all wanted to sleep with me- Fucking bullshit!


    There is no way that this was just a naked group hug without any sort of interaction! Hell, my body is SUPER sensitive right now. As I slide my left arm from Lurie, I grasp my head, trying to control the rising temperature and the thoughts stacking on each other. Why did this happen?!


    Was it the curse? Eyeing at their necks, I can see small bite marks on them.


    Was this due to my curse Valarie placed on me?


    Thinking about it a bit more, I can start to calm down a bit. If this was the curse¡¯s doing, I am technically innocent, yet I am still puzzled at how this escalated. Doesn¡¯t the curse force me into some monster that kills and suck blood violently? This was a tad peaceful and different from what I image. This could also explain why I did not think up of all those bad nightmares again.


    Right, my deadline to transform was very soon. The question that pops in my head now is why are these two girls naked? If I was to suck their blood, it shouldn¡¯t have lead to nudity. Maybe it did because they did not want blood stains on their outfits, but still, why are they in my bed?


    Yep. It¡¯s settled. I lost my virginity, and was fucked by two girls. It could also explain why both of them are smiling while they hug my arm- Damn it Esta, let go of my damn arm! Extracting my own arm from Esta was taking minutes of slow tugs and pulls. When I have my hands slide against her collarbone, she lets out a cute giggle.


    My mind starts to conjure up all the things we could have done. This made me want to bang my head against the wall though. How can I lose my virginity and not remember anything!? I feel like this was all Anthema¡¯s fault, but I doubt that our conversation was long. I¡¯ll ask these two what happened later.


    Sighing softly, I slowly crawled out of bed, heading to the restroom. When I start to wash myself, my body was super sensitive when I start to clean my¡­


    After I wash myself, it was time for me to get busy. There are several things I want done. Leaving the room quietly with a regular brown gown and some brown flats, I eye at the rank thirteen Skullclaw orc.


    How long was this warrior waiting?


    Tossing that question aside, the orc bows to me. Wearing that heavy gray armor, I sort of question how he didn¡¯t fall down to the first floor. Remember what I told them, I wanted to change their objectives again.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± I said, leading the way as the warrior followed.


    ¡°I figured. It seems it was wise of me to confront you before I told the others to go off and do our original tasks you assigned us.¡± Walking down the steps and exiting out of the tavern, I eye at the other nineteen armored orcs. They were all talking among themselves. When they saw me though, they quickly turn and kneel to me. The thirteen rank orc positioned himself between his kind and me. Eyeing at me, he asks, ¡°What are your plans?¡±


    ¡°Have you checked the area for any of Titus¡¯ soldiers?¡± One of the orcs spoke up, ¡°There are none in the area. We patrolled last night and checked around the area. None of them are around.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I eye at them, ¡°I will want at least seven ten rank orcs to stay here, two twelve, and you, thirteen rank orc. The others will be split into two groups. Each will have four of the rank ten orcs lead by one rank twelve orc leader. The first group, I want you guys to find those bodies that Golem killed yesterday- Len¡¯s advanced soldiers. I want you to hide the bodies, if they are still there, and take their equipment. If they do not have a storage ring on them, immediately come back and deliver me the armor. It¡¯s a very unique armor I want to inspect. After that, I want you to go back into Zezrious and purchase some books- tame creatures or kill other goblin clans to gain the money. The books I want you to get¡­¡±


    I quickly wrote them on a piece of paper, ¡°Are listed here.¡± As I handed them the list. They bow and left immediately. Turning to the other group, I said, ¡°I want you guys to mine and gather crafting materials for outfits¡­¡±I stop myself. What level was my crafting again? Checking quickly, I was somewhat surprised.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skill Gained In: [Level 29 --> Level 34]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Level 34 materials,¡± scratching my head at how it increased, ¡°Also, if you can make methods of gaining money, do that as well. Don¡¯t kill any innocent people though- thieving and robbery is a no.¡± The other team nods, leaving my sight to do the task I gave them.


    Eyeing at the others, I said, ¡°Me and you will need to talk leader. You two twelve rank warrior keep an eye on Lurie and Esta, just guard the door. If you hear anything strange, just check up on them.¡± They nod at this.


    Compared to us three, these orcs are in cursed armor. They do not need any sleep, so they can watch over us at nighttime. ¡°The rest of you orcs, I want you to gain information about possible jobs in the area, hear about any sort of news or trouble, and learn about the profit, trades, and merchandise people want in nearby towns or cities, other than Zezrious.¡±


    The seven warriors nod at this, already leaving the area, or heading back into the tavern. As the two twelve rank warriors re-entered the tavern, I turn to the thirteen rank orc.


    ¡°What weapon was Len making?¡±The orc was a tad puzzled at my question. I need to know what invention Len made. It seems like his creation will become more absurd and numerous depending on the time I enter the Pillars of Gluttony. Information will be a key role against fighting and figuring out what Len is up to. I still have his ring, and I¡¯ll pretend to be on his good side.


    For now, I will not use it to communicate with him. This item will be handy later when I make my return. The reason why I want to get that strange bizarre purple armor from Len¡¯s special troopers is because of the Anti-Field. Recalling the scene with those three girls who pursued me in the forest, the armor nullified the effects of the Pressure Realm. Hell, I did not see how Len easily defend his city. King Len shall be a foe I cannot take down easily, if things come to it. He wants me, but for what? I need to plan ahead and beat him.


    ¡°The weapon was some sort of vehicle,¡± the orc explained, trying to figure out how to exactly explain the thing he saw, ¡°From what King Len explained, it is machinery where someone enters it and pilots it. I have no clue what that means. The ores we gathered were really tough to mine, but due to our orcs¡¯ mining level, it was easy to gather. He wanted an abundance of it though.¡±


    Thinking about it, I have very little knowledge of the ores that go beyond the basic armor I usually see on people. Hell, the armor I am wearing, I barely know the material used to make it. Guessing it is a unique ore, this armor is like my Black Knight¡¯s cursed armor. The usually ore to mine would be steel, bronze, silver, gold, coal, copper, steel, metal, and iron. Now I know the unique ores would be mithril, orichalcum, and adamantium. These unique ores are very tough and hard to mine.


    ¡°What ore did he tell you to mine?¡± The leader was still trying to figure out how to word it. He was very silent as he scratches his iron head, grunting, and grumbling. ¡°It was some new ore I cannot describe. The mining requirement was high though. It demanded rank eight or nine warriors who are experts in mining it. The ore was not adamantium, I can assure you. It was a different color and something unseen before. That place was a secret mine of so many different ores. To be honest, it made me want to mine that place for a long while.¡±


    This was quite¡­ troubling. A mine that has unidentified ores? Was that possible? King Len has many surprises up his sleeve. There is no way that my orc would lie about this. I have to take this seriously. If Len had this many resources up his sleeve, I worry what he plans to do in the future.


    Also, if he really wanted to mass produce his weapons, or the vehicles he just made, he might be making and talking with the Skullclaw clan. He used my orcs to finalize the prototypes. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if there was an alliance between him and the orcs to produce more of those vehicles.


    There was no use to worry about it right now though. I am still weak, and I have no fame. I do not have enough information or sources to go up against him either. I do not have an army or strong allies to rely on. Technically, we¡¯re on good terms, so King Len won¡¯t suspect anything from me. Unless he knows that I cannot be trusted. Well, I am far away from him, so his focus will be on rebuilding and doing other tedious tasks. Hell, if I remember correctly, they will go to war against Emperor Titus soon. I mean, Prince Arnos just died, so Titus will have to blame someone. Knowing him, the Emperor will point to Len and accuses him for letting his armies die.


    ¡°Well that is all I guess.¡± Knowing my next area to head to, I doubt that I will need to know anymore about Len.


    Our next destination is to the Pillars of Gluttony- far west of our location right now.


    ¡°Oh right, tell the other orcs when they come back that we¡¯ll be moving out tomorrow around this time.¡± The leader nods at me, heading back into the tavern. Rubbing my head, I start to question various things.


    How did my crafting gained levels? Scratching my head a bit more, the secret feature when I usually hit a new rank came in. It was my [Queen Witch of Darkness] perk. Alright, this only confirms the fact I had sex with the two.


    But wait, I only gained +5 in crafting. If I had sex with both, isn¡¯t it supposed to be +10? Something was odd. I need to see which skills leveled up.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained in: [Level 20 Unarmed] --> [Level 25 Unarmed]


    [Level 20 Rearm] --> [Level 25 Rearm]


    [Level 20 Bite] --> [Level 25 Bite]


    [Level 20 Slash] --> [Level 25 Slash]


    [Level 20 Cooking] --> [Level 25 Cooking]


    [Level 21 Axes] --> [Level 26 Axes]


    [Level 21 Traps] --> [Level 26 Traps]


    [Level 23 Rune Making] --> [Level 28 Rune Making]


    [Level 23 Gun Smith] --> [Level 28 Gun Smith]


    [Level 23 Daggers] --> [Level 28 Daggers]


    [Level 24 Spears] --> [Level 29 Spears]


    [Level 24 Bondage] --> [Level 29 Bondage]


    [Level 24 Beast Taming] --> [Level 29 Beast Taming]


    [Level 24 Bartering] --> [Level 29 Bartering]


    [Level 24 Disarming Traps] --> [Level 29 Disarming Traps]


    [Level 25 Sewing] --> [Level 30 Sewing]


    [Level 25 Shields] --> [Level 30 Shields]


    [Level 27 Enslavement] --> [Level 32 Enslavement]


    [Level 28 Kidnapping] --> [Level 33 Kidnapping]


    [Level 28 Mining] --> [Level 33 Mining]


    [Level 28 Enchant] --> [Level 33 Enchant]


    [Level 28 Pickaxes] --> [Level 33 Pickaxes]


    [Level 29 Beast Training] --> [Level 34 Beast Training]


    [Level 29 Inspect] --> [Level 34 Inspect]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Technically, the perk is supposed to give +5 to those I had sex unless one of the two did not gain the dark powers. Will it be alright for me to ask those two if they felt any changes? Speaking of changes, the biggest concern I have is this principle I gained, or developed. Principle of Chaos and Harmony was the name of whatever I made when I fused dark and light together to attack Lurie.


    Strange though, isn¡¯t the combination a simple sort of thing most hybrid mages do? I would like to test this out, but I am trying to understand the concept and theories. If I can look at the basic books that talk about such laws and notions for light and dark, I can grasp a better understanding to this. Despite the outcome of fusing the attacks together, the biggest downfall out of it all was the giant toll it took on my body.


    It felt like I was going to die after I used that move. My entire body was sapped of mana and I puked out blood.


    In my training with magic, that was the first time I puked out blood ever. This only hints that whatever I did was something above, or out of the ordinary. I know I should research and figure out the basic understanding to wielding light on its own, and dark, but my curiosity is getting the best of me, as always.


    Taking the initiative, I decided to head deeper into the woods, away from the tavern. Depending on what I do, I might want to avoid any sort of fatal destruction and casualties. Entering an open plain, I decide to stand there and think about two spells to use and try to fuse them together. Motioning my hands in a horizontal movement, two arrows appear in front of me.


    On my left, a Dark Arrow floats there as the Light Arrow is on my right. Examining both arrows, they are literally shaped as an arrow, but the color was definitely different. The question coming to my mind now was how to fuse these two together.


    Taking the obvious route, I decide to slowly move them towards one another. By doing this, I can see both of their colors fusing into a strange glowing and dimming dark white color. Watching, the shape of the arrow was slowly being formed into a new one through the fusing. As I continue this, I can feel a hot intensity engulfing my hands.


    A burning sensation that was really odd to feel! I stop fusing the arrows together, having a sudden explosion erupting from this all. Summoning out an energy and mana shield, I can feel myself fly across the ground. Bouncing off of the dirt ground, I quickly rolled in the air to land on my feet. A huge explosion also erupted where I once stood, the very ground showing a crater.


    That was a bit troubling. Not only did it explode, a burning sensation was in my hands. How come it burned my hand? Magic doesn¡¯t do that to the user on purpose. There must have been something that happened before I fused. Thinking long and hard, I recall my fight I had when I first engaged Lurie. Lying on the grassy ground, I pull out every exact thing I did when we were fighting. The last clash we had, we buffed ourselves up.


    ¡°So¡­ I have to buff myself that much with dark and light to even fuse. Huh, strange concept. I am gonna assume that this only lessens the recoil of combing both skills at once?¡± Allowing myself to be coated in dark energy and light energy, I activated Devil¡¯s Embrace and Holy Grace. Drawing out both arrows from before, I slowly combine them as I can feel a ton of my magic leaving my body. It was a bit entrancing and tiring.


    The mana in my body was being absorbed into this new fusion arrow. As I slowly fuse both dark and light arrows together into one, I eye at the dark resonating white arrow before me. It seems a tad odd. The weight seems the same. The arrow glows and resonate a purple white aura flowing around the very shape.


    What happens if I use it like an attack? Eyeing at where I once stood earlier, I decide to toss the arrow over there.


    I quickly retreated from my spot, jumping a ton of feet away once I realized how dangerous the damn blast was!


    The arrow, upon impact, slowly struck into the ground. Once it sinks itself into the ground, a huge blast of dark and light erupts from the area and creates a tremendous shock wave of energy decimating all within its radius. That one arrow took a ton of my energy and it can create this much damage?! The blast was devastating as well.


    This was quite a discovery, hoping to use this later on if the time comes for it. Curious, does the speed affect the fused attack? Testing this out, I quickly summon out a light and dark arrow, and slam them into one. There was no sudden sap of my energy, confusing me. Tossing it quickly to the area I previously targeted, I only watch the arrow just sink deeper into the ground at a faster rate. There was no explosion and I felt utterly fine.


    Why is that? Scratching my head, I start to theorize stuff that I might be making up. Like I stated before, if I knew a bit more about dark and light energy, I might be able to understand how or why this is happening.


    Right, I gained so many skills, perks, and abilities after that siege on Zezrious, I should test them out here and there. At present, I am a rank three warrior and mage with a ton of high level skills in my arsenal. Not only that, I have a ton of perks and abilities that can also combat that of a six-winged angel or even higher. Although even if I have all these things, I do not think I can combat against Charlotte without my own Souleater. Despite me having that special one, I do want to have two blades.


    Hell, I do not know if Anthema is a single-handed blade. Knowing this for sure, I will not use it.


    Huh, that¡¯s another good question.


    Will my level of a certain weapon affect the Souleater? Anthema stated that all of the Souleater have a requirement of level and some sort. Most likely, I will be able to tell if I get my hands on a Souleater. Guessing I can bind it to me?


    Well, whatever the case, I will have to continue my training and start to gather a lot more Intel. Especially this law and principle concepts, I will have to master this. To be honest, I gained so many new skills, I want to test them all right now on something, but I need to stay low.


    Last time I wanted to test stuff out, I almost got killed by Charlotte. Not knowing whats around here, I will have to avoid bumping into strong enemies. Most likely, once I get to rank six, I can use these skills on the creatures in the Pillars of Gluttony. Pondering on this thought, am I really accepting Lurie as a companion?


    It is strange for an angel to just chase after me. It could be the perks making her do this, but is she following me for knowledge and other sorts? Esta is following me out of loyalties, but do I really need those two to follow me to such dangers? Ugh, I can feel my body feeling strange. No, it was more of a realization.


    Those two shouldn¡¯t follow me.


    Not to where I plan to go. Only danger will befall them, and I really don¡¯t want them to encounter such things. They might be killed by me. Sighing to myself, I just eye towards the direction of the tavern. I have to talk to those two. I have to cut my ties and let them go. It¡¯s for the best.


    Walking back to the tavern, I can see both of them calmly talking to each other. Strange to see them being cooperative compared to last night. If they ask me how it was, I am going to have to lie, or be honest about it. I feel like those two will feel insulted for me to be asleep when we did it. Ugh, this is going to be awkward as hell. Grasping my head, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head and sigh loudly.


    This will be a troubling conversation.


    Not only will I tell them about the fact I do not remember the time we fucked, I will try to get them to do something else then follow me. I will have to give Esta some money and push the angel to find some other master. Out of the two, Lurie really shouldn¡¯t be bothered by me pushing her away. As I approach the, both of them said my name. It was awkward to hear them say it in unison.


    ¡°Aisha!¡±


    ¡°Hello Esta and Lurie.¡± I said, chuckling lightly. This was a bit harder than I thought. Acting a tad nervous and sweating a bit, I hope those two would not bring up our intercourse. I cannot recall anything, forcing my head to remember anything! Just something!


    Sadly, everything is at a blank.


    Esta was staring at me with a very gleeful expression. Her facial expression was too cute for me to stare at although Lurie was giving off a slight smile that made her look attractive- not saying that she isn¡¯t, but it emphasized a bright side that I wouldn¡¯t have suspected in an angel. Hell, I do not recall any details about angels, but they are supposed to be devoid of emotions. They are to be dedicated on training and ranking up.


    ¡°How was your sleep master?¡± Esta says, closing her big eyes to give off another cute expression.


    ¡°I-It was fine.¡± I responded, avoiding any eye contact with the two. Lurie, having a better perception on things, noticed my fidgeting self.


    ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± she asks, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°N-No¡­ Nothing.¡± I quickly burst out, waving my hands in front of me. ¡°Although on a serious note I will have to talk about something important to you two.¡± Shifting gears like this could be better. I did not want to delay myself on the topic of sex. Both of them got out of their happy mood, eyeing at me with concern.


    ¡°Are you sure you two want to follow me? Knowing what just happened yesterday, I will be traveling down a very dangerous road to become stronger. The Pillars of Gluttony is the next destination. When I enter there, I bet I won¡¯t be leaving that place until I become stronger than before and acquire a Souleater. There are also numerous and probably fierce some and vicious creatures of all types. I cannot be sure that I can protect you with the powers I have now. If you have anything else you want to do, I advise you guys just stop following me.¡±


    Their somewhat changed expression went from happy, attentive, to dismay.


    ¡°Master Aisha¡­ you know that I plan to follow you no matter what! This life of mine was saved by you- I do not even have anywhere else to go!¡± Esta exclaims, her frown stabbing daggers into my pained heart. For unknown reasons, despite our time together, seeing Esta in such a foul expression sours me and pains me tremendously. Why was that? Shoving down these emotions, I continue on, ¡°I know this is painful for me to say it, but I really do not want to see you in any pain because of me.¡±


    ¡°Hearing this is already beginning me great pain though! Are you trying to push me away?¡± Esta¡¯s voice starts to shake, her body trembling. Not eyeing at Lurie at all, I continued on with my reason. This next one sort of hammered down on Esta hard.


    ¡°You might die! I do not even know if I can save you!¡± I was not angry at all, but it came out in an exclamation. Listening in the peaceful atmosphere, I felt like the birds nearby flew away, disrupting that peace. The very calm nature of the atmosphere was slowly becoming louder, every ounce of life running about nearby. My exclamation also sounded as if it echoed in the air.


    Along with the echo of someone being slapped- oh wait. It was me. Turning my face, I eye at Lurie. She has a fierce expression that terrifies me.


    ¡°Are you that dumb!?¡± she asks, ¡°Do you not know how much love this girl has given you, and you want her to leave you!? And you¡¯re pushing her away after all the things you said?!¡± My eyes drift back to Esta, already covering her face with her hands, unleashing many cries from her lips. Without saying anymore, Lurie takes Esta back into the tavern.


    Coming out of the door was the orc leader, watching the two girls leave my sight. Turning to me, I just stood there utterly puzzled, but I feel like I did something wrong. Was it my fault to show high concerns for their lives? Frustrated a bit, I rub my cheek where Lurie slapped me.


    This was a familiar pain.


    Back then, my father would constantly slap me if I was disobedient with his commands. Like how I was angry at him for tossing my friend out, he slapped me. My mother never slapped me, but my dad did. When I wanted to do things a princess shouldn¡¯t be doing, he silenced me with a slap. I avoided any sort of confrontation with my father when I hit a certain age. The stinging feeling only brought me slight discomfort. What pained me was seeing Esta in a wretched state, but slightly confuse. What else could I have said? Was there an easier way of saying this all?


    ¡°You¡¯re way too innocent and dumb sometimes master. You have to be a bit more conscious of your followers¡¯ feelings.¡± I turn to the orc leader.


    ¡°I guess I am ignorant to a lot of things.¡± I admit, ¡°But what else could I have said? I needed to get those two off me before they venture into any danger.¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t told us to stop following you? Why is that?¡± the orc responds with another a question.


    ¡°Because you guys I don¡¯t exactly care for.¡± Those words just left my mouth automatically. Planning to retake them back, the leader stops me.


    ¡°Exactly. We already know we¡¯re expendable. We are technically your prisoners, or servants. Those two, however, are not toys. They are not expendable to you. You cannot care for everyone like certain individuals. For example, you can care for your armies, but do you love them like your family? Can you treat your armies like your family? Every individual has a different response to how they treat others. It is not like you offended me because you don¡¯t care for us. We already know that you don¡¯t. We don¡¯t care as long as we get our fun out of this all.¡±


    ¡°I sort of knew this. I am just confused to why they¡¯re mad? I don¡¯t want them to die because of me. I know if we bumped into someone strong like that Death Knight, I won''t be able to save them. Let alone protect them.¡±


    ¡°Are you that concerned of others? Are you not afraid of what might happen to you if you die alone?¡± the orc leader eyes at me, ¡°Understand that dying alone can be a worse fate compared to not dying alone. Maybe dying alone is better sometimes, maybe dying for someone is better. When it comes to companions, know that it isn¡¯t easy to separate from one another. Once someone goes beyond the friend zone, I doubt you can cut them off that easily.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± slightly puzzled by this orc¡¯s last statement.


    ¡°That elf has already fallen in love with ya. It is very obvious. Even though we don¡¯t know her, that elf hasn¡¯t stopped talking about ya most of the time. She talks about you in high regards, and never, ever, wants to separate from you. I mean, hell, a girl wouldn¡¯t tackle you to the ground in a middle of an evacuation. Of course she was worried, but she did a random out of the ordinary sort of gesture when she saw you.¡±


    ¡°If she loves me, isn¡¯t it better for her not to go on dangerous adventures with me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You are such a virgin.¡± The orc commits. I blush slightly, hoping that this orc wasn¡¯t referring to me losing my virginity last night, ¡°Without you, she¡¯ll be a wreck. She won¡¯t stop thinking about you, and she won¡¯t be able to live without you. This is why it will be hard to even cut such ties. And that response is why she''s crying.¡±


    ¡°But then she might die if she continues to come with me.¡± I repeated, trying to figure out whats the point of tagging along with me to danger. Watching her die troubles me and pains me enormously.


    ¡°Then she¡¯ll be happy to die for you or die with you. She will be agonizing, regretting, and worry about you if you were to separate. IF she even allows that. Aisha, as a warrior who fought with countless of warriors, it is better to know when to run, when to submit, and when to fight to the death. In your case, since you are a lot stronger than us Skullclaw orcs, you will have to use everything in your power to protect those you love. Maybe you might die in the process, but it is worth defending your lover. She wants to tag along with you, and if things do go wrong, will you shove aside your own securities to save her?¡±


    Realizing my mistake, I felt a bit sour and start to loathe myself. How can I be so blind? I am being quite selfish in too many regards. I haven¡¯t thought about Esta¡¯s feelings at all, and what¡¯s worse, what I exclaim was a hint to what might happen. No, the guilt in me right now knows that I might have run away or not protects Esta when danger does befall us. Obviously, Esta and Lurie do not know this, but I know that if we fought someone like the Death Knight, I would have ran away leaving those two behind. Fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re still innocent to a lot of things,¡± the orc leader sighs under his heavy helmet, ¡°You will understand what I mean when you will fight for something. At the moment, you only know fear and maybe helplessness, but it will change depending on the scenario. At the very least, apologize for your ignorance and your stupidity.¡±


    Before he walks away, I said, ¡°Thank you for the conversation.¡±


    While the orc leader heads deeper into the woods, I decided to go back into the tavern. I need to let Lurie and Esta calm down and myself. Sitting at a table, I just sat there and order a cup of ale.


    I shouldn¡¯t think too much about this yet. Time is of the essence. Giving a few gold coins, I also asked the waitress, ¡°Heard any news that has been going on recent?¡± The old woman shoves the gold in her apron, whispering to me, ¡°There are some rumors about some unknown beast ravaging the land. In the next city if you keep going west, there will be a Guild order to suppress it. Other than that, there are skirmishes between light and dark forces where you can grab some loot. Well, careful, even after a fight, there are some stranglers. Other than that, those two are the major ones. The rest are minor things like how bandits, goblins, and orcs tend to attack merchants stopping here and going to the next city. If you want to get some easy transportation, just sign up to guard a random merchant group.¡± Thanking her, I just continue to drink my ale slowly.


    Using my enhanced hearing, I tuned in to most of the conversations in the bar. Some of the Skullclaw orcs were chatting about as well, letting them do their assigned tasks and butting out of their conversations. Eavesdropping on most of these adventurers, I learned a bit more about various trades going on here and there. Zezrious tends to do all sorts of business.


    Despite the ruler being Len, one of the heroes and renowned king, it has a ton of job opportunities and trades that can be done compared to other cities. The next city that we¡¯ll head to is Cromer. Apparently, the city focuses more on trades and exceeds well in selling crafted materials. Cromer is not part of the kingdom Len is in, meaning I can keep a low profile. All cities and slightly big towns have a Guild center for people to do work. There are also some cities with Mage Academy and a public library. Lastly, only a very few hold certain specialize classes buildings or martial art buildings.


    Continuing my eavesdropping, I can conclude that several of these adventurers came from the west. They talked about how they glance at the Pillars of Gluttony entrance. It was something they never seen before in their life. Crowds of people enter past the gates just to participate. Apparently, there¡¯s a big event coming soon. Slightly confused by this, I wanted to enter into their conversation. They quickly moved to a different topic, leaving a ton of unanswered questions.


    Shoving them aside though, I continue on with the eavesdropping. Some of the adventurers were mages, talking about their skills and what they mastered. Warriors within the tavern start to boast about their skills in their weapons. Listening to them though, I was able to understand some slight things about certain concepts. When I was a rank nine mage, I did not have any sort of ability to buff myself. Most of the adventurers were below rank ten, but their expertise in what they do increased my knowledge.


    Taking the ability Devil¡¯s Embrace and Holy Grace, those two can aid me in increasing the damage of my light and dark attacks while lowering the mana consumption used for it. Not only that, because I have the perks for dark, evil, holy, and light mage, it also lowers down the mana usage for the element. This does not increase speed, cast time, and fusing. Due to the perk, dual-wielding, I can use different types of magic easily. Well, as long as I have two different elements spells to combine. The issue that I have is my lack of  abilities that can buff me when I use anything other than evil, holy, dark and light magic. Apparently, Damnation Rite and Holy Charge are abilities where it can buff my dark and light castings and speed. That can explain how I conjure half of the spells I used against Lurie in our fight. Enough about magic though.


    Learning from the warriors, I have to unlock most of the abilities by figuring out a law or principle already established. Knowing a bit off of my knights, I can try to imitate them later. To even get the chance to unlock them, I will have to find someone to teach me it, or read it off of somewhere. Then, the next order of business would be to practice it. With my Dark Inheritor perk, I can easily snatch one if I wanted to, but I can teach myself some abilities. I might toy around with shields as my main weapons, or just have a set of weapons to draw out of my ring when needed.


    My gun skills and dual wielding abilities is up there, using those will easily render any enemies or opponents below me as meat fodder. If I do plan to use different weapons, I will have to make them. I might want to hide my powerful magic attacks and my martial arts unless the situation calls for it. My magic is definitely above that of rank three mage. It will also be easy to kill lower enemies with this.


    Wait. There is one skill that I do not have. Blacksmith, if that is a skill. Maybe I can befriend one and get reduce prices. Questioning this, I thought that the orcs would have this perk. Hell, I will also need to get a blacksmith shop or some furnance, hammer and anvil. Not worried about materials since my orcs are grabbing them, but I will need to figure out how to craft certain items. Guessing a book about it wouldn¡¯t hurt as well.


    As I sit at this table, I also picked up some helpful tips on making some gold. Certain herbs or materials can be sold in Cromer due to the many skillful artisans there. They might need a demand of certain things. Listening to them closely, there are a ton of alchemists in the city along with other classes. Due to this city¡¯s uniqueness, they emphasize their sells and profits on made goods. If I can produce good products, I can get a decent profit out of it.


    The only thing that I remembered was what the waitress told me. There was an issue with these beasts, yet I haven¡¯t heard any of these adventurers talk about this creature. Pretending that I was sipping my cup of ale, a heavy clad knight eyed at me.


    ¡°Lassie,¡± he started, ¡°You ain¡¯t drinkin squat.¡± Slightly surprised at his observation skills, I said to him, ¡°And what business do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± he says, ¡°Although you¡¯re interested in something else? What ya gunning for lassie?¡± This male was talking strange. Trying to push it off, what harm will it be if I try to see if he knows anything about the creatures that old waitress told me about.


    Asking him what was on my mind, I replied, ¡°Do you know anything about this creature around Cromer?¡±


    The knight did not even need to think about it. Planning to tell me everything, he sat himself upon the seat in front of me, ¡°Aye, the Night Menace.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I raise an eyebrow. This sounded odd. Well, then again, I have no experience with strange, bizarre, and notorious creatures. I only know of the common lore stuff of basic creatures. Goblins, trolls, orcs, elves, hydras, dragons, imps, etc. etc. Now, Night Menace, I never heard of such a name. Assuming the first part of their name, they travel or wander around only at Night.


    ¡°Never heard of them,¡± I told him, wandering what sort of response I will get, ¡°Sounds like some night creatures though.¡±


    ¡°Nah lassie,¡± the knight shakes his covered helmet, his body leaning forward, ¡°These creatures are extremely fierce due to their size and armor!¡± With no knowledge to these things,


    I decide to just listen now, making no more remarks.


    ¡°These creatures can travel in day or night. Their name suggests something else. These beasts are rare to find, and they¡¯re very VERY dangerous! Their rank seems low, but they¡¯re odd because of how misleading they are! Dark hideous beasts with eyes shining a twinkling blood lust that shapes your doom. Their roars cannot be heard, their movements agile and swift. Even if they¡¯re large, they can come at ya like a leopard! And their attacks are those of a great sword from an abnormal being!¡± The description of this creature was¡­ vague.


    Without any actually vivid imagery or details about its appearance, it will be hard to find or avoid this beast. I did not ask questions though, waiting to see if he goes more into the details I need.


    ¡°This creature has a shady red color that slowly turns to black when any shadow touches it. Their skin is armor plating like a lobsters or a crab, very dense and thick. These four-eyed beasts can see in every direction except their rear, their hearing though, is superb, knowing if someone was right behind them due to their breathing. Protruding out of its back, six fierce arms- no, spears, or some sharp bendable parts covers his blind spots. This creature is crouching forward, smelling the stench of its food nearby. It drools as hungers washes over his face, hunting for its prey, several pincers compose this watery mouth. Inside of that mouth, hundred of teeth and other ungodly monstrous things lie in there. The tail is a trident that sweeps to and fro behind its large body, bending in a very flexible manner to kill anyone around it. Its feet are bent, standing on the balls of its feet, this creature can pounce or charge immediately, or hop great distances to kill anyone who dares stray in its sight. Even their neck can stretch in an ungodly manner as well.¡±


    Blinking several times, I can get a good image of this creature. Well, more like, this was very vivid now, knowing what this beast looks like now. This was too exact though. The only possible explanation was simple.


    Leaning in to the knight, I eye around us. ¡°You saw the creature?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Aye, but I did not fight it. It was something that just happened. You see, lassie, I am a knight of Cromer¡¯s military. We tend to go around and visit the public facilities and tend to the people¡¯s needs. Our king also demands that we help the people anyways. We¡¯re not in any war, but we tend to keep order and community service duties. One day, I was assigned to watch over some prisoners to get some herbs at night since these things were rare. My men and I were stationed at a distant, watching the prisoners collect the goods. If you¡¯re wondering why we let them go unattended without any security, it is because of the magic collars around their head. If they try to run far away from the city, their heads will explode. Now, I was up on the watchtower as my men were down below. It was suppose to be a simple job. Minutes later, I saw them screaming and running. Now, surprisingly, I know that people can scream pretty loud, or it can be heard when the atmosphere is so quiet, but I couldn¡¯t hear their screams. I saw their mouths open, but nothing was being heard. Then, I saw the beast through the binoculars. It was something that terrified me. The sight of these creatures left a sour taste in my mouth. Sweat was beading down my body, and I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Absolute fear dawned on me. I should have saved them, but I know that these beasts are out of the ordinary. Even their rank did not justify their godlike nature.¡±


    The knight just shook his head, leaning into the back of his seat. For someone that saw something so fierce, I was wondering how he can stay so calm.


    ¡°If you saw something like that, why are you so calm? And this sounds recent as well.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Nah, I had to leave for a month to try and get over this.¡± The knight said, ¡°I am only able to describe it so well after watching countless of adventurers die trying to fight the thing. After the first incident, I went to our library and asked several of our librarians about this being. Taking two days to find the information, they told me it was a Night Menace. These creatures are extremely rare to bump into, and they process a notorious and savage behavior. Knowing you, I bet you want to bump into the creature as well right?¡± I would have said yes¡­ if I haven¡¯t learned from all of my mistakes when I could have died.


    ¡°No. I want to avoid them.¡± I said, also thinking about Esta and Lurie¡¯s safety now. There is no reason to put us in mortal danger. The man was slightly surprise, leaning up against the chair, but he chuckle it away. ¡°My bad lassie, you seem like the bold type to go up against anything. Your black armor sort of reminded me of them. Their black color of darkness embodies death with a single motion.¡± Wait, why were those prisoners sent out to collect something?


    ¡°What were you collecting at night?¡± I asked, slightly curious now, ¡°And why does the Guild want these creatures suppress?¡± The knight was silent towards these questions. He scratches his head, eyeing behind him, ¡°Between you and me, a bunch of these adventurers are not told this information. We, knights, guards, the people protecting the local area, are told that moving westward would be an issue. Trade and customers were killed along the way. These beasts attack anyone that goes through the woods or close to the roads at night. If you travel by day along the main roads, you should be fine.¡± The key word in this is should.


    ¡°Are you hinting that these beasts attack travelers in broad daylight even if it¡¯s a group?!¡± I suppress my tone and volume, eyeing at the knight with a concerned look. This was a big deal on my part. If these creatures are blocking my way to the Pillars of Gluttony, there is a chance that we¡¯ll bump into them. The knight sighs, saying, ¡°If you avoid the forest to the west of Cromer, you should be fine. If you need to go west, I¡¯ll suggest you to go north then west, or south then west¡­¡±


    ¡°So go around? You know how long that will take!?¡± Great, I can piece together the paranoia and trouble that these beasts are making. These knights have no information on where they are, and how many there are. To further justify this explanation, I asked, ¡°Did travelers get attacked on the way west from Cromer?¡±


    ¡°A ton of them,¡± the knight answers. ¡°Coming to and from. However, these creatures only attack those in small packs. If it was a band of merchants travelling together with some of the guards, they wouldn¡¯t attack. However, if it is just twenty people or less, they will attack.¡±


    Slightly scoffing at this, this was an issue for my group. I am not gonna risk the chance of getting attack even if I have twenty orcs, Lurie, and Esta. Most likely, I will have to find the good time when most merchants head out west. Wait, if this is the case, why did this knight state ¡®a ton.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by a ton of reports? If the people knew about this, shouldn¡¯t it be avoided? The death rate of people leaving or coming there should be lower.¡± The knight shakes his head, ¡°If it was only that simple. The reason why we haven¡¯t told everyone about this is the panic that might happen. If that happens, people will leave the city and go somewhere else like Zezrious. The king has also ordered us to keep this information away from public ear.¡±


    Baffled by this, all I can say how stupid this is. Although, I doubt that there is another plausible solution. If you disclose the information out to the public, the king will lose his status, reputation of the city and its order, and lose money. Without any money to keep the army he has or the maintenance of his well-being and the city, it will only turn bad real fast. He will get kicked off and replaced.


    Well, the way to easily solve this- kill the beast.


    If I remember correctly, Guilds tend to accept missions from all sorts of people, getting paid handsomely and well depending on who want something done. The king of Cromer must have informed the information about the Night Menace once he learned about the reports his knights gave him. Although, the Guild should be aware of how many adventurers are dying. Recalling a scene I heard when I was sleeping, Gallant was explaining to Golem about how Guilds work. Guilds tend to accept missions of all sorts as long as the deaths do not reach a certain number. Once they reach the x number of deaths of reported adventurers on the mission, they will either cancel the request, withdrawing and repaying the money given to them, or they will add a strict rank requirement to deal with it. This is strange, thinking about it.


    Wait a second! He totally dodged the question about what they were collecting at night. This was a tad edgy. If he purposely threw me off like that, there was a reason to why they needed to collect stuff at night.


    My silence was going to give away my deep thinking.


    Sighing, I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stop by the city most likely, do my business, and head around. At the least, I can thank you for the heads up on these events. Don¡¯t worry; I doubt that I will share this with anyone.¡± The knight fell for my act.


    Chuckling lightly, he says, ¡°That¡¯s good lassie! I didn¡¯t want a young girl like you to die against to those monsters. The whole reason I stopped to tell ya that! Well, I shall take my leave. Take care!¡± Getting up from the table, the man just exits the tavern. Smiling when he was present, it quickly changed to a look of concern. This was going to become an issue.


    Time is valuable. I do not want to take anymore extra days or weeks walking around to get to the Pillars of Gluttony.


    I did nothing but listen to a bunch of conversation for the couple hours. Ordering another cup of ale, I decide to take my time sipping it. There were reports on the skirmishes of the dark and light forces here and there that might interest me if travel about. This might be useful to me since I can pick up more skills to use. Right, I still want to tame my own creature of some sort.


    Despite my ranking up, I have not used the majority of the skills I obtained. The biggest one I need to play with is the beast taming one. My urge to gain some sort of pet is sort of up there. I mean, I want to have some sort of mount, or just have a fighting companion. This was getting boring real fast, sitting by myself at the table.


    Well, I think Lurie and Esta are fine now. Debating with myself, I wonder if I should go check on them now. Ugh, I still feel like crap thinking about it. How can I be so dumb?! Why did I have to be stupid! I know how Esta feels, I know how grateful she is to me, and I should obviously know that she loves me. She has concerns for me, and she cares deeply for me.


    My heart is racing, my face growing slightly red, and my eyes wanted to cry for not noticing this.


    Getting up, I decide to walk outside, letting out a scream when I walked deeper into the woods. ¡°How can I be so stupid?!¡± I screamed this in a wretched voice, firing a dark arrow burst from my hand into the earth. Even though this information I gained was useful, this irritation on the events that transpired is still getting the best of me.


    I feel like a jerk. This is no way for me to treat someone who loves me. No, I a not stupid, I am a giant idiot!


    The time when I bought Esta, I asked her the same thing. She told me, right there and then, she will stay with me. She has the same sort of agony and despair I had. She is all alone, and technically, I am the only one who comforted her. Yet here I am, scared.


    Scared that she might die with me, yet she already told me she will stay by my side. My damn mind also thought up of letting her go, and literally, letting her die if danger were to befall on us. I grasp my head in frustration. Tears start to water inside my eyes, my body temperature heating up due to these thoughts. This frustration starts to make me think of many other things, feeling the grief and¡­ anger.


    This feeling felt a bit too sweet. Closing my eyes slowly, I want to accept this strange odd warmth. It was a different feeling from the time I was with Brynhild and the one from Valarie¡­


    ¡°M-Master Aisha?¡± the voice snaps me out of whatever trance I was in. Slightly surprised to hear Esta¡¯s voice, I quickly turn to her. She was standing there, hugging herself shyly. She was wearing her outfit Gallant gave to her, yet her hat wasn¡¯t on top of her head. Right, the outfit she was wearing was because I selected it for her. My mind can recall what happened days ago when I choose this look for her. She always stayed by my side. The fun moment where I dressed her up, and the times that she showed huge concerns about me, all of that I loved about her. All that anger that clouded me vanished. Sorrow engulfed me utterly, my eyes leaking out some tears as I rush to Esta and hug her. I am an idiot to try and push this elf away. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°M-Master¡­ P-Please don¡¯t apologize!¡± Esta said, surprised at my actions, ¡°I-It¡¯s just¡­ I know you¡¯re going through a lot. I-I know you do not mean everything you say¡­ I know the pain of losing someone close to you. Still, I am saddened by my family¡¯s death, but I am cherishing the moments I have with you. With¡­¡± Esta pauses, blushing heavily into my chest. I can feel her breathe as she finishes her sentence, ¡°W-W-With¡­ t-the one I love.¡± Of course she will bury her face in my chest. It would be embarrassing to eye at her redden face. Actually¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide your face from me.¡± I said, pushing her back a bit to eye at it. Despite the tears in my eyes, I was awing and memorizing the look on Esta¡¯s face. It was too cute for me not to love, and I feel bad for even trying to get rid of her. Her entire face wasn¡¯t red, but her cheeks were, and the fact that her eyes were giving off a strange look as they stare up at me, memorized me to never ever let this girl go Making me fall for this girl, this next action surprised me.


    Getting on her toes, she slightly pulled me in for a very warm kiss.


    This kiss warms my entire body. Closing my eyes, I decide to relish and cherish this moment.


    How could I not?


    This is someone to protect. I can see why my knights would die for me. As long as I live, Esta will not die. Or if she is to die, I will die protecting her. This will be my own vow. Lasting for minutes, this kiss was something I will never forget¡­


    Lurie¡¯s 3rd Point of View Begin


    Lurie smiles at Esta and Aisha as they made up and kiss. Esta did not hate Aisha for what she said, or how she was being forceful of trying to push her away. A lot has happened. From what Lurie was told, Aisha and Esta had gone through a lot of struggles. Struggles she has never experience. Walking further away from them, Lurie starts to feel a huge gap in her own heart.


    Despite the sex they had with Aisha last night and this morning, it seems like she will never be able to feel this thing called love, or more like, experience it ever again. Angels were to be worshipped, not loved. It was a code to work your way to become the best at what you do- to rank up and master your arts. There was nothing about having your own personal life. Most of the light beings do not have a life like normal people do. Lurie can remember when she was young, her parents loved her dearly. They spoiled her, played with her, and did what most parents would do for a child of theirs. At the age of thirteen though, she was taken by Saints to go to the Light Academy. Since the country she was born in was under the light side, she was trained in their teachings and training.


    The training was harsh. There were strict rules, and a bunch of lessons on discipline and obedience. They also talked about how sex was an evil deed, and how one must be calm and tranquil at all times. The teaching of the light side was preparing one to become an angel- one bound to keeping a very mature and high reputation. They are supposed to be looked up as godlike beings, not like a normal person.


    As Lurie stayed in this harsh regiment of training for years, she turned eighteen and became a Saint rank, being able to go off in the world and do her mission. The missions for all light being is to expand on one¡¯s knowledge, training, and rank, and fight against the forces of evil. Before departing, Lurie wanted to see her parents before the long adventure.


    Returning back to her house, she was only worshiped and revered as a great deity. When she tried to get them to say something else, they only praise her. There was no love. No cries of joy to see their girl again. They only see her as a great deity that they¡¯re proud to call their daughter, yet they did not show any love. It was more of praising and bowing, not even revealing any parental love to Lurie. Sickened by this, she just left. After that, she closed off her heart and all of her emotion¡­


    Until yesterday.


    She was supposed to lead a great turn around for her side, but bumping into Princess Aisha, something triggered that cold heart of hers. It was strange. Of course, Aisha might have something that forced her to change, but seeing her made her become aware of love at first sight maybe.


    It was odd for Lurie to have fallen in love.


    A young silver hair girl dashing across a battlefield doesn¡¯t sound charming at all. Yet Aisha made it look beautiful, despite the blood spilled in her charge. Lurie was unable to keep her eyes off of her. She was special- it was written plain as day. Unable to stay away, the angel just attacked her disregarding all accounts for the main plans. Being surprised by this rank three warrior and mage as their fight continues, Lurie only awes at how strong Aisha is.


    No, despite the odds of Lurie pushing her, she did not run.


    The fact that Aisha stood up against a mighty foe awed Lurie, and to be honest, won Lurie over due to such courage. Despite the loss, she didn¡¯t mind giving up everything just to be in company with this former princess. Although Lurie wants more than company with Aisha, she wants to love again, or be loved. Training and learning is still in her agenda. Just that Lurie wants to try with this emotion she abandoned so long ago. But at the moment, there was no way to compete against Esta, and the angel knows that she wasn¡¯t trusted still.


    She was getting mixed feelings about the slap she delivered. It was sort of out of the blue. It was a building up rage to how Aisha treated Esta so unjustly that made Lurie slap the former princess. Since it is all cleared up now, was there any chance for this angel to be here? There was no place to return to- she was branded as KIA or a traitor. The assault on Zezrious is a one way trip. You die fighting or a deserter- a traitor to the Crusade and to the light side.


    Closing her eyes and entering a state of meditation, Lurie just stood there thinking about what to do now. Well, a voice snaps her out of her quiet state, her eyes opening.


    ¡°Lurie, thank you.¡± Aisha¡¯s kind gentle voice enters the angel¡¯s ears. This was¡­ a first time she was thanked. For anything. Blushing slightly, but keeping her back towards Aisha, Lurie says, ¡°Do not be blinded by such despair. You are not alone, and you have others that cherish you as well.¡± Before Lurie walks away, Aisha said this to her.


    ¡°I will¡­ trust you. I will not doubt your betrayal and your attempts to do anything bad with me. You have already proved yourself trustworthy, and I am sorry for ever doubting you. Know this, if you tag along with me, you will be heading to danger, and might die. Are you sure you want to stay with me still?¡± Lurie just sighs and turns around, showing a smug look.


    ¡°Do you think I will be dumb enough not to follow you after all I did?¡± Without an incantation, Lurie reveals her eight wings, but they quickly turn black. The armor Lurie dawns slowly turns black as the brunette color on Lurie¡¯s hair turns red. ¡°I vow that this life is your Aisha.¡± Lurie says, her mouth forming into a smile, walking to the silver hair girl, ¡°You can do whatever you want with me, my princess.¡±


    Apparently, Lurie was not conscious about her daring and bold talk to Aisha. Amazing Aisha, Lurie decides to bow before Aisha. After a few seconds past, the fallen angel just took the chance to steal Aisha¡¯s lips for herself.


    Kissing the silver hair girl after her bow, the angel just shoves her tongue deep into Aisha''s mouth, her arms wrapped around her body. Pulling away after a few seconds pass, Lurie quickly flies into the air once she realized what she just done.


    Embarrassed and dumbfounded at her own bold stupidity to do that to Aisha, she zooms across the sky to cool off. What the hell was she thinking?! That was too sudden! Her face blushed madly in crimson. She closes her eyes and slightly screamed inside. Why did she do all of that soo suddenly!?


    End of Lurie¡¯s 3rd Point of View


    What the hell just happened? All I wanted to do was thank her. Esta explained to me why Lurie joined me. I decided to check up on her, thank her, and make sure she knew what was going to happen to her if she joined us. Thinking I knew Lurie, I did not expect that to happen.


    She turned into a very seducing and alluring version compared to her angelic side, her expression and her voice was more of a seducer, and the fact that she kissed me even after she only joined me for a day shocked me. The perk I gained, Witch of Darkness, has this sort of effect¡­


    I am scared to know how many girls will fall for me with the Queen Witch of Darkness.


    Wait, there was several other perks that I gained due to this. Another effect of this Queen Witch would be the fact that anyone I had sex with gains the dark version of their light skills. Was there something about Lurie literally changing into a Fallen Angel?


    Wait, no, this was utterly normal. If I remember correctly, light side beings that kill other light side members will eventually turn dark for their treachery to their allies. Lurie had killed some of her former allies before we left the woods near Zezrious. It was bound to happen, her transformation.


    But does she really love me? It must be a crush sort of thing. This might be a bit troubling due to the fact that I have more feelings for Esta than Lurie. Lurie is just a¡­ she is not a pawn, that I can say. She is a bit valuable for that, especially with her standing rank. I guess she can be my apprentice. Wait, both her and Esta fucked me though¡­ So does that mean Esta is fine with Lurie also loving me? Wait, wait, if that is right, then am I going to get¡­


    Unable to even say words because of the scene that unfold, I just cover my face and silently screamed. Am I making my own harem now!? I know Esta loves me. My gut is telling me I am right. Lurie loves me as well. Why are these girls falling in love with me!? Hell, I am surprised that this is becoming more of a mess then anything else. Right¡­ We did make a mess this morning¡­


    Slapping my head, I only curse at the bad joke I sort of made. If one could find that funny.


    Despite me eavesdropping and finalizing these relationships, I should go and get some rest. Shaking my head, I decide to go back into the tavern and enter my room. Eyeing at the rank twelve orcs, they seem like complete statures. They were breathing, of course, but they did not budge when I stood in front or between them. They are taking my orders really well with the guarding. Walking pas t them, I just tidy up and entered my bed.


    Today was more of the day I start to realize what I should do, and how I am slowly changing the way I am thinking. I am becoming more aware of the situation when I talk about certain topics, using these gossips as leads to figure out what to do, and learning from conversations as well. Of course, eavesdropping is frowned upon, but use whatever resource I can to do something. One of the orcs knocks on the door before I fell asleep.


    ¡°Master Aisha,¡± the orc said, ¡°The team that fetched your supplies form Zezrious is outside.¡± Letting out a slight grunt, I hop out of bed, sliding my feet into my flats. Heading outside the tavern, I was surprise to see the five orcs on some sort of giant wolves clad in gray armor. Eyeing at them, they look like a machine more than any living organism. The leader of this team came forward, pulling out the armor set from Len¡¯s special purple soldiers. They place the armor on the ground with the books I specifically told them to get as well, ¡°And the books.¡± Nodding my head, I decide to have my ring engulf them, planning to look at them right after our conversation.


    ¡°I forget to ask you this, but have you heard anything in Zezrious?¡±


    ¡°The guards let us in for free. Apparently the city is allowing our clan to get in for free.¡± I can only assume that Len has started to do some diplomatic talks with the Skullclaw orcs. He wants to mass produce his inventions again, and he will need better miners. ¡°Other than that, we bumped into some of our old pals who gave us free storage rings and our armored wolf mounts. Zezrious is under city repairs, but there will be war starting up soon. The Emperor who Len serves is declaring war on Titus.¡± Everything was going as I said, but it was a tad early. Knowing Len, he is no man of fooling around. He will do whatever it takes to speed up the process.


    ¡°Thank you for the report.¡± I said to them, ¡°Now, you five can go off and collect more information, or go earn yourself money and drink up in the tavern. We leave in the morning tomorrow.¡± The orcs slightly cheer at this, leashing at their mounts as they let out joyous and loud war cries. The orc leader had appeared out of the forest to hear the report, saying, ¡°Len is a guy that doesn¡¯t disappoint. I bet whatever he did to our armor is what you want to figure out from the purple armor you receive, right?¡±


    ¡°The Anti-Field he invented.¡± I stated, pulling out the helmet from the armor sets I was given, ¡°The Anti-Field prevents any influence from any Realm. My Pressure Realm did not affect some knights when I was being hunted down sometime ago. With this sort of technique, or built in suppressor, I am curious to how Len did this.¡± The leader was a bit puzzled at how this was possible as well. ¡°Do you remember what he did exactly? How he upgrade your armor?¡±


    ¡°The only thing he did was slapped some circle like pill against our armor, and said the upgrades were complete.¡± Eh? A circle orb device? He can make those? This was a tad confusing. Only certain individuals can create small circular pills if I recall. Despite my lack of knowledge on the outside world, I know that certain classes can toy or make high level materials people want. The orc was describing a very hard to make item. Something a genius like Brynhild had with the pill I got with Dark Inheritor. Technically, Len did not create his own perk that he can give away easily. He has past the age of a genius¡­ Do I remember his age? Or did he ever tell me his age?


    Continuing on, Len is not a genius. Although making those pills with certain perks takes a mind of a genius to crack open. Only an Alchemist Splitter could do this. This is a unique class which can allow the person to break things down and compress it into some object that can be used for others or oneself.


    Alchemist Splitter has to have extensive knowledge on certain breakdown laws, and understand a lot about a bunch of expanding knowledge on the skill, perk, or ability to compress it into a pill. Not only  that, depending on the  understanding one has with the skill, perk,  or ability they want to put in, they will have to use demanding materials to make a pill. Once again, I am amazed at how Len is up there. His rank does not befit his reputation and skills he has.


    ¡°I shall go to my room and research into this. Thank you the information as well.¡± Leaving the orc leader, I enter my room and laid the armor on the table. I shouldn¡¯t worry about Len, like I said many times, but I need to see what makes this armor so good. If I can understand the Anti-Field built into it, I can make a replica, maybe, for Lurie and Esta. They have no way to withstand a powerful presence- well might make one for myself just in case. The Realms can hinder one¡¯s escape. This Anti-Field can save our lives if that was to befall on us.


    Trying to figure out how to read the armor, some words appear above the pieces of armor.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Need Level 80 Inspect


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    My Inspect skill was very low. Level 34- need at least 46 points to get it there. Eyeing at the armor, I just sigh. Do I need to kill someone to get it up to level 80? Wait! The Dark War Goddess perk can help me now! Recalling the description, it states that I get an affection points for each kill, and every point increases the skill by two. Checking on my affection points, a box pops up in my head.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>[center[77 Affection Points[/center]</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Right, might as well use twenty-three points to get it to eighty.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Using 23 Affection Points


    Skill Increased in: [Level 34 Inspect] --> [Level 80 Inspect]


    Remaining Affection Points 54


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Inspecting the purple armor, a list appears of what materials were used.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Kospil, Uscuesten, Coal, and Anti-Field Pill [Need Level 130 Inspect to eye at materials used to make Pill]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Staring at Kospil and Uscuesten, I only assume that these are ores. I have never heard of such a name for these ores, coal being the familiar one out of the three. Making this armor requires the mix of these three ores. I will keep this in mind although I have no clue what those two ores look like. I will have to inspect any mines we stumble onto for these two.


    This was a bit confusing. This armor took me a level 80 Inspect, but now I have to get a higher Inspect to look into the pill. Puzzled, why would a pill be that high? I did not have an inspect skill in the past, but I know that the ones I saw did not demand such a high level equivalent to a Demi-God. Most pills are suppose to be lower for anyone to use, why is the pill level that high?


    Without any thought needed, I did the level up to Inspect.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Using 25 Affection Points


    Skill increased in: [Level 80 Inspect] --> [Level 130 Inspect]


    Remaining Affection Points 29


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Eyeing at the armor again, I decide to ignore the rest and focus my attention on the Pill.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Anti-Field Pill: [Level 130 Demon¡¯s Heart], [Level 130 Human Saint¡¯s Blood], [Level 130 Fiend¡¯s Human Blood], and [Level 130 Demi-God Human Blood]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    My eyes grew wide and my body turned stiff. Eyeing at the list and re-reading it several times, I could not believe what I just read. This pill is using the blood of the ranks above a thirteen?!


    What¡¯s worse, human blood?! Chills ran down my spine, my body shivering. After seeing this, I know one thing for certain about Len.


    I cannot trust him. Whatever ounce of trust or belief of him being a good guy has left my system. This just revealed a lot about him. For pills to be created, especially in abundance and used, he will have to seek these materials out. It is simple to kill a Demi-God demon and obtain his heart. The other three requirements just made me horrified.


    Human Blood of the Demi, Saint, and Fiend. Getting this, you will have to extract a bunch out of it somewhere. Didn¡¯t he have an army of his knights wearing this armor? How many people are there in his army? If he has over a thousand, ten thousand, or more, the supply is high. Not a lot of people will be giving, or donate, a bunch of blood for free. Unable to believe this, I just place the armor away, trying not to think of it anymore.


    Which was very hard not to think about. Despite the fact I can push away the death of my knight, this shocking truth couldn''t be ignored so easily.


    There is no way for me to conjure up a pill like his. I stopped myself. Well, there was one way, but it will require killing enemies of said rank. Contemplating about it, I decided that if enemies of said rank have this, I will use their blood to make this pill. I will have to accept this formula. This will be useful somewhere along the journey.


    Still, to mass produce this, Len will need to have a bunch of prisoners of said rank. Hell, I bet it will be torture for them. Halting myself, I just place the armor away.  Reminding myself several times, I only wanted to know the recipe of the Anti-Field. Len is not a huge problem at this moment. The Pillars of Gluttony is¡­


    Or more like those damn creatures that knight of Cromer mentioned about. Sighing, I just lean against the chair, eyeing at the ceiling. Why couldn¡¯t this day a bit easier. Shoving away my complaints, I decide to take the many books the orcs gathered for me. Reading the first one, it was a crafting book. Opening the first few pages, I quickly gained a bunch of information on how to craft various leather materials. Figuring out where my level was, apparently, I can only craft most items up until silver, which was alright. If I want to, I can increase this skill with my affection points, but I won¡¯t be fiddling with this for a bit.


    Although when I was reading the intro, it says that I could come up with my own creation depending on the material and how I craft it. Inspect is a good skill to have to help with this. Depending on the level of the material, I can toy with it depending on my craft level.


    To make it easier to understand, I have a level 80 Dragon Heart- can I use this with a level 30 crafting? The answer is no. Can I use a level 80 Dragon Scale with a level 100 crafting? Yes, I can use the level 80 Dragon Heart with a level 100 crafting.


    Closing the crafting book, I skim through the various weapon books. Teaching myself most of the basic concepts of the lower level weapons I have, I gained some knowledge about certain laws and concepts to use when using daggers, axes, shields, and other weapons. To unlock the abilities, I will have to test it out later on the field. Skimming through half of these books, time slowly flew by. Eyeing at the pile of books I still haven¡¯t read, I notice the dark and light ones were there. I need to read those tomorrow. Eyeing at the sunset, I decide to finish up reading on the last book in my hands.


    This book wasn¡¯t on the list.


    The title was not something that I recognize, well, the name of a particular person sort of caught my attention. I seriously wanted to avoid thinking about this guy though. How many times does this man pop out of nowhere?! And another question, how did my orcs acquire this book? Staring at the black cover, I cannot tear my eyes away from the title. In a very creepy and fancy font style, the title reads¡­


    The Fallen Decimator Len


    What is this book about? Turning to the first page, I eye at the beginning page. The very first words were, ¡°I am already dead by the time you read this book.¡± That is depressing. Looking past it, I continue reading, ¡°This book will be talking about how Len became different after he learned about Noire¡¯s death. The various things he has done could make any person punk, or question if he was human. As one of Len¡¯s closest elites of his special squad at the time, I watch him cruelly take prisoners and conduct experiments after experiments on several scientific developments. I decide to write this book to inform anyone who knows or work under him. He has many goals, using people for himself if needed¡­¡± Deciding I had enough of the author¡¯s note, I decide to get to Chapter one. It starts to talk about why Len changed.


    The Death of Noire


    Everyone sees him as a hero during the time the demon armies invaded Zezrious. What most people do not know was how we killed the foolish selfish greedy nobles and seized most of their high powered rank knights. When Len rush to the city to save it, he divided his main army to stop the demons¡­ Then told us, the special unit, to go and kill every single noble that was affiliated with the king. We knew he wanted us to kill the noble figures only, not their families. That changed somewhere along the lines.


    Later on, whatever happened with his meeting with the king, he ordered us to kill everyone tied to them meaning, women, children, relatives, maids, everyone. Leave no one alive. Those words echo in our communicators within our helmets. Some of us questioned the orders, but we just followed it nonetheless. We killed the families and the nobles. He wanted us to capture Demi-God rank knights along with the executions we carried out. There was no questioning Len¡¯s order. We have been with him throughout these years when we went to the Pillars of Gluttony. The feelings he had for Noire was high. There was no need to question his lust of revenge for whatever the king has done. We will gladly kill these nobles.


    After we rescued the city and having millions call Len the Bullet Savior, Len revealed to us what had happened. Why he ordered the death of everyone. He learned how the king tricked Noire to sending her own army and herself to stop the approaching demons. Losing their smartest strategist, the king lied to her just to have a large amount of armies to go off the offensive. Even then, the city was about to fall without Len¡¯s aid. We sympathized with our ruler, but the next upcoming months, we watch him degrade himself into a madman.


    Finding Noire¡¯s body, he placed her into some mechanism to preserve her body. Strangely, the body was intact. No limbs were ripped from her torso, and her face still showing such beauty even in death. What was missing though was her heart.


    The Deaths for Advances


    Eyeing at the massive amount of prisoners, we question what Len was scheming. Reading Noire¡¯s dairy, he starts to toy with various concepts and things his dead lover wrote down. Noire was an outstanding alchemist. She conjured up many things that Len uses today. We did not know that Len had taught himself to be an Alchemist Splitter though. He told us, one day, to get some of the ranked prisoners and he went through the procedure to drain them of their blood. Not just a tiny bit, all of it. Most of us were horrified at the scene, watching the prisoners slowly being extracted of all their blood in their body. The flesh and young bodies of these prisoners slowly transformed into a very skinny, lifeless deformed corpse. Half of us had to leave the room. None of us question him though. We knew better to not distract our lord from his plans. I left the room eventually. I was sickened by the sight of these prisoners being drained to death.


    Once Len created enough pills for this Anti-Field, he planned to continue mass producing these pills to fulfill his own private army that can withstand itself even against Gods and Demi-Gods. Most of us were thankful for this Anti-Field, but this was just the beginning of Len¡¯s evil doing.


    He was seen with many females, but they would disappear here and there. People who knew them forget them, and this only made us question what was going on. Compared to the elites, and the mere soldiers of the army, we asked Len what happened to them. He shares most of the secrets with us due to our long ties. He only gave us a cold and heartless response. ¡°Sacrifices. All of them were killed by me to ensure Noire¡¯s stability in her slumber. She needs to feed off of energy.¡±


    Even this, we did not even dare betray our lord. We questioned his sanity, but we believed that he was still sane. That there was no way for him to continue his plot for revenge since all who sided with this king is dead. There was also no way to revive the dead. The king will have to snap out of his trance eventually.


    Or so we thought.


    Necromancy and Inhumane Methods


    Our King gave us special missions. Compared to recon, or the usually missions, he wanted us to go throughout the world and gain information. He would tell us to meet certain individuals sometimes, and hear them out. Once we acquire the information, sometimes packages, want us to give it to him right away.  Most of the information was dark magic. It hinted us how badly he wanted to revive Noire. Sometimes, we had to trade some item to give to our informant. In return, they give us information or items which we hand back to the king. We did this continuously for two years maybe.


    Every time we do these exchanges, some of us now questioned our king. We were being upgraded heavily after we complete each of these missions. We were the secret dark purple elites that none of the regulars could see. Eventually, Len even gave us the permission to kill or abuse whoever saw us. This was showing how Len was changing into a madman. He never defined what this ¡°anything¡± was, but our guys¡­ literally abused the hell out of it.


    I made sure my presence was masked, but I saw what the others were doing. They would purposely get caught, and force them into doing things against their will, or killing them. Some of the women soldiers were force to have sex, and were killed. Our existence was to be kept hidden no matter what. This was evil and inhumane. Some of the fellow guys who questioned this, wanted to leave or betray the king. This notion was not going to take in full effect¡­ just yet.


    Out of my curiosity, with my close pals on our one errand mission, we decided to look at what was inside the box. Carefully unraveling it, we only eye at the contents with disgust. There were vials of various bloods within the box, showing how our king would lower himself to gain any sort of information to revive Noire. Wrapping it up again, the time to rebel was nigh with some of us. We use to see our king as a kind ruler. Now, he is wrapped up in his lust to revive Noire, disregarding his own humanity¡­


    I decide to skim through the rest of the book, eyeing at each of the chapters and reading some sentences. This book was a combination of a diary log and information talking about how King Len developed some of his techniques and weapons. Each one had a bloody story behind it though, Len doing whatever it took to gain this power.


    He stole prototype designs from a small clan that allowed him to make mounted guns, killing all of the people in a single night. He continued to sacrifice women every month or so. He slowly starts to look for women with high potential, seeing if one of them would somehow be a worthy sacrifice to revive Noire. On and on, I read these pages somewhat horrified at this realization of King Len. Slamming the book shut, I only lean against the chair and place my hand on my face.


    This was too much for me to worry about. There is no need to worry about Len, but with this, it only troubles me to get ready for once I finish my true objective. The question is, how well prepared will Len be when I come back to his area? Thinking about it, I would want to implant my own spies under him.


    Despite my hatred on my family, if Len uses them as a trump card to use against me, then I will question my own humanity. Do I become a heartless person and let my brothers and sisters die? Len also have those elite soldiers no one has seen. It will be hard to go up against them, knowing very little of them except what¡¯s in the books. They can be highly advance to the point that they¡¯re a mini version of King Len himself. I want to keep a close eye on Len, but how can I if I don¡¯t have a communicator of some sort.


    How did Len make his communicator? Eyeing through the book, I found a page where the author wrote about the items needed to make one.


    ¡­planning out this rebellion, I wanted to give my own men a different communicator. Taking the king¡¯s formula, we needed a [Level 30 Crafted Steel Earring], [Level 80 Devil¡¯s Brain Blood].


    Level 80 would mean the devil is a rank nine type. Without my materials, I cannot craft the steel earrings today. The only real issue is the devil brain blood. Maybe I can find some of it in Cromer. Glancing outside the window, I can see darkness slowly approach the windows.


    Sighing, I hear Esta and Lurie entering the room. Closing the book, I decide to lay it on the table, and look up at the two. They were chatting with one another, gossiping about something. The new improved look on Lurie is utterly stunning and a bit seductive, eyeing at the red hair girl now. Esta is still the cute, adorable little elf she is. Shaking my head out of these thoughts, or my gazing eyes at the two, Esta asks me, ¡°Master Aisha, what were you doing?¡±


    ¡°I was reading up on some important information about various skills.¡± I answer, not telling them about the book of King Len. The two did not even eye at the table or read the covers of the books. They head straight to me, kissing me on the cheeks. Blushing, I eye at them, ¡°W-what was that for!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always diligent.¡± Esta replied, ¡°Thought you might want a reward.¡± Thinking about if we were going to do it tonight again, I just let out a slight chuckle saying, ¡°Have to stay vigilant and expand on one¡¯s knowledge.¡± Deciding to call it a day now, utterly dumbfounded at how time flies when I was reading, I watch Esta and Lurie change into some basic white night gowns. Closing my eyes, I can feel a slight shuffle and change in my sheets. Opening one eye, I only stare at an Esta making herself cozy. Behind me, Lurie was already in bed with me.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± I blink at their actions, hoping that they don''t really think they can sleep with me after last night... Well, actually, wouldn''t it be...


    ¡°AFTER ALL OF THAT, you think we could sleep away from you now?¡± They both said this in unison, making my body heat up. Cheeks flushing a bright red, I said, ¡°R-Right¡­ But do you really¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Upon that answer, they huddle closer to me, squishing me between their bodies. Giving up, I just let them do what they want with me, closing my eyes again. I doubt that I could keep a straight face with these two literally close to me. This hasn¡¯t happened to me ever since Brynhild teased me that day. Will I become accustomed to this sort of treatment?


    As I drift to sleep, I swear, I can feel slight motions all over my body¡­

 Chapter 14: Cromers Secret Scent

    With  my usually morning routine, ignoring the two girls now sleeping with me, I got up real early to make sure the orcs are ready to head out. All twenty of them were there, the other team was able to gather most of the materials I will need to craft some beginning level weapons, armor, and other sorts. They did not tell me how they acquire their storage rings, but I can only assume it did not go against the previous order I assigned them.


    Telling them their next assignment, I order them to find a merchant that we can protect along our way to Cromer. Since this was a tavern, there should be one resting here and planning to move out soon.


    Deciding to wake Esta and Lurie up, I gather most of my belonging and dawn my armor. Not afraid of bumping into Imperial soldiers from Emperor Titus, I did not need to cover up with the red color. Knowing that I might lose Gallant''s ring, I decide to shove his ring into my own storage ring. The unique Souleater, despite its usage and craziness, will needs to be secured. Coming out of the room, I was informed by one of the orcs that we found a merchant who plans to hire us.


    I forgot to teach Lurie and these orcs about hiding their ranks, slapping my face due to my stupidity. Well, this makes our job alot easier since no bandits or other raider groups will attack us now. As my orcs help the merchant pack up, I ended up speaking to the humble old man. I was hoping that the orc leader would do this for me, but I am technical the leader of him though.


    "Thank you so much for guarding us milady." the old man states, wearing a brown vest, green button shirt, brown pants, and boots. He had a big nose and a wide figure. Looks like he is in his fifties. Surprisingly, I can hear kids and eyed an adult female with an average shape. Wasn''t like a models, but wasn''t that fat either. She seems to be in her forties though. A boy and girl came up to the man I was speaking with, hugging his leg, telling him that they want to play.


    "Now, now, it''s rude to disturb me when I''m speaking to someone." The kids eye at me, awing a bit. "She a warrior?"


    "Yep." the father said, giving a very warm, kind smile, patting their heads, "Run back to your mom and get ready. Just sit in the back of the wagon." Giggling and being kids, I watch them rush over to their mom. "Sorry about that ma''am..."


    "It''s fine." I replied, laughing a bit. "I won''t be asking much. Just a few gold coins. We''ll accompany you to Cromer. I doubt anyone will attack you on the way there with us around." This man was somewhat surprised, but he took the offer I gave. Not being too greedy or desperate, he bows his head lightly, thanking me once more.


    "I am glad I was able to hire you. I don''t know what will happen to my family if things go wrong." I was slightly puzzled at something. Shouldn''t there be adventurers offering their protection to these merchants right now? Deciding to clear up my inquiries, I asked, "Aren''t there suppose to be more guards or mercenaries for hire?" The old man scratch his round head, trying to figure out why there wasn''t a lot of mercenaries for hire as well.


    "I have no clue ma''am." Without anymore questions, I let him continue packing  up his wares onto the wagon. I ordered some orcs to help out with any other things the man needs to speed up the process. I can see more merchants getting ready to go, packing up their wooden crates onto their wagons, and venturing out on the road. Esta and Lurie both arrive outside, the old man somewhat astonished at Lurie being one of the guards.


    "I forget to ask you how to hide my rank Aisha..." the angel whispers, shaking her head, "You seriously need to teach me later. I got a feeling that things will be a bit harder for you if I scare everything away."


    "Don''t worry about it for now." I replied, "I want to get to Cromer. I forget to inform you two about some pressing issues that might arise though." Making my companions end up in a curious state, we start to head off to Cromer with our merchant. For twenty minutes, it was quiet and calm. The old man was enjoying his time as his kids tend to move around a lot. They hop onto the driver seat with their dad, bothering him with a ton of questions. Most of the orcs were vigilant, eyeing at the surroundings to make sure nothing would attack us.


    The three of us, Esta, Lurie, and I, were catching glimpses og the kids playing with their dad. Their mom chiming in to get the kids into the back again. Worried a bit, I eye at Esta to see if she was thinking about her family. Lurie caught on as well, but Esta seems utterly fine. Her smile upon her face did not show any hint of sadness. Her eyes twinkle though, watching the merchant family.


    "Something''s going on up there." Eyeing at the mess, there was a bunch of merchants talking to someone. Deciding to stop my group, I walk forward. I can easily recognize the figure, but I was questioning why this person was here? Well, then again, with the Holy Crusade over, most of these figures should be going back to their original post or doing something else.


    Rushing ahead, I slip by the merchants to usher the person''s name.


    "Abaddon Morrin?" The hooded woman turns to me, somewhat letting out a sexy, "Oh? Aisha? That is you, isn''t it? Glad to see you alive and well. Thought you would be in Zezrious- really tried to find you in that large city before I left." Walking up to her, I said, "So you guys won?"


    "Of course. Now Zezrious is in league with us, but now some stupid stuff is going on between Titus and Alfred. Sort of stupid for these guys to fight one another under our religion, but it''s whatever. Titus is an idiot, and wouldn''t mind having Len and his allies instead." Trying to figure out why this woman here, she slowly approach me, whispering, "Do you know about the Night Menace?"


    Instead of giving a reply, I nod my head slightly, "There have been a lot of those creatures spotted around here. Due to this issue growing out of hand, I was given the task to deal with them. They seem to be coordinated and organized. Since I am heading to Cromer, it will be in your best interest to stick with me. Something isn''t right. Night Menaces are not suppose to be in this area. SOMETHING made them come here." Hearing this, I let out a shiver.


    They''re already attacking now?! I did not want to deal with them now.


    "Don''t worry, my company will be travelling with you until we get to Cromer." I responded, "But you might want to make up a lie for these merchants. I doubt they know much about the situation."


    Abaddon Morrin eyes at the merchants slightly confused. Before I came, these merchants were asking a ton of questions about her presence and what was going on. It was either a sign that she was heading to battle nearby, or something else is going to happen. And usually, if its the something else happening, it was never a good sign. Morrin lets out a sigh and says, "Yeah, might as well."


    Separating, I decide to tell our merchant about travelling with Abaddon Morrin''s army. Not questioning the army guarding him now, we tag along with the Morrin''s company, travelling down the road. Along with our merchant, several other caravans were with us. I only brought up the Night Menace''s existence to the orcs since they will have to do most of the heavy work if we encounter them. Esta and Lurie do not know about these creatures. Bringing them  up now will only trouble them, and the information I leak out might be heard by the merchants. Eyeing at the empty fields, there was no way a Night Menace would attack a huge army lead by an Abaddon rank right?


    Also with an open field like this, a sneak attack is impossible to do.


    Travelling down this road for thirty minutes, bored out of my mind really, we finally approach the entrance of Cromer. There seems to be a lot of people throughout the city. Thanking us for our services, our merchant pays me the twenty gold coins. I watch as they departed with the other merchants, heading deeer into the city. Placing it away in my ring, I turn to see Abaddon Morrin talking to several of Cromer''s knights. Moving towards them, a knight stops me in my path.


    "Ma''am, you do not have any business with them. Please move along-"


    "How rude of you to stop a dear friend of mine." Morrin said, her voice appearing behind the silver knight, "She has helped King Len defend against the Crusade called upon Zezrious. She was the strategist who aided us when we were backed against the wall. Do not belittle those with foresight and gifts that can help in this situation." Understanding my importance, the knight bows to me.


    "Sorry about that milady." Dashing off, Abaddon Morrin just scoffs and says, "This is a very pressing issue. How much do you know about this incident?"


    "A good amount. Reports of the attacks and the fact that this issue has been going on for months. I am surprised that you are here though. Is there any reason why you are here?" Motioning her head a bit to gesture "follow me", I walked beside the armored woman. Several Cromer knights and Abaddon''s own knights tagged along behind us.


    As we walked down the streets, I can see that Abaddon''s red armored knights stroll all over the streets, moving to certain areas. Are they planning to reinforce this city?


    "The issue is that these reports have been growing. Death rates have increased drastically. The reason why I am here is due to these damn creatures killing off our forces left and right. This wouldn''t be an issue for us if we were not that desperate or concerned with the numbers of troopers. With the death of some of our comrades and one of the armies getting under attacked en route to Zezrious, we have to intervene."


    What? Was there something going on somewhere that required their large armies? Why were they concerned about the numbers unless something big was happening somewhere else. Unable to figure this out, Abaddon Morrin continues on, "There is something odd about these creatures though. They are not suppose to be sighted around here. They are suppose to be located further west where they  prey on higher ranked foes compared to the regular rank beings here."


    Deciding to answer insecurities and inquiries I might have, I ask, "You''re saying that these Night Menace are here due to something they want? What could they want in Cromer? This city doesn''t hold anything valuable, right?"


    Obviously, Morrin knows a lot more about these creatures compared to that knight. Eyeing at me for a moment, she turns her gaze back in front of her. Motioning her hand over her storage ring, she reveals it to me, "They are seeking knowledge. They are looking for the Alchemist in this city that can tamper with this black rose. This unique colored rose is hard to manipulate with due to its  high resistance to magic. Night Menaces tend to gain knowledge, power, unique skills, or other traits from those they devour. They want to obtain knowledge by all means. They will not stop if they desperately want to know something. The question now will be who is this Alchemist they are seeking. And why?"


    Unable to contain my shock, I yelled, "These creatures gain knowledge from those they kill?!" So these creatures are like me? Killing in order to gain whatever power they can obtain?


    "Not kill. They have to devour." stated Morrin, "And from the reports, they know that the knowledge they seek is in this city. From the first report, only a few Night Menace creatures were spotted. Due to them gaining knowledge about this Alchemist, they called in more forces to help out. They might attack the city. I wouldn''t be surprise if they do. Either the Alchemist will continue to reside here in Cromer, or plan to head out somewhere. If they plan to leave, most likely it will be in a large bunch. The creatures did not attack us when we were entering due to the fact that we''re coming from Zezrious. These creatures have a high intelligence that can make themselves fearsome generals of a very high caliber."


    Learning this, it does not answer something about the item I was holding. This black rose. Why are the creatures wanting to find an Alchemist to tamper with this? Was it hard to find Alchemists that can tamper with these roses? Deciding to use Inspect on it, I can see a ton of benefits listed for using it. It can act as a substitute for pills like Len and Brynhhild. This flower can make the Night Menace, despite the description the knight gave, 2x worse.


    "Do you have any leads to who this Alchemist is?" I asked. Knowing me, I can try to find that knight who informed me about these creatures. I will have to force the man to tell me. To deal with this situation and get rid of these creatures, I will need Morrin''s help. Especially with her army, I hope we can force them back.


    "None. It will be hard to find an Alchemist with such skills so easily. And even if I was to ask and beg for them to reveal themselves, they will not. A lot of people, believe it or not, will want said skill. Some might even kill people of said unique skills due to how nobles or other people can pay for their services. If you were to learn that your most hated enemy can get a ton of abilities you can''t compete with, you will want to kill said person who can gift people said benefits."


    I didn''t realize this was a huge deal. This could explain why so many with gifted abilities tend to hide or mask their presence. They will want a low profile due to bounty hunters, thieves, or assassins. No, I should have realized this with Brynhild''s presence at my mansion back then. She was going through that exact same issue. Compared to an Alchemist, she has the skills to defend herself even against an Emperor and his army.


    It''s settled, I will need to find this knight and interrogate him.


    Depends though. If what Morrin said is true, the possibility of them attacking right now is nigh. Most likely, they will attack at nighttime. It will happen somewhere this week. If I do not head out soon, they will be a good chance that we''ll be stuck in the creature''s attack. The other issue will be if the Alchemist will head out with a huge crowd. Due to my urgency to get to the Pillars of Gluttony, this Alchemist could be tagging along with us as well.


    There are a ton of people too. It will be hard to find this Alchemist.


    Where were we going? I never asked, or never thought to ask, Abaddon Morrin about our destination. Deciding to ask her now, "Where are we heading off to? If we were to find out who this Alchemist is, shouldn''t be searching high and low?" The woman eyes at me, shaking her head.


    "Time is of the essence. If you want to find someone in particular, the best way to figure this out is with knowledge about how finding particular people with said skills." Blinking several times, I am guessing we''re heading to the library? Not asking anymore question, we arrive at the entrance of the city''s library. It seems to be two stories high. Rectangular in shape, the marble building being patrolled and guarded by a lot of guards. Clad in silver and red, they patrol periodically around this public facility.


    Glancing at the area, this would obviously hint something was up. Are they guarding the library to make sure the creatures don''t come in? Was is possible for these creatures to even read- no, they should be able to once they devour a human. Tossing this aside, I just walked up the steps with Abaddon Morrin.


    Following Morrin into the marble library, we counted the number of people using this public building. Or was it locked down due to this situation? Staring at the people inside the library, most of them were above the average citizens of this city, bearing silk or fashionable outfits that is expensive. Leading the way, Abaddon Morrin went all the way to the back. "I will need your help finding information about this Alchemist. There is always a book that describes about past events and Night Menaces. Only issue would be finding the book, or books."


    "The reason why so many guards are around here is due to the creature''s ability to read, right?" I whisper.


    "We don''t exactly know this, but it is possible for the creature to read. It might take hours for it to look for the book we need. If a creature was in the library, I doubt that the big thing can keep hidden with its shape. Anyways, let''s search for the book we''ll need. It''s bound to be here somewhere in these sections." Morrin points to the six aisles, "Most of the librarians placed the significant books back here. No ordinary person can come back here. Good luck in finding the book. I will start over there." Leaving me there, I watch the warrior head into an aisle.


    "This is troublesome...." I muttered under my breathe. Which method should I choose?


    If we decide to look for the information, it might take days- weeks. I need to resolve this issue fast. Most likely, I could interrogate the knight from before. He seems to be an eye witness and knows the Alchemist we might be looking for. The fact he dodged my question could hint that he was working for the Alchemist. Yeah... I can try to find this knight and question him.


    "Are you that dumb. Think bitch."  That voice sounded very familiar.


    It was Anathema.


    Blinking several times, I question the weapon. Why is it talking now- thought that it only speaks to me in my dreams.


    "Idiot. I can speak whenever I want. You are too dumb to even figure out something really important."


    What was so important? Couldn''t finding this knight be a good move?


    "How do you know that he is alive after telling you something that crucial. He might have died on his way back to wherever. Not only that, the fact that these creatures can obtain skills and abilities should trigger a shocking realizing- if you can fucking figure it out."


    Thinking long and hard, I cannot figure out what my own weapon was trying to tell me. Hearing a sigh from Anathema''s voice, "If the possibility of these creatures can obtain skills and abilities by devouring people, most likely they can devour something that can morph into humans, that can shapeshift."


    My eyes burst wide open, piecing the rest together.


    The creatures have already obtained the information that we seek for. Not only that, if they can morph into a human being, they can easily infiltrate Cromer without any issues. Trying to figure out what to do, the weapon continues on, "It will be pointless to try and find information when they already have a head start. The key thing, know this, when it comes to disguises or fooling everyone is how they''ll keep to one''s everyday agenda."


    Deciding to continue the rest of this statement, I can assume that if a Night Menace was to devour a  knight, he''ll be able to shapeshift into said person, then stick with their schedule, and act as if they are that person. Now, I have no clue how these night Menace beings gained the ability to shapeshift, but these creatures can easily enter the city. Maybe they already have? What I am slightly confused at was how my weapon figured this out. That the creature have such a handy ability.


    "I told you, dumb ass, I am a very old weapon. This is not the first time I seen such creatures with a handy abilities LIKE YOURS." This weapon knows too much, then again, it is linked to me. There was no way to hide anything from a unique weapon like Anathema. And this was convenient, I do not need to explain most of the strange weirdness of my perks and how I got these high leveled abilities. "Now tell me, unless you need my fucking help again, what will you do?"


    With this new Intel, I can guess that these creatures should have taken said books with them or somewhere else. Tracking down this individual, hoping its only one, I can see if this is the creature that infiltrated the city. Although the biggest question and concern will be this- How will I deal with the creature? Fighting against some giant figure might be an issue. If it reveals itself, I will have to fight its gruesome form. Do I have to fight this creature? Especially in this city?


    "You''re so fucking stupid." the weapon states, "You DO NOT have to be fucking single-minded with every fucking problem. THERE ARE OTHER WAYS to a simple issue like this." Other ways? I like how I am standing in the library, talking in my own head with my weapon. What other way is there?


    "Answer me this, is there one way to kill someone on the battlefield?" the weapon posed a question against my own. What the hell? There are many ways to kill someone on the battlefield. "Use that brain of yours, and take a non-direct approach. If you were to assassinate someone- do you think a direct confrontation will work? Maybe, but you''re risking your reputation, your well-being, and your life. You stalk your prey, you track them down, you get to know them- do I have to spell everything out or can you piece the rest?"


    Answering, I can piece the rest myself, I can figure out what to do. Instead of doing my previous approach, I should just stalk this creature to the individual. Most likely, they can easily take me to the Alchemist. This doesn''t avoid the issue that might arise like how I will need to engage the being, but this method can help me find the Alchemist and tell Morrin their identity. Well, asking my weapon anyways, how do I deal with a Night Menace?


    "Use perfume." Hearing this, I raised an eyebrow and questioned this severely. Perfume? On a creature that can easily devour things- use fucking perfume? The weapon says, "Do you believe me or not?" Not going to doubt it, I will have to buy perfume later. "With your level and skills, technically, you can kill the creature with your own principle you have. Even if you have a high leveled dual swords, martial arts, or magic, these creatures are known for withstanding devastating normal attacks. The Principle of Harmony and Chaos you obtained will be able to kill these beasts in one hit or two. They do not have resistance to hybrid magic. Especially to a unique combination like yours."


    Oh, this surprised me. Due to the fact that I created this, the creatures have no knowledge on defending against it. Somewhat surprised that Anathema complimented me for a bit. Hell, I did not even suspect these creatures to be vulnerable to this dark and light magic of mine.


    Enough with the chit-chat, time to get to work. Eyeing through the aisles, I try to find the missing books off of the shelves. Out of the thousand of books, there is only one book missing.


    Heading to a librarian, I asked her if she knew the person that took the book. Well, name of the book first, then the person who took it. Stating a title that talked about the Black Roses, it was a knight named Xeno. He borrowed the book a few weeks ago, stating that he was interested in the lore of the mysterious flower. Taking this information, I will have to ask the local knights about this individual. I will leave Morrin behind to take care of this problem. Oh, right, I need to talk to Lurie and Esta. When we arrived in the city, I told my group to go into a tavern and wait for me.


    Walking out of the library, I look all over the streets.


    On my way to the tavern, I stopped several silver knights to see if I can gain any information about this man. None of them knew this Xeno individual. When they ask why they''re wondering, I just told them that I need to give him something. They did not press on with any questions or told me that they''ll give me a heads up if they met the person. As I reach the tavern, I can see Esta and Lurie outside talking to someone. Wait...


    Taking the initiative, I eye around the place to see any suspicious soldiers. Only one know slowly approach my two companions and the stranger. Without doubting who this person is, this was the fake Xeno. A Night Menace in disguise. When a lot of people were not looking, I quickly teleport between my companions and the soldier. Quickly manifesting two arrows and combining it into one, I throw the attack right at the knight.


    Without a delay, the knight quickly flies against the ground, letting out a screech- a screech that wasn''t human. The form took the shot of my arrow head on, but it still lived. A huge gap was there in his upper chest though- where his heart should be. Unable to keep his human form, it shapes itself into its true form.


    It was like a wolf humanoid lobster, but the creature was standing on the arch of its feet bearing three-pronged toes. Their size was equivalent to a whole 1st floor building. Four yellow eyes were locked onto me, its mouth opening wide to reveal teeth of a hundred or so. It''s roar shook the very air, everyone around the vicinity eyed at this huge beast. It has two arms and those six fearsome sharp spears on his back, moving around in a furious movement. Every ounce of this beast can scream out terror. And like the knight said, the shadows dawning over it quickly change the creature into a dark demonic shade that even a Templar should fear. The eyes change from yellow to a glowing red color.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Growling at the damage I done to it, the creature decides to swing all of its sharp spears right at me. Taking out both of my blades, I held most of its spear like arms at bay. What I did not notice was the two free arms slamming against my right side. Slamming me hard against he building,the creature diverted its attention to my companions and the Alchemist.


    Assessing the situation, Lurie knew that this creature was trouble. Moving in front of Esta and the Alchemist, the fallen angel unleashes a hell storm of dark arrows with a wisp of her hand. The creature quickly springs backwards, the ground where it once stood was decimated by the numerous arrows that tried to target him. Letting out a low growl, it eyes at its surrounding area. People nearby were terrified at the sight of the creature. Not even moving away from it, the creature has its spear joints impale their bodies, letting out a roar. This creature had a speed equivalent to my own when I do not teleport.


    Halting the creature''s charge, several knives were thrown at the creatures. Four Crimson Knights, Morrin''s soldiers, arrived at the scene. Pulling out various weapons, they charge at the Night Menace. Irritated by the reinforcements, the creature reveals its mouth, a powerful roar ringing out of its throat. The blast from this screech force the four knights into a defensive stance.


    Taking advantage of their poses, the creature charges at them. Striking like a scorpion, the trident tail has struck into the body of one of the knights. Making the other three snap out of their defensive stance, the creature stretches its neck towards one of the knights, devouring the entire upper body of the female armored knight. Swinging its tail around quickly, the two other knights were forced through the wall of the nearby building. That building collapse upon impact.


    There was no way for regular soldiers to stop this creature. As I watch the four knights try to stop this creature, I start to buff myself with Devil''s Embrace and Holy Grace. Using the theory I tested out yesterday, I should be able to create a single target attack if I am to fuse two elements together. Deciding to try a high level skills, I quickly muster out a light ball in my left, and in right, a dark ball hovering in my hands. Divine Burst and Hell''s Burst. As the creature finish off the knights, it locks onto Esta and Lurie.


    Slamming both of the spells together, I stare at the new fused ball between my hands. Forming a ball of a mixed color of white and black, the ball flies right towards the creature. Turning towards me at the last second, the ball touches its armored body, entering past the dense plating. Blinking several times, the creature just stood there confused.


    What came next were screeches and cries that echoes in the air. The pitch was so loud, I thought my ears would bleed from it! The creature starts to twitch violently, landing on the ground, every inch of its body moving about frantically. Whatever I did seemed to cause this creature to cry in utter agony. This sound caught the attention of Abaddon''s soldiers, watching from afar. The people nearby were covering their eyes, terrified at the creature''s demise. After a few more frantic movements and cries, it lies there motionless.


    It was dead.


    Feeling a tremendous toil on my body, I grasp my chest, coughing slightly. My head is woozy, my sight shaking violently. With these buffs, I shouldn''t have this sort of recoil. Why am I having these effects on me?


    "You did not buff yourself thoroughly. With higher skill levels on certain spells, you will need to buff yourself a lot more compared to using two. Fusing two high leveled spells like that will demand a lot from you. Also, you''re lucky to engage against one of them- what would happen if there were more of them? Use your energy wisely, dumb ass." Anathema explains.


    Slightly taking note of this, the people nearby were in utter panic. More people arrive at the scene, eyeing the giant creature that now lies on the ground. Cromer''s knights arrive at the scene, gasping and shivering at the sight of the Night Menace. Even though they knew about the situation, staring at the dead corpse still installs fear into their hearts.


    Abaddon Morrin arrives, eyeing at the mess. She eyed at the four knights that were killed, sighing. Ordering several of her knights to clean up their bodies, she turns to the creature, then to the crowd of people.


    "We are dealing with a crisis now. Tonight, I will advise all noncombatants to lock yourself in your homes before nightfall arrives. Do not leave your house until sunrise. If you want to live, I assure you that this situation will be solved by tomorrow morning. Now go on and take care of your business!" After stating this, the people move away from the scene. Most of them were still scared about the event that transpired, but they were pushed away back to their usually routine.


    Lurie walks up to me, whispering, "Was this the issue you wanted to address to us? You know, you should really tell us about these things instead of shouldering it yourself. You''re quite lucky that we were informed by the orcs, and I was able to tell that this was the beast you wanted us to avoid." Letting a loose chuckle, I guess I should have told them. Unable to see these sort of events unfold, I will have to tell Esta and Lurie the problems that will arise before it actually happens. I should just tell them, good or bad info. It is better to be prepared.


    Abaddon Morrin turns  to me, knowing that  I was a witness to all of this.


    Luckily for me, she did not ask the nearby people who took care of the beast. She assumes that Lurie took care of it. Even though Morrin knows that I have Brynhild''s abilities, she doesn''t know the full extent of my power. Wanting to hide this, Lurie obviously conjured up a lie.


    "I was able to take care of the creature using some of my spells." Lurie stated. Abaddon Morrin was going to ask me what happened, but with Lurie answering her question, she changed it. "So the Alchemist is the girl beside you and the elf? Wait a second..." Surprised at the presence of this Alchemist, she was very unique- especially her race.


    An Azure Elf.


    The woman that stands beside Esta has white hair. Some strands of hair cover her forehead, but her ponytail was a bit odd. A wild ponytail I will call it. Not being a regular one where its one long strand that runs down your back, the end of her hair is sticking out in a messy manner. With very pale skin that hints a shade of light blue, the woman stands there in a dignified and well-mannered pose. With her hands in front of her, she does a slight bow towards our gaze, her gown designed with intricate and complicated patterns. She was wearing all black, her gown being some Gothic Lolita outfit. Having a long skirt running down to her ankles, I can see flower designs embedded at the side. From her waist up, she wears a button sweater that tightens around her entire figure. Despite the uneasiness of it, one can see the woman''s curvy figure.


    The ends of her sweater where her hands are seems to reveal a very loose and ruffle sleeves, revealing another article of clothing underneath the woman''s dark buttoned sweater. The Azure elf''s neck was covered by something- a black turtleneck sweater underneath her buttoned up one. None the less, her attires literally reminded me of Charlotte, but this Alchemist had a very, very refined posture and atmosphere. Looking at her pointy ears, there was some earrings dangling off of them.


    Her eyes seem to be like a sapphire that can resonate the ocean waves and colors in them. They did not glow, but when she lowers her eyelids or squints, they let out a shine that was like staring at twinkling gems in a mine. Speaking up, Morrin says, "We will need to talk."


    Taking precaution, most of Abaddon''s troopers start to patrol around the tavern. A good ten troopers are watching over the dead Menace''s body, telling people coming by them to lock up for tonight. I ordered my own orcs to patrol around the tavern with two of my rank twelve orcs stand at the door to keep people out. Taking a room in the tavern to talk to this Alchemist, Morrin, Esta, Lurie, and myself plan to ask this Alchemist many questions.


    We know that the Night Menace are here because of her. The easiest, and inhumane, solution would be to give the creatures this elf to stop their onslaught, but Morrin clearly wants to kill these creatures for killing her dead comrades. Although we all want to know why she was here and her importance? Why this woman out of all the Alchemists in the city? There should be other Alchemists that can toy with the black rose. Eyeing at this Azure Elf, she was not intimated by us or frightened. Like the time I met Lurie, she has a calm and, in my opinion, slightly bored expression written all over her face.


    Another thing to note, despite my sheltered life, Azure elves are really rare to see here. Most of them are far, far west, or they reside in a different plane than our own. It is a huge surprise to see her kind here. Not only that, I never asked Esta and Lurie how they got her to come to them. Or what were the three of them doing together?


    Well, we''ll hear all of this eventually.


    "Why are you here in Cromer? Did you know that these creatures need you?" The Alchemist just sat there, not answering. Her gaze was somewhere else. Waiting for a while, Morrin folded her arms and wait for the response she desired. A few seconds later, she says, "Yes." All of us blink in confusion. Okay, she knows why? How?


    "The creatures offers me whatever I wanted if I was to get them the Onyx Rose that is to spawn every hundred of years. Be giving them the Onyx Rose and buffing them with it. Although it seems like they were going to do a dangerous assault because they assumed this elf was a relative of mine... When we''re clearly not. She is a different elf compared to me." Staring at Esta, this was obvious.


    "You''re telling me that they plan to attack the city to force you to get the item?" Morrin asks, confused.


    "Apparently." the Alchemist said, "The creatures want to make me feel despair when no one in this city is close to me. Even if they kill a thousand of citizens, I will not be fazed or persuaded to help them still. They do not have anything interesting for me to sway me with."


    "Why don''t they kill you."


    "The requirements to obtain the Onyx Rose requires someone of a high level alchemy skill and a being that isn''t a beast or a human. I fit the bill. Killing me will not solve their disappearance, killing me will most likely piss them off and create havoc all over this area." Abaddon Morrin scratch her head trying to figure out something.


    Wait a second, what was so important about this Onyx Rose.


    "The Onyx Rose is an item that can buff one with high speed regeneration. As long as your core stays intact- which will be fused with your heart. If your limbs were sliced off or you have many wounds- they will be healed at incredible speed." Anathema answers.


    "Why would these creatures be interested in this rose? Due to their appearance and their abilities to gain other powers from devouring, isn''t it enough to make an entire army tremble?" I questioned out loud.


    "The creatures hate using other abilities and skills that are not their own. They only use them if they want to. The shapeshifter, for example, only did it to keep a close eye on me. The creature was quite happy once it revealed its true form. Like warriors, they have pride in what they do. Using other people''s abilities tend to piss them off."


    "So you''re telling us that this unique black rose- the Onyx Rose- is the reason why these creatures are here?"


    "Yes." the Alchemist replies, "The creatures desire something that does not ruin their pride. Gaining this ability, the will not have to relay on skills that they gain through their prey. With such pride, they want to get an ability that can heal them even if they were to be damaged heavily. For example, the creature you dented earlier had a huge gap in its chest. Usually, if it was to regroup with the others, one of them will heal that wound with a skill they obtained from a healer they devoured. They hate using this method though because its not their own. These creatures are really prideful."


    Summarizing what we learned, Cromer''s huge secret is this Onyx flower. With this information, this elf came here to collect it for what reason? Making all of us eye at one another in the room, the fallen angel decides to step forward to ask the question we all had in our heads.


    "Then why do you plan to collect this Onyx Rose?" Lurie asks, "Do you plan to use it for your own gain?"


    "Just to advance myself in the next rank." the Azure elf replies. Thinking about it, I do not know what her rank is. Examining her, I was surprised that she was a Demi-God rank. Who would have thought an Alchemist could be this high. So if she was to craft something with that rose, she''ll level into a God rank?


    "To advance?" Esta asks.


    The Azure elf turns to Esta, saying, "Yes. Compared to warriors who gain rank through mastering their skills through fighting, we alchemists level our rank and skill through making formulas and crafting a wide array of products. Using this Onyx Rose, I can easily make it into a substance where someone can drink it and obtained its high speed regeneration. I already have most of the materials to get it ready. All I need is the rose."


    "You know that they won''t just let you pick up the rose?" Lurie state.


    "Since their informant is dead, do they know that I can lie to them about getting the rose for them?"


    "You''re a sneaky and tricky one," Morrin comments, "But this will not avoid the creatures onslaught tonight. I will take care of this mess- I am going to leave you guys to protect and watch over the Alchemist. With this, I will take my leave. I will have to make a lot of preparations against these creatures." Turning to the door, Morrin leaves the room.


    "What is your name?" I asked her. Once again, I keep on asking this later. I should really, really, start my conversation off by asking for their names.


    "Elora Urixina." she answers. Her eyes were staring at Esta... The entire time. It was odd. Throughout our conversation, Elora was just staring straight ahead. She was not eyeing at us, or even showing a bit of acknowledgement to Lurie, Morrin, and me. The only one she turned her attention to was Esta. Which was really weird. There was something that she wanted, and Esta was the key. I might as well ask her what she desired. If the creatures could not offer her anything she wanted, what did she want now? And how did she meet with my two companions?


    "Why did you approach my companions? And what do you want exactly?"


    Turning her gaze towards me, she lets out a sly smile, "Oh? Now you want to know what I want exactly? Well, the Night Menace could offer me something, but I doubt they''ll stay true to their words. Unlike you, maybe, you could let me do something that I always fantasize about." Hearing this, I was somewhat shocked to hear... something dirty? No, this woman didn''t seem like the type to do such things!


    Making sure I wan''t right, I asked her, "Are you telling me that my companions are your targets?"


    "Your elf." Elora stated, "I want to do things with her." Lurie and I glared at the woman. Esta blushed, trying hard to hide it. She quickly fidgets, turning her body away from the Elora. The Azure elf was staring at the fidgeting Esta, blushing slightly and giving an intoxicating expression that... pissed me off. Despite my calm nature, my mind ushers out, why Esta?! My body starts to heat up, my body unable to control a slight rage? Jealousy? Maybe irritation of how this alchemist just came out of nowhere, wanting to fuck my elf! MY ESTA!


    Lurie was not happy about this as well. Even though they got on the wrong foot, Lurie now sees Esta like a little sister, or maybe a close friend now. Due to their time together in the tavern, they bonded pretty well. Now, like me, she was uneasy at the thought of having some stranger coming in and wanting to do things to her. I can see the hands balled up into a fists.


    "I did not reveal another crucial part when it comes to getting the rose." Eyeing at the elf, she licks her lips saying, "I will need to have sex prior to retrieving the rose. Particularly, a female of my choosing."


    Utterly dumbfounded at this, I can see my expression being flabbergast.


    She wants to fuck Esta? Okay, I thought it was something like... I don''t know, dressing her up, or maybe teasing her? But fucking her!? She wants to have sex with Esta- My elf! Why the hell am I saying my a lot! My face turns slightly red, agitated by this. Why!?


    "Stop denying your love for the damn elf. You know you love her, and I do not think you want to give her up to anyone that''s not acquainted with her or yourself. I bet you wouldn''t mind Lurie fucking her?" Anathema stated.


    Shut up. Damn it Anathema, you are not helping.


    "Why Esta?" I demanded, my voice showing utter hostility. I even stepped up and eye down at the seated Elora.


    "Oh... So you slightly offended by this request? How about this... I can allow you girls in it too. In return of giving me such a good time, I will gift you three with the Onyx Rose ability." Blushing in utmost surprise, mixed rage, and confusion, I just let out a humph sound. With that being said as well, I was able to lock eyes with the woman. Until she stated her renewed condition, I couldn''t eye at the beauty anymore.


    Beauty? Well, there was no denying it. I have a hint of jealousy to elves. Most female elves were very beautiful- this one being very rare to even see. She seems relatively young as well. Oh god... Why am I thinking about this?! Aren''t I suppose to be focused on becoming a better warrior and what not!?


    "Why are you interested in girls? Don''t you have some pretty handsome elf man to go back home to?" Lurie scoffs, showing an insulting and rude question at Elora. The Azure elf was not offended by this, closing her eyes, saying, "Men are rather dull and boring in my opinion. I have an interest when it comes to making love with another female."


    "So you ''re telling me that you''re a whore? You just come on in, stating you want to make love with our friend?!" Lurie comments.


    "Rather rude for an angel who turned." Elora retort, making a very fierce expression, "I WANT to know that elf a lot more."


    Before anything escalated, Esta pulls on my arm. Ignoring Elora and Esta, I turn to my elf. Esta, being rather red in the face, asks me, "Isn''t it a good thing to have her give us the benefits from Onyx Rose?'' Of course it is! Although I do not want to fulfill her request. It seems a bit... dead. There was no way I''ll let Esta fuck some stranger. Thinking about it, I am guessing I am a strong advocate for true love. Then again, anyone can twist said definition of true love in their own way and shape.


    "Yes." I answered, thinking about this in my head.


    "I-I don''t mind if she fucks me then..." Esta whispers. Hearing this, I quickly said, whispering back, "No way! Do-"


    "I know it''s not right, but I don''t mind! Really. You''ll need all of the benefits you can get for the future." Esta said. Somewhat shocked, I felt touched by how Esta would think about me. Slightly moved by this, I cannot, and will not, let Esta get fucked by this stranger. No way in hell.


    "I mind!" I replied, "I... I just can''t let you get fucked by some stranger?! I rather make it myself then, or figure out some other way to get these abilities! I will not give you up so easily!" Hugging Esta, the elf starts to bury her face into my chest. She also gives me a hug in return.


    "S-Sorry." Esta said.


    "Don''t worry about it." I said, enjoying the cuddling warmth of Esta''s hug.


    "Then I''ll make you guys trust me!" Elora shouted. Surprised at how Esta and I ignored the heated conversation behind me, we turn to eye at the alchemist. The woman has stood up from her seat, her hands balled into a fists. What was she so angry about? Cowering behind me, Esta just peeks from the side of my body. Staring at Elora now, she seems like she was utterly desperate to get something.


    What was her problem?


    "Azure Elves... have a strange characteristic about them." Anathema started, "One of them would be their traits where they can easily fall in love with another elf that quick. Doesn''t matter if they''re in the same clan, race- if they''re an elf, they can become an easy love interest. If one was to watch an elf not become theirs, they will become desperate and jealous..." Oh.


    Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Slightly chuckling at what just happened, Elora watched me hug Esta. She got super jealous- Eh, this is not something to brag about. Trying to suppress my own boasting, I just eye at Elora''s expression. She was trying very hard not to show a displeasing face, yet her body was showing an expression of jealousy- getting out of her calm and refined state.


    "Secondly... If you force an Azure elf to like you, you might become a love interest as well." Anathema chimes in. This made my head unlock the meaning of this message.


    Wait. Elora could fall in love with me? WHOA!!!! Hold on, rewind, NO! WHAT?! HOW?!


    "You''re an idiot," the weapon says, "Azure Elf are very prideful as well. They will do anything to get what they want. You own Esta, so she will have to gain your favor. In doing this, she will see how ''great'' of a person you are, and will fall in love with you as well. It''s not that fucking hard."


    She cannot fall in love with me- I already have two girls in love with me?! Three is going to be...


    "A mess, one you''ll love."


    Shut up.


    "Think about it like this, the more people who join you, the better. You want to get revenge on Valarie right? It will be on your agenda later on." That name almost clicked, but I didn''t let it get the best of me. This was true.... I want to get back at Valarie for all the things she has done. She has killed two of my knights already. "The more skillful people you can get, the better."


    I doubt that this elf can like me. Most likely, she''ll hate my guts for making this scene and having Esta owned by me.


    "One''s hate can transform into love. Either way, I feel like she will follow you. No doubt about it."


    I doubt you''re a fortune teller Anathema.


    "I am not, but this is not my first time seeing people fall in love. Watch, I''ll be right, and when you have sex... I''ll be grinning when we talk again in the dreamworld."


    Ending our conversation with that, Lurie just scoffs, asking, "And how do you plan to gain our trust? I doubt you can do it!"


    "I will help you guys clear most of the creatures tonight!" This surprised us.


    "You can fight?" Esta asks.


    "As a proud Azure elf, I have more skills at Demi-God rank. Not just alchemy, I will prove my usefulness on the battlefield! Once I prove my worth, will you trust me?" Elora asks.


    I decide to reply with, "Maybe. How many creatures will attack tonight?"


    "A lot."


    "Give us something to work with." Lurie said.


    "Around two hundred through five hundred. Give or take they got more of their kind tonight."


    This was bad...

 Chapter 15: Slaughter of Cromer

    Deciding to find Morrin, I eye at the troopers... moving out of the city? Why were they moving out of the city? Looking for the demonic dark leader, I ask one of her soldiers, "Where''s Abaddon Morrin?"


    "She''s outside." the knight replies, "We''re preparing traps and other measures against the creatures tonight." Confused about this, I decide to look for the woman. Finding her point left and right of the forest, I approached her.


    "What are you doing out here?" Morrin asks, "You should not be out here. At the very least, I want your group to protect that alchemist. You have that Fallen Angel that could easily fend off against the Night Menace. Besides, this is our fight we want to wage against the creatures. They literally asked for it once they missed with my soldiers."


    "Aren''t they going to go after the civilians? The city?" I asked, a bit worried about the creature''s intent. I feel like they have not revealed any objective or something. It was obvious that they want the rose, but there has to be another reason than just threatening and targeting Elora.


    "Not really. The thing is, the creatures will want a fight. If we were to prepare for them outside the castle, they will surely greet us with a bloody war. The city should be safe if we do not fight in the settlement. The creatures will attack the place if we do not hold them by nightfall though. Most likely to try and guilt the alchemist to work for them."


    "Do you know that these beasts number around two hundred or so."


    "Figured." Morrin stated, "They want an army with those benefits that the Onyx Rose can give. If we were to ignore these guys, they will grow by the day. We will need to kill them now. Kill them since they had gathered. We will not lose. I made some precaution and asked for reinforcements." Morrin rubs her chin, trying to figure out something.


    "An army?" An army of those creatures will be too much Those beasts can easily shatter any city into a ghost town. They can massacre civilians by the thousands. One Night Menace alone can slaughter a good thirty to a hundred innocent bystanders. Hell, I think I can figure out what Morrin was thinking. She might be wondering, who is their leader? To form such a huge army under one command is an impressive feat.


    "Milady." a red armored knight walks up to Morrin, interrupting both of us. We turn to the knight, waiting for whatever this individual has to say, "We have reports of... an orc and goblin army assembling somewhere in the woods." Morrin and I glance at one another. Orcs and goblins?


    No, I need to think about this. Why are they assembling? Wait, don''t they live in these parts? Are they afraid of these creatures? If they were to consume one of their kind, they could ask the orcs and goblins to serve them... under fear. Why would they have a useless army under their command though? Nothing is making sense when the Night Menace are ten times better than an orc or goblin.


    "So that explains the absence of orcs and goblins from the reports. They are under the strict commands of these creatures. For what purpose do they have in serving these creatures? Orcs and goblins may..." Staring at me, "Change of plans. Most likely, my army and myself will be preoccupying these damn creatures. I do not know how many orcs and goblins they have, but they will surely attack Cromer."


    "For what purpose?!" I find it hard to believe that a city of Cromer''s statue will get attacked by mere orcs and goblins.


    "History and reasons. Most orcs and goblins are separate tribes. Only reason why they would siege Cromer is to capture it for themselves. If you were promised your own city with its own loots you can make off of, would you take the chance to take it? Rather than die, why not serve under these beasts that can give you protection... Depending on these creatures keeping their word. Due to this other army, I will need  you to watch over the settlement. I will have a squad of knights accompany you. I want you to keep the settlement safe. Although if you cannot influence them and they do not want your help, then just do what you can with what you have."


    "The orcs and goblins could invade and kill the civilians already in their homes." I state, remembering what Morrin told everyone.


    "I already made plans for them to evacuate out of Cromer." Abaddon Morrin says, "I sort of lied about the announcement. Made it a big deal so I can throw the Night Menace off if possible. They will most likely scheme up several plans to combat against each response to leave the city. As long as you guys can hold out, it will be our win. The reinforcements will help you guys first. Do not worry about me, I like having a rough time." This was all too sudden. Planning to ask her, "Are you sure you will be fine? Do you really want me to be the strategist of this city? I barely done..."


    "Yes. I know you do not have much experience, but I rather entrust leadership to someone I trust. Or at least know that you can step up to the plate when things go for the worse. The king was stupid enough to ignore this issue and kept it hidden. This city is not allied to us. The king was an idiot to even have this secret safely hidden and bribed the guild. If people die, then blame their stupid king for not resolving this issue or giving us the task to clean it up before it got out of hand. Also, if things go for the worse, I will make sure my soldiers will escort your party safely out of Cromer. Now, if you excuse me, I have to oversee some of the traps." Abaddon Morrin leaves me behind, shouting out more commands.


    "Me... overseeing the defense of this city? Ugh." Shaking my head, I decide to go back into Cromer. Approaching my party, they eye at me with concern. "Follow me. Apparently we got a lot of problems. We got other enemies to worry about." Leading the way to the very center of the city. I explained the situation to everyone.


    "So Abaddon Morrin wants you to defend this city against the orc and goblin army?" the Skullclaw leader asked.


    "Yes," I answered, "I do not think that the king and his advisers would be alright with me helping them." As we walk through the gates of the castle at the heart of the city, I eye at the civilians being escorted into some secret underground passage at the side of giant stone plaza. Rows and columns of silver knights were being ordered around, squads of knights rushing through the gates we just passed through. Despite the sudden urgency in all of this, I am somewhat amazed at how organized these guys were.


    I would have told my party to go with the civilians, but that was if I was ignorant of the creature''s abilities. It would be safer for my group to stay with me since I had the element of surprise. The creatures do not know that I can kill them that easily. Not only that, my rank will surely throw any suspicion away from me. I will curse myself for placing Esta and Lurie in danger anyways.


    I face Morrin''s soldiers, telling them, "Show me where the king and his advisers are."


    Leading the way from the center plaza into the king''s domain, they take me past the giant main hall of the stone building. Nobles, maids, and butlers are running around, trying their best to gather their goods. This was sickening, watching these people value such objects more than their lives. Well, I am guessing they are packing up most of the valuables because their king or nobles ordered them to. If those nobles had a blade against their throats, then they will start to care about their lives more than these things. Feeling slight sympathy for these servants, I started to reminiscence about my own family and past. Shaking this off, I follow the red knights. Turning towards one of the many doors around the main hall, we entered one of the rooms.


    Many old and young advisers bearing expensive garments on them, argue and point all over the map. Eyeing at this, I start to question if this city''s military can actually go to war. Recollecting on some of the basic information, a king usually serves an Emperor. Only a few cities have a king with no Emperor. There are always pros and cons to having this and that. The fact that you serve under an Emperor means you have to abide to what he/she says, and help the Emperor in his time of need. Even though the king has his own land and wealth, the king owes the Emperor for giving him/her such things. Now, a king with no Emperor means they have the liberty to do whatever he/she desires. However, when attacked, they will not have any help or allies. This will lie in their abilities to skillfully build up reputation and ties with other kingdoms.


    Staring at this bunch, I hope that this king has allies. Doubt it. Their grim and frustrated expressions only led me to acknowledge their incompetence.


    Wait, why are nobles running this? Nobles have no military experience, and they do not have any war experience. Staring at their faces, I can see fear more than courage or sternness. They have no resolve to protect the city, yet, here they are, shouting and saying gibberish.


    "We should get that Abaddon to defend the city with her troopers! Why is she outside!?"


    "Don''t you know that these creatures are something of a different caliber?! Even with her, we''re doomed."


    "You fool! Accepting the Abaddon''s help means we side with the forces of evil!"


    "We should focus our defense around the city''s walls, strengthened the place with archers, and hope that we can last the night."


    "Focusing our troopers around the wall will leave us vulnerable! Those creatures were able to infiltrate our city today! There is no need to try and defend the outer walls of this place. We should focus our defense on the inner city!"


    "No we should flee while we still have the chance!"


    All these different conversations are pointless bickering. This will not solve anything. At the least, the soldiers know what to do  compared to these nobles who would try to become strategists. With my experience, I know I have a better grasp of the situation. Well, compared to Len''s technology, we only have paper maps and stone figures representing armies on the map. This does soothe my need for information. We are definitely lacking key information. Worse of all, I have no knowledge on how many orcs and goblins there are. With this much ignorance, there is no way of formulating any sort of strategy. We need information, badly. Eyeing at the knights Morrin gave me, I whisper to them, "How many are we fighting?"


    "We have no actually number yet. Estimating from what we could sense, a good thirty thousand or more."


    Thirty thousand?!  This is just a guess, not the actually number. In this situation, that''s bad. Despite the rank of these silver knights, they will not stand against the sheer numbers of such a horde. How many defenders do we have in this city? Five thousand silver knights? We''re at odds. To defend the city for how many hours? Six? Seven? With limited resources, we have to hold for that long. This will be a tremendous issue. Knowing these nobles, I doubt that they will let me have control of these knights. Hell, me stepping in will only get me into their pointless bickering. They will argue at my attempt to command their forces. Also, even with Morrin''s permission, they might start to argue about my help. If I help them, they will believe that they are aligning themselves with the evil forces. Later, this can pose as a huge issue. Crusades can be called onto their cities, ruining their reputation for neutrality and siding with one of these sides. As they continue their bickering among themselves, I skim through the war room. Was there anyone I can rely on? Or at least talk to to get information.


    Obviously, the king stands at the very center of the table with the nobles. Their hands and fingers start to slam and draw all the maps displaying their city. Barking, shouting, exclaiming, words usher out of these idiots, trying to emphasize that their strategy was better than the others. Staring to my left, I can see a line of silver knights watching the people at the table. Deciding to go to them, I got a closer look at them.


    Most of them still have their helmets on, but there are scars and marks all over their armor. One of them was a female, her helmet off her head. Staring at her, I was surprise to see a young woman like her actually serving. She is gorgeous as well. Her blonde hair is tied up in a bun, her light blue eyes staring right at the nobles talking among themselves. She just shakes her head slightly, whispering some stuff to her fellow comrades. Even though she bears armor, her figure was pretty slim. What weapon did she use? Compared to most knights, I could not see a sword sheathed around her belt. Feeling my presence, she turns to me, giving a slight smile and bow. The reason why I am somewhat amazed at this woman was also her age. I believe, height and beauty, that she was around the age of fifteen. There are dents and scratches on her armor, revealing that she has war experience.


    "Sorry to intrude," I started, pretending that I was approaching them right now, "Can you guys answer a few of my questions?"


    "Guessing by those soldiers behind you, you work for Abaddon Morrin."


    "Something like that. I was given the task to order the city''s army. Abaddon Morrin does not trust inexperienced people to handle such a job. Especially with a city that is not exposed to war that much." I comment. The woman glares at me slightly, turning her gaze back to the nobles. "We are always fighting.It does not matter if e are not at war, we are always fighting for our people."


    "You won''t get much help from us due to those idiots. Even if we were to obey you, we cannot agree to such. Agreeing for your help means we are siding with Morrin. The king does not want said alliance, so we shall follow these idiot rules. Unless they say otherwise, don''t try to tell us otherwise. Well, this is just me stating my own piece of mind, try to get the others to obey you if you can." Somewhat stunned by this response, I just stand there dumbfounded. This sort of loyalty was rare, but it was stupid. Why would they blindly follow idiots like them?


    No. This is how each individual define themselves as a person. Like Louise, she will devote herself to her own army or her sense of duties to the family. If she was present at the attack of our homeland, she will gladly fight to the death for mother and father. Everyone''s sense of duty and fulfillment are different. This is something I should have learned. Well even if I respect their ideals and sense of duty, this does not solve the issue at hand. The problem of defending the city from the thirty thousand orcs and goblins. With the help of those creatures, their invasion will be organized. Without any good strategists, the city may fall. Standing there, I just gave the knight, "I see. Well, I shall try my luck with some other knight."


    Before I left the room, one of the knights recognized me.


    "Lassie, what you doing here?" I turned to see the same knight that I met in the tavern.


    "You''re a top knight?"


    "I am Cromer''s guard commander lass. I make sure that most of the roads are safe. What ya doing with here? Especially with the Abaddon''s knights?"


    "I am suppose to help out with the defense of the city from the Abaddon''s command, but I doubt any of these people will listen to me or follow me." The knight eyes at me, rubbing his head and shaking it.


    "And here ya are, getting stuck in this mess. Call me Forbes, I will help ya lass."


    "You sure?" I asked, not like his group will help me make a change.


    "Aye," he said, chuckling, "I got a feelin'' in my gut that says, ''You''re not normal.''"


    "Well," I start, shaking my head lightly, "If you can get any others to follow my command, I''ll be slightly happy I guess."


    "I''ll see what I can do."


    "I''ll meet you outside in front of the plaza. I doubt I can knock any sense to these nobles even with Abaddon Morrin''s order." Leaving the war room, I regrouped with my own group. Twenty orcs, fifteen of them being rank ten warriors, four twelve rank warriors, and a single thirteen rank warrior. Along with these orcs, Elora with Demi-God rank, Lurie with eight-winged fallen angel rank, and Esta is a rank two mage. Obviously, everyone will need to pitch in  on protecting and helping Esta since her rank is so low.


    Then there''s Morrin''s elite soldiers guarding me. All seven of them are rank twelve.


    Who knows what the ranks of those goblins and orcs are?


    "Elora," I spoke up, wanting to know some information, "Do you know about the goblins and orcs nearby?"


    "They''re wimps. We haven''t heard much about their reputation." one of the Skullclaw orcs said.


    "Like the orc said," Elora said, "These orcs and goblins are not well known, and most of these creatures had their own small tribes. They only united due to the Night Menace. They range from rank three to thirteen. The orcs having the highest rank compared to the goblins."


    "You Skullclaw orcs can handle a bunch of weaklings right?" I ask.


    "Do you not recall our fights?" the orc leader spoke.


    "Well, I want to make sure you can handle something... out of the ordinary."


    "The Night Menace?" Lurie question, "You worry that they can disguise themselves as a goblin and orc?"


    "Yes. Hell, leaving you guys with the sheltered civilians, I fear that one of those creatures would be in there. I will have to keep you guys close to me to make sure stuff that does not happen." Well, I hope Morrin was right. I do not want to engage against those Night Menace. Fighting more than two might be pushing my limit. I will only reveal my true powers if it comes to it. For now, I will just use my low skills.


    Oh right, I have no other weapons to use other than my swords which are at a high level already. I will have to snag these other weapons from the field. Thinking about it, I will want to kill specific rank warriors to level up. Targeting warriors of my next level, I can enter the Pillars of Gluttony. Rank four warriors will be my main target. After that, rank five. Lastly, rank six. Well, even if I kill low rank enemies, I can stack up on affection points again. I will need them to level up certain skills when the situation calls for it.


    Huh, something was off. Thinking about leveling, why did I not gain anything once I killed that Night Menace?


    I technically defeated the creature, so why did I not receive any ability or perk. Scratching my head a this,  I only wonder what prevented me from getting said benefits. Do those creatures have an ability that nullifies my own? Impossible, I do not think there is a way to counter one of Brynhild''s special perk. There was no way. She has a reputation of a genius after all.


    Stop being idiotic- there could be a way. Maybe it was something inside these creatures that allowed them to nullify my perk. But how?


    "Elora, what do you know about the Night Menace? Other than the fact that they can snag abilities from others by devouring them, what else can they do? Or what special perks do they have? What is their Divine Art?"


    "A very rare perk." Elora replies, "Destroyer. This perk allows the creatures to erase all forms of knowledge before death. I do not know why they have this, could be a perk they were born with. All I know, this perk aids the creature from getting their own abilities stolen by some other being. For example, if a Night Menace was to fight against another Night Menace, it will not be able to gain anything from killing the loser. No matter how powerful or weak the being was."


    Huh, this was hinting at the fact that other beings are dangerous like me. They can hide their own true rank, and hide their strong abilities, skills, and perks. I should keep this in mind. Bumping into these individuals will create a huge issue. They can surely kill those in my party if I am not careful. Well, they could kill me easily if they played the right cards as well.


    "We''re here lass!" Disrupting my thoughts, I turn towards Forbes'' voice. Staring behind the man, I can see a bunch of silver knights assembled behind him. Beside the strange accent male were two other head knight. One was a female, the other was a wider and larger knight. These guys are of rank ten. Well, the three in the front. The soldiers behind them consist of rank seven through nine. Some tens. Due to their formation, I can figure out how many troopers they have. Five rows, ten columns- fifty troopers. Guessing the higher ranks are in the front as the lower ranks are in the back. The knights wielded shields, spears, and swords sheathed on their back or belt. Some having two blades, others have one. A bit shocking to see most of these guys having a bow as well.


    "These guys are archers too?" I asked, shocked by these warriors wide selection of weapons on them. To use melee and range, this was a tad impressive for regular guards. Well, maybe it was due to their peace times that they can train and enhance in their skills. Forbes chuckle, nudging the big fellow beside him.


    "See Arnost, she''s impressed."


    "Please," the woman on Forbe''s right started, "You ain''t got nothing on my lassies. They can really impress the woman with their archery skills. Compared to your average guys, my people can aim at those armored foes easily." Forbes just scoffs, turning his attention back to me, "But we have fifty-three silver knights at your command. What you want us to do?"


    This wasn''t an army, but I can use it to my advantage. Scratching my head, I do not plan to use them just yet. The sun was slowly setting, darkness will arrive later. What could I do with fifty-three knights and twenty orcs? The civilians are safe, the nobles are planning out what to do for the city, and I have no actually battle plan without any information. What should I do with these soldiers? Eyeing at them, they are too valuable to get on the walls. We could guard one of the gateway. Well, how exactly will these orcs and goblins attack us?


    "Just stick with me for now. We can relax for a bit. Lets just hit the tavern and get you guys a meal." All of the knights behind their leaders stare at one another. This was quite strange for me to say ''relax'', but there was nothing for me to do. I will just let the others take care of the preparations. Forbes and Arnost nod to this, following right behind me. The female knight just sighs, leading the fifty knights. Deciding to hit the tavern, I let everyone do as they please. Deciding to stand outside and observe what was going on, I watch the other silver knights rush here and there. The streets start to fill with these armored knights, the amount of soldiers always presenting themselves before me.


    A few minutes later, the orc leader and Lurie appears outside of the tavern. Obviously, they want to talk to me about something.


    "What is it?" I asked them, turning to them, tuning out the sounds of knights marching behind me.


    "Do you know about the rules of engagement when it comes to fighting?" Raising my eyebrow, this was rather new to me. With everything that happened, it was hard for me to acknowledge these rules of engagement. Grabbing my attention, I answered, "No."


    Lurie and the leader look at one another. "So you were telling the truth? Does she now know about a lot of things?"


    "She was a sheltered princess if I recalled." the orc leader said, "But this is rather important."


    "I find it rather... hard to absorb this sort of notion," I said honestly, lifting my shoulders, "I mean that Death Knight annihilated an army so easily. I can hardly call that fair."


    "This can be overlooked since it was during a Crusade. No rules when it comes to engagement. It''s a free for all. No lower rank is safe from an upper rank. That is why a lot of civilians fear for their lives upon either the Crusade or the Hell Wraths. Either side can start a massacre and do a ton of unjust acts. Pillaging, raping, and any other sorts. Death included."


    "If it was a regular fight, it would be deemed unjust. Although with what we saw, only certain individuals would have the power to stop that beast." the orc chimes in. Ignoring this, Lurie continues on, "Rules of engagement strictly forbids most Demi-God rank or above to fight wars having lower rank individuals. For example, this upcoming fight, I doubt I can hide my presence, and I cannot use my faith magic, or my powers to annihilate the orcs'' numbers. Now, there are a few conditions to people stepping in. If I had my army, and me being the highest rank, I can only step in to confront the enemy leader and start a duel where the victor can dictate to continue the fight or not, or to stop my army from getting massacre and admit defeat."


    Using this example, I decide to interpret what Lurie was telling me.


    "You cannot help in this upcoming fight?"


    "There are few times when I can, but in my self-interest or unknown factors kick in."


    "You mean if those Night Menaces attack, you can engage them?" I said. Well, more like a statement with a questioning sort of tone.


    "That is one reason for me to step in, but I can only engage those Night Menace. Orcs and goblins are still off limits. I doubt that they would have a high ranking orc or goblin to go up against my rank anyways. Or close to. Another reason for me to step in is to save you. Most high ranking individuals can save people they really like. Friend or family member to be precise. Now, there are certain factors to avoid misusing this. Like if I were to step in and protect you from death, you CANNOT engage anymore. If you engage after I save you, then I must not protect you for placing yourself in danger again."


    "I would be fine with these rules if I did not hold you accountable for engaging me when I was a really low level." I tease.


    Lurie blushes heavily, her serious demeanor getting riled up. "It was not my fault! Besides, it was a Crusade!"


    "Right. I guess you can use that as an your cover up for now." Knowing I was poking fun at Lurie nonchalantly, I recalled the orcs engaging Louise''s army. The rules of engagement were broken, weren''t they? "Did you guys break that? The rules of engagement." I turned to the orc leader. He did not deny it, just nodding his head.


    "We''re orcs. We had a leader who wanted to fight. Technically we broke the rules of engagement, but rules of engagement can be broken depending on the numbers and motives behind it. Taking that battle, we were obeying our leader. In truth, it was fair for a small band of troopers to attack a huge army of rank ten warriors and up. Although I know there were lower ranks fighting as well, we were heavily outnumbered. It evens out until our Divine Art kicks in. Reason why a ton of orc factions hates us and team up against us."


    "Just know that the rules of engagement can either help you or can be used against you." Lurie stated, "There are too many factors to talk about when it comes to engagement of armies or individuals. Just know if it wasn''t a Crusade, the Death Knight would be in the wrong."


    "What happens to those who break any rules of engagement?"


    "If someone did something unfair and unjust while engaging an individual or a big army, the people nearby can target said individual for doing unjust actions." So this means that if someone deems another unjust due to their actions, they can be targeted for this reason. Thinking about it, did Valarie break the rules of engagement? I should be safe due to my rank.


    "You idiot. Do not be so simple-minded." Jumping at the sound of Anathema''s voice, I can hear it lecturing me. "Think about this carefully. This only means you are given an advantage for the while. Once a crowd of people realizes your tremendous power and level of your skills, they will catch on to the fact that you should be of a higher rank. Even if you take this as an advantage, it can be a downfall still."


    Deciding to talk to Anathema, "Even with this advise, can I ask you why you are telling me this?"


    "I can see you being a force of reckoning later. I wish to invest as much advice I can give you to become that better warrior. You will bloom into a deadly flower that can create oceans of blood later. I want to see you bring death and destruction using my power. My satisfaction will grow with you. Besides, I want to have a good relationship with you."


    This weapon, I know I should be weary and not trust it, but at the moment, it has given me a good amount of advice and knowledge. Without it hinting the enemy''s potential and abilities to disguise itself as a human, I was able to save Lurie and Esta. Hell, I fear that having this weapon will only give me weakness when the time comes. I will not know if this weapon will force me to undergo a frenzy state.


    "I assure you," the weapon started, "I have no intentions of making you go berserk. With your stability and your control over your emotions, I can easily make you snap as you are now. Hell, I doubt you can withstand my temptation and hatred that can easily overwhelm your body. But like I said, I will only offer you my powers when you wholeheartedly agree with me. I have no use to shatter a relationship I wish to make. Despite the fact that you''re still an idiot and a pathetic sheltered princess that has no value."


    Ignoring this insult, I only focus back to reality. With this stated, I guess I will have to worry about this as I grow. For now, I should be fine as long as I keep my powers in check and do not reveal my stronger skills in public. Lurie and the orc started to talk about something else when I pondered deep in my thoughts. The restless sounds of troopers moving equipment in the background did not ease my thoughts. This city will be surrounded by sheer numbers. There will be no way to actually stop this assault easily nor can we win this engagement even with the help of some higher ranks like Lurie and Morrin. The only forces those two can touch are the Night Menaces. Heck, is there a rule about some other things.


    "If the city fell to these orcs, what can they do exactly? If you were to step in, for example, can the survivors actually walk away from this mess?" Both of them turn to me, Lurie eyeing at the orc leader with an unsettling expression.


    "Even if I were to stop this, I cannot actually grab those who are not affiliated with me. I can only save our party most likely, not all of the civilians or survivors who withstood the siege. Even if it was to lie, the orcs will find it fishy. Obviously, I can turn down such a thing and kill them all, but it will only crumble my reputation as a respectful being. Even though I am a fallen angel, I still have my merits. I will not lie for strangers."


    "So the winning factor can massacre the survivors..."


    "Or do whatever they want." the orc leader finishes, "Even if the rules of engagement are a thing, it is not heeded as much when it comes to war. We only brought it up, so you know there was something like this. Lurie is heavily up there in rank. Her presence in the fight will be a one-sided massacre. Even if it was to save lives, someone will record this, and it will lead to a bounty on Lurie."


    "There are enforcers to these rules?"


    "Yes," Lurie answers, "Decimators. That is their title. If a fight is a one-sided massacre, no matter the justifications or excuses, you shall be hunted by Decimators. They are an elite ranking individuals that hunt down those who break the rules of engagement and abuse their superior skills on the lesser beings. You can consider Valarie as a prime example of this. However, she defies everything and does what she wants. Not even the Decimators can kill her."


    Hearing that name quickly spiked a hatred inside my heart, quickly tossing all thoughts about that bitch aside. The fact that there are enforcers to this seems a bit intriguing though. These two can literally tell me all about these rules of engagement, but I should get the chance to read it myself later.


    The reason behind my question was to foreshadow the outcome of the defenders. Even though Morrin was right about the king being an idiot, the people and the knights should not pay for this event. This will strengthen my resolve to help these people as much as I can. Of course Lurie will not help out as much. Even if she were to hide her rank, the wings on her back will not cover her true appearance. Turning my attention to her wings, I question how they work. Earlier, she had them hidden, but maybe it was because she was being idle. Wanting to ponder on this, I only recollect my focus about the future battle to come.


    This was a huge issue. Despite the inexperience nobles trying to be strategists, they lack information. They ordered the knights to fight, but due to their indecisive battle plans, the knights are just manning the walls. With so many enemies, holding the outer walls will be a waste of time. Not only will troopers be wasted, ammunition, and energy will be as well. The walls cover a great length of the city. The knights will be spreading their forces thin against the enemies. Even with their amount of training, stamina and strength will kick in against the knights. Most of these knights are humans, they do not have any special traits to give them a slight edge in combat. Orcs are known for their brutal stamina and tremendous strength. These little factors will become a key advantage in this fight.


    Staring at the amount of weapons being hauled around, the knights should spread traps and use strategic skirmishing tactics. Orcs are not that smart. Their lust for battle will greatly blind them. Using the pathways, the streets, and certain choke points of the city, the silver knights can halt the orcs advancing into the city or stall greatly for time. Fighting on the wall is fine, but you will want to have more soldiers at the ready to halt their advance. If a section of the wall was getting overwhelmed, you''ll want to secure it by sending more troopers. Now, due to the number of silver knights we have, we cannot spare that many soldiers on the walls. Once a wall is lost to the enemy, it will be hard to retake it, and that will mean committing a good amount of soldiers to take it back.


    Frowning greatly at this, Lurie asks me, "Are you sure you want to be here? We can simply leave. This is not our fight."


    "I would love to leave," I said, "But I will not allow something like this to happen before me. I will not see a massacre happen to this city. I blame the nobles, but the people should not pay the price for their idiocy with their lives." Scoffing at this, Lurie comments, "And you seem more of an angel than I was."


    "I cannot help but analyze the strategy implemented." the orc leader stated, "I can only assume that you know of a better strategy than what I am seeing?"


    "They plan to hold the walls and the gateway. This is a good logically response, but it''s a dumb one." I stated, folding my arms across my chest, explaining what was in my head earlier. "Not only are you spreading your force thin, but you will be spending a good amount of effort defending a huge area and a weak position which will be lost. Once one section of the wall is taken, they will move onto the next one. Even if we are to reinforce the walls, they have more soldiers than us. We''re just sending forces to their death. The objective is to hold out, not to fight back in a straightforward response. You will want to make use of the city''s choke points, set ambushes, traps, do little things that the enemy will not suspect. Not only that, committing a large amount of troopers on the front lines will make them blind to unseen forces that can sneak in from the other entrances. Even if we are fighting against orcs and goblins, their general, their strategists, are the Night Menaces. They have higher and scary intelligence compared to most orcs and goblins."


    "I fear that this fight will not be easy. Not without a good strong point to defend." says Lurie, staring at the soldiers hauling carts of giant arrows into the tower.


    "We orcs should be fine. Just know if things look bad, we can retreat with Lurie''s help."


    As the three of us were talking about this, Esta and Elora appeared before us. Hearing Esta''s cries, I quickly glare at Elora. She seems to be a bit drunk? It was hard to say. Her expression seems twisted when Esta leaps my arms. Jealousy was definitely there, but it was a bit mixed with an alluring gaze yearning with lust. Wrapping my arms around Esta and feeling her cuddle against my chest, I ask, "Is Elora trying to do naughty stuff to you?"


    "You should control yourself with that alcohol." Lurie stated, getting defensive against this intoxicated elf.


    "I was only whispering some stuff, do not get all defensive now." Elora replied with some sass and annoyance behind her tone, "Do keep in mind that I will give the perk if you allow me to do what I want with her."


    "Excuse me." the orc leader re-enters the tavern, letting us girls talk among ourselves. There was obviously tension between Elora and Lurie. Esta is being cute and innocent, not trying to make that many enemies. I am a tad worried that due to Esta''s irresistible cuteness, I will be dealing with unwanted and future issues. A lot of people will want to take her for themselves. Mean, they can try to, but I will surely beat the hell out of anyone trying to take Esta or Lurie from me. Although Esta is my favorite little elf. I will do whatever I can to protect her and keep her from harm''s way. Savoring the cuddling elf in my arms, I decide to hear the two other girls bicker against one another.


    "Please, whispering what? Are you trying to seduce Esta to fall in love with you?" Lurie asks.


    "I would, but if she allowed me to woo her successfully?" Elora explains, "I was just stating a few things we could do together. She is way too cute to not do THAT to?" Lurie raise an eyebrow, folding her arms. "That?"


    "What do you plan to do exactly?" I said, questioning Elora. Esta was muttering against my chest. I was unable to hear the words coming out of her mouth. "I cannot hear you dear." The blonde elf lifts her face up, so her eyes are the only things that I could stare at. She has her red cheeks puffed up. She seems embarrassed about whatever Elora whispered to her. Hearing a little remark escaping Esta''s mouth, I can hear her say, "Why does everyone want to do THAT to me?" Deciding to give Elora a taste of her own medicine, I decide to speak up. Heck, I was being quite playful as well with what I said.


    "If I were to sexually tease you with such mere images, use subtle movements against your body, and seductively please your hearing with an alluring voice, do you think you can keep quiet?" Deciding to move Esta out of the way, I approach Elora slowly. Surprising all three of them, Elora''s expression seems to break from her previous gaze. Her cheeks start to glow red. She covers her lower face with one hand, trying to hide her expression. "Imagine my hands just traveling against your skin, slowly approaching your breasts or maybe your womanhood. Just that slight teasing feeling should be able to excite you right? I know you had plenty of experience doing this sort of thing. Trying to get my elf, do you really think I will just let you do as you please? I would not mind making you squirm. I bet I can make you quiver so gently against my touch. Like this..." Appearing before Elora, I decide to stroke against her clothed breast lightly as my other hand lightly grasp and have two of my fingers gently rub against her ear. "And maybe..." Leaning forward with a very sinister smile on my face, "I could do THAT to you as well."


    Retreating back, Elora quickly turns around and re-enters the tavern. She did it a very fast pace as well. She literally retreated a good feet from me. Chuckling at this, I was rather amused at this sudden turn of events. I did want to enjoy myself a bit I guess. Lurie and Esta were somewhat stunned by my bold move. Turning to them, I can see their expression with blushes as well. Although Esta had a very conflicted look on her, shuffling a bit in her outfit. Deciding to break this awkwardness, I said, "I want you two to know that I will always be here for you."


    "Just... the way you did that was... very seductive." Lurie said, hiding her own face with her hand, "You seriously are dangerous when it comes to doing your own verbal assaults."


    "Oh? Do you want me to do the same to you as well?" I decide to tease the angel a bit, the woman blushing heavily despite the fact her hand was covering a majority of her face. "Although I was just giving Elora a taste of her own medicine. If you are to do said action on someone, expect it to be done to you as well. Besides, I do not like it when Esta is being targeted. She is precise to me." Esta decides to hug me again, my mind wondering what I should do exactly about this Onyx Rose process. I do not need the benefit as much, but I want Esta to get it. Most likely I will be using the information Anathema told me earlier, and woo Elora.


    "Are you sure we can trust her though?" Lurie asks, her gaze turning towards the tavern, "This elf might be tricking us. How would we know that she will give you up to the Night Menace?"


    "And yet you''re doing what I did when I was questioning your motives the first time we met." I said, shooting down Lurie''s doubts, "Do not worry. I do not see any deception in her motives. She truly wants to have sex with Esta, and keeping to her word, she will give us the Onyx Rose and conjure up something to give us the perk. Her eyes, her expressions, they are genuine. She really wants to fuck Esta." Even with me saying this, I doubt I actually have any experience about love, yet I can feel the emotions that Elora displays. She does have a huge crush on Esta.


    "Still, I do not trust her."


    "Just get some rest. There will be a lot of fighting later." I said, "We can talk about this later." Lurie nods to this, entering the tavern. I felt a bit bad for Lurie. I know I have not given her much admiration or love like Esta. Leaving Esta with me, I decide to ask Esta in private about something. Turning to Esta, I ask her, "We did have sex with one another right? Along with Lurie?" Blushing heavily, Esta''s shy and reddened expression only confirmed that we did have sex. "Yeah... W-What about it master?" I am still furious about this. I have no collection of this scene still.Well, that confirms one thing. I need to know about something else though.


    "Did you not receive any skills from it?"


    "What skills?" Esta was puzzled by my question.


    "Those who have sex with me should be able to gain the dark skills, abilities, and perks of your light counter part. I think Lurie have these abilities, but I do not know if you have them." Esta shook her head.


    "I did not receive anything new." Before I showed some dissatisfaction with this response, "I did, however, got a strange message when I was sleeping. If I was to have sex with you a couple more times, I can evolve." My eyes widened at this information. Wait. For Esta to evolve, she needs to have sex with me? Even though I should be excited about this, does an evolution change one''s entire well-being? Like appearance will change, but how about personality? Esta seems to be having a mixed expression as well. Obviously she has no knowledge about this, her body trembling a bit thinking about it.


    "Let''s not rush it." grabbing Esta''s chin, I look into her eyes and gave her a comforting smile, "I do not want you to rush anything you are not prepared for. I shall ALWAYS love you and cherish you. Even if you change, I will not change my affection for you." Hearing this, Esta decides to pull me in for a kiss. Rather daring I might say. Pulling me down to her level to kiss me. She certainly surprised me when she did this. I decide to let this slide, savoring this moment, having my arms wrap around her. Pressing our lips against one another, we were together for a good minute before backing away from one another.


    Staring behind Esta, group of soldiers were watching us. They quickly got back to their business, pretending to be busy. Esta was embarrassed at doing this in public. Changing her body expression, her body showing a very shy state. Her one hand covering her lower face as her other arm was wrapped underneath her breasts. Her shoulders raised high, the elf''s eyes showing a mix of uneasiness, but a sense of beauty as well.  Not only did she display such adorableness, her breasts were slightly elevated, capturing my attention.Chuckling lightly at the sight of Esta, I comment, "And you wonder why people cannot stop looking at you."


    Snapping out of her pose, she puffs her cheeks and just playfully hits my chest, "D-Do not remind me!"


    "What do you plan to do now? We still have a lot of time before nightfall arrives." Esta blinks several time before she reveals a calm smile.


    "I will just stay by your side. I would like to spend a bit more time with you." Allowing this to happen, we decided to sit on the outside bench of the tavern. Having Esta lean her head against my shoulder, she slowly close her eyes. Even though we''re not doing much, I like this. Who knows what will happen anyways. Deciding to close my eyes as well and have an arm wrapped around Esta, I entered a meditative state. I will need to store as much energy just in case. If I engage more than two Night Menaces on my own, I will need all the power I can use. Entering this state, I can feel the warmth of Esta against me. It was not a huge distraction. Rather, it was a pleasant smoothing feeling that enlighten my entire well-being. A warmth that soothes all of the things that had happened. I could use my time to hit the library, or oversee the preparations, but this was alright.


    As night slowly approach, one of Morrin''s knight went up to me. As he approach us, I exit out of my meditative state. Feeling his presence, I open my eyes before he actually came into my sight. He had a very strange aura when he entered my meditative radius. When one enters this meditation state, they can feel all living things entering in their circular vicinity. This was helpful for most martial art users when they need to regain a bit of their chi before they re-enter combat. Using this also provides information about their rank especially. This knight was of a Demi-God rank. Slowly waking Esta out of nap, I stood before the red knight.


    "The orcs and goblins are stationed at the west and north sections of the city. We are stationed southwest of the city to fight off the Night Menaces with Abaddon Morrin. We will inform you if things go downhill." Thanking the knight for the information, I watch the knight leave. Coming out of the tavern, my party comes out. Staring at the two directions, I question which gateway we should guard. I have no clue how many silver knights are positioned at either gateway. We should station ourselves to the north though. Most of the fighting will happen there. I would suggest taking the east or south, but I assume Abaddon Morrin have the south gateway covered.


    Thinking about it, who are our reinforcements? Guessing I will know when they arrive.


    "We head to the north gateway. I will station myself on the walls and see what will happen." Nodding to this, we head out to the north gateway. Without any sense of what strategy is being implemented, I will have to accept this typical defensive response. Analyzing the silver knights, several battalions are stationed behind the walls and gateway. More knights are stationed on the walls, torches lighting away the darkness. The knights are not restless. In their formation, they remain still and vigilant. I can see rows of silver knights with shields and spears. Archers were already on the walls, waiting for the attack.


    There was no silence. As we approach the gateway, I can hear a lot of  noise coming past those walls. Deciding to see the giant horde of enemies besieging this city, I enter through the tower, rushing up the stairs. Exiting the doorway, I turn my eyes towards the front.


    My jaw dropped at the sight of the army. How can these creatures control so many orcs and goblins?! Thousands of these beings stood throughout the forest, chanting and banging their weapons together. They let cries usher out  of their mouth, most of them starting to chant together in unison. Armored or not, these orcs and goblins were organized. They were in rows and columns, a ton of rectangle battalions stand in these two directions. Siege towers can be spotted throughout the forest. Ladders are carried by both goblin and orcs. The battering rams stationed at the front of these giant armies. Staring at the ranks of these orcs and goblins, I can see armored trolls. These tall beasts wield iron maces and covered in heavy metal armor that make them look like machines. Even trolls?! Trolls?! This was another pressing issue.


    This situation just proves how dangerous these Night Menaces are. They cannot be kept alive. Glad that Abaddon Morrin is taking care of their army. Ignoring any doubt in her abilities, I eye at the knights stationed on the wall. They did not show any fear, surprisingly. Despite their lack of combat, they were not scared. They were ready. None of these knights show any fear, standing fast. Staring for the head knight on the wall, the one with the red cape against his back, walks behind them. Staring at each of the soldiers, he starts to recite a speech.  He did not even acknowledge my presence as he said his speech, raising the morale of these knights.


    "Ready your bows, we shall not let them attack us first! These orcs and goblins are nothing! They only assembled due to fear. They are still unorganized beings that have no spines. Show the that we, Cromer''s silver army, will kill every last one of them! They shall not take this city from us! Take from them, everything!" The knights bang against their shields, letting out a fierce unified war cry. Pulling their arrows from their quivers, the archers aim their bows to the sky. Eyeing at the knight commander, he quickly toss something in the air. A blast of red fire erupts in the air. At the same time, the clouds above us start to unleash its own response. Rainfall descends on this fight now. I did not notice the other walls tossing the same red light into the air as well, lighting the night sky.


    Arrows, giant arrows, rocks, a ton of projectiles rain down on the enemies. The front of the massive army was quickly wiped out. I saw explosions and fire torch some of the armored orcs up front. Cursing at this move, the enemy armies quickly charge towards city. Rocks and arrows return fire, some magic returning fire. Despite their massive numbers, the arrows did not stop killing their goblins and orcs. Several groups of orcs were charging with ladders in their hands. Their siege towers slowly approach the walls. The rain is starting to make this battle even harder for both sides. Vision was being obscured. The rain pouring against their armored body, adding more weight to them. The ground beneath the orcs are becoming muddy. Their advance will be stalled for a bit. Giving the silver knights free kills, they continue to lay multiple volleys on them.


    The wooden ballistas in the towers snipe at the catapults and towers, destroying them into pieces. I watch the arrows fly through the skies, landing on enemies and allies alike. I evade any arrows that approach me. Silver bodies collide against the ground, arrows piercing into their bodies. The silver knights at the front quickly drew out crossbows from their backs. Taking aim, they unleash their bolts into the incoming armored bodies. They were approaching the walls very slowly. Due to the rain, they have to struggle against the muddy terrain. Although a good amount of orcs and goblins took a painful death, the ones behind them used their bodies to advance against the muddy terrain. The crossbowmen did not ease their volley, chipping away at the incoming enemies. Watching the enemy approach the walls, I realize that these Night Menaces definitely planned this out. The formation, the assault, they are making these orcs and goblins seem smart. They are using their low ranking and less heavily armored troopers to lead the charge. This will shorten our ammunition. Even though we are killing them, they are wisely sending their cannon fodder out to the front.


    Not only that, even with this weather, they are using the dead bodies to use against the muddy terrain. Did they know that the weather would be like this? Either way, the fact that they''re making us waste ammo on weaklings is a very smart move.


    "Prepare yourself, ladders are approaching!" the captain exclaim, still walking behind the column of silver knights at the front. Some of the orcs were close to the walls, pulling out their crossbows. Aiming them towards the knights, they returned fire. Bodies start to lay against the ground or fall forward into the massive hordes of enemies down below. The captain decides to squeeze his way towards the front, shouting out, "Take those guys out!" Prioritizing the orcs holding some ladders, the crossbowmen unleashed their bolts into their bodies. They quickly fall to the ground, failing to push the ladders up against the walls.


    "Archers, suppress those fallen ladders!" A dedicated amount of archers, skillful ones, volley the area where those ladders are. Orcs and goblins try to pick the leader up, but they start to pile themselves on them. Those ladders were abandoned. Too many bodies were piled on top of them.


    These orcs were failing to scale these walls. Impressed by the organization and execution of commands, I have to applaud the defenders for responding so calmly. This will change soon. The enemies will have to adapt to these responses.


    There was another set of ladder being used. This surprised me. How many siege equipment do these armies have? Eyeing at the soldiers holding them, they had higher and better armored orcs holding them. These bunch were a lot better compared to the first wave of orcs and goblins. These orcs had so many different traits which troubled me. Several groups of armored orcs were following beside these new sets of ladders, the crossbow orcs rushing towards the walls. Running past the weaklings, the defenders did not cut down this group that quickly. Against the walls now, the orcs unleash their bolts. Compared to the first wave that came up against the walls, a bunch of silver knights took a heavy toil against these shots.


    "Burn those assholes!" the captain said to some mages behind the knights. Nodding at this, they quickly muster up a fiery spell that torched the enemies against the walls. Diverting the attention to those orcs, the captain watch the new set of ladders land against the walls.


    These new ladders have hinges at the top of them. They cannot be pushed down so easily. Heavily armored orcs landed onto the wall, spinning their huge axes around them. Clearing some space on the walls, more orcs start to storm the walls. The orcs quickly push the knights away, making more space for their brother-in-arms to cover more space. They start to engage the silver knights. Bodies stacking up on these stone walls. I could help out, but it wasn''t my time and place to fight. I need to get an overall assessment on this defense.


    The captain quickly rush his way to the front, quickly spinning himself into the orc crowd. He has pulled both of his blades out, cutting away at the invaders. Several knights quickly raise their big shields and start to stab at the orcs coming up the ladder. Deciding that I seen enough of this, I want to visit the other areas of the walls.


    Forgetting that I had Morrin''s knights following me, I quickly rush into the nearby tower. The troopers here are firing the ballistas. A few soldiers manning the giant crossbow. They continue to reload the bow, aiming, and releasing the huge arrow into the wooden siege equipment slowly approaching the walls. Exiting out of the tower, I am staring at a new section of the wall. I can see the knights handling most of the invaders. The archers still have space to fire their arrows into the air or into the orcs fighting on the walls. Hell, I can see a magician quickly unleashing a spell that rained fire down onto the orcs. The captain was in the front, dealing with the enemies on this wall like the previous one. Leading this charge, the silver knights quickly block and attack the orcs coming up the ladders. This group was handling themselves pretty well like the previous wall. Walking past this group, I head into the next tower to see another ballistas firing into the massive charging horde.


    Arriving at the next wall, the siege towers are slowly approaching the walls. Two of them were in my sights and the silver knights of this region were locked in heavy melee combat. Even the archers were forced to fight. With some of these orcs having this section of the wall, the silver knights will surely lose this wall once those towers arrive. Three rank three orcs charge at me with axes. Deciding to face them head on, I quickly slip by the two that charged at me. Evading the last orc''s attack, I quickly grasp around the orc''s head and snap it. Tossing the body to the two orcs I slipped by, I pick up the ax the dead orc dropped. Swinging the the ax around me, I slash at the orcs I dodged earlier. Aiming for their necks, I successfully slash their flesh beneath their helmets. Eyeing for their ax, I decide to lean down and pick it up. I felt a sudden presence behind me. Rolling forward, I heard a thudding sound behind me. Turning around, I look up at the rank eight orc. My attention gaze past this figure to the walls again. Those siege towers finally reached the walls. The enemy''s heavy reinforcements had arrived. Despite all of this rain, these orcs were not fazed by this weather.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained: [Level 38 Crossbow]


    [Level 36 Lances]


    [Level 34 Bows]


    [Level 39 Double-sided Spear]


    [Level 31 Skinning]


    [Level 32 Hunting]


    [Level 37 Camping]


    [Level 39 Refining]


    [Level 32 Molding]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 26 Axes] --> [Level 33 Axes]


    [Level 33 Pickaxes] --> [Level 37 Pickaxes]


    Affection Points 33


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Deciding to let Morrin''s knights handle the rank eight orc who tried to kill me, the red knights target the idiotic orc. They attack simultaneously, one chopping the head and the other knight slashing the body in two. This section of the walls will be taken by the invaders soon. Deciding to retreat back to my group, my party re-enters the tower. When we rush back into the tower, more allies were rushing to reinforce the walls. The captain leading her group headfirst. As we march back to my party, I can hear the rain bumping against my armor. The atmosphere was heavy with the mix of battle and screams, clashing of metal echoing everywhere. Despite the knights huddling around the ladders, they will surely lose strength to keep these vicious orcs at bay. For everyone one they kill, only a new fresh orc replaces the one they killed. With this rain adding weight onto the armor, it will not be pleasant.


    The knights knew that we were going back. They did not need me to tell them that. They were just following me. One of them quickly cut an arrow in half. More siege towers start to approach the walls, more silver knights starting to pile on these walls. More dead bodies stacking up on fallen brothers and sisters. On the way to the second tower, the entire crew manning the ballistas were killed. Standing next to their corpses, masked murderers dawning red armor, capes, and hoods over their bodies. At first, I thought they were Morrin''s knights, but the fact that they killed these knights told me otherwise. This group are enemies. They have bows and quivers on them, daggers in hand with a whole arsenal of weapons on their belts and behind their cape. Their green eyes locked onto us. This group are all female assassins of the thirteenth rank. With seven of my rank twelve knights, I doubt we can handle this engagement. I could kill them myself, but showing my powers now will be a bad move.


    "Blood elves..." one of Morrin''s knights muttered.


    Blood elves? Here? Are they allying themselves with the Night Menace as well? So it''s not just orcs and goblins?


    "Do not mind us. We were hired to take care of the crew. We will not fight you, you are not our target." Hired? Strange. Why would the Night Menace hire assassins? If they wanted to, they could kill this crew themselves. This only reveals the creature''s true intent. They had no joy in killing weaklings. Most likely, they are doing whatever. However, assassinating a ballista crew only reveals that they want this invasion to go smoothly. They do not want the orcs to halt their advance.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Despite our own wars and fight, we still need money for our own personal gains. If you wish to engage us, feel free to, but we will fight back. Take a few of you guys with us. Beside, we got our own vendetta against some of these people. They treated some of our people as sex slave." They all got into a fighting position. Their eyes letting out a faint glow that changed from their idle state. Holding the daggers in different stances, these assassins will surely take down a couple of my guys.


    "If you plan to engage, we shall follow suite. Just know that we might not be able to protect you." the knight said behind me. The other knights quickly pull out their blades, spinning them around before they got into their fighting stance. Heavily covered, Morrin''s knights seem to have an advantage if they were to engage these elves. Although the elves are not drenched in water. We are. This might lower down the knights ability to engage at their maximum speed. Even the slightest disadvantage can be an assassin''s advantage.


    If we fought, it will delay my urgency to regroup with my people. There is no benefit of killing them other than their abilities they might have, but my goal is aim for warriors close to the next rank. Rank thirteen warriors will only help later, but not now. I need to advance quickly to rank six, not prolong it. Besides, I do not need to engage all the time when I do not need to. It might help me later on. Making enemies will only add more problems in the future. This might come to bite me later.


    "We shall leave." I said out loud. The elves lowering their guard along with my knights. Getting to follow me lead, the knights have their backs turned to the elves. Somewhat impressed, the leader just nods to her comrades. The assassins start to leave the tower, the leader planning hope out of the window where the ballista was aiming out of. Stopping herself, the head leader stares at me, asking, "Your name?"


    There was no need to hide my name. I doubt Emperor Titus will spread his forces this far now, not with King Len and his allies as an enemy to him. Dissolving all other thoughts, I best start to give my name out.


    "Aisha."


    "I will remember it." With that said, I left the tower with my the knights. Exiting to watch my own group standing behind the whole regiments of lined up silver knights, I can see my orcs, Lurie, Elora, and Esta watching the fight on the walls. What confused me was the attention of the silver knights under my command. They were turned towards the back of the city. Walking up to them, I ask them, "Why are your heads turned the wrong way?" Hell, I think I was shouting this due to the rain. It was a bit hard to communicate with this damn weather.


    "When you left," Forbes started, "An orange flare was fired."


    "Orange flare?"


    "The flare was that shiny light you saw in the sky." said Arnost, showing a heavy accented low voice compared to Forbes.


    "What does orange mean?"


    "Red means attack," the woman head knight started, "Blue means retreat, green means stand ground, white meaning every man for themselves." Not stating what orange means, Forbes decided to finish the deciphering.


    "Orange means the civilians are getting attacked."


    What?! Hearing this, the rest of my group turned to them. We knew this was coming. It was a bit puzzling to why they would reveal themselves now. What was their plan? Elora was not with the civilians? A bit confused about this, I start to question the Night Menace motives? Why are they going through the hassle of making a huge army do all of this? Are they toying with us? Or are they trying to seek out worthy prey? There should be no reason for vicious creatures to resort to this sort of antics.


    Something was odd. I know this. Wanting to ponder on this, I doubt that I have the time to do this.


    "I want to check it out." the female silver knight said.


    "Same with us lassie." Rubbing my chin, I know that this was always possible. The fact that the people are being targeted was a bit unexpected. I can see why Morrin wanted me to be in charge. With the chain of command though, there was no way for me to actually gain command of these knights. Why the civilians? I had a hard time grasping this. Wouldn''t the creatures want them alive, so they can kill them in front of Elora? This was too bizarre. Only questions start to stack on one another.


    "We will check it out. I do not think we will need to support the front lines. They have it under control." That was a lie, but there is nothing for us to do without disrupting whatever battle plan these knights already made. Leading my group forward, we rush towards the center. It was quiet. Too quiet. There should be a couple guards guarding the area. This was already giving us an indication that the orange flare was right. Without needing to warn my party, my troopers quickly draw out their weapons. The gateway to the central plaza is opened. The gate is not suppose to be open. It should be closed. Hell, even with this rain, shouldn''t we be hearing the screams of the attacking civilians?


    Their was an infiltration.


    Running past that gateway, we were greeted with a lot of screams. This shocked me along with everyone in my party. Metal clashing against one another, men, orcs, and goblins are locked in heavy combat. Slamming their weapons against one another, I can watch the chaos and scattered fights all over the place. The knights are not bunched together, each one of them handling their own handful group of orcs and goblins. Due to their disorganized formation, the orcs are cutting these knights one by one. The civilians did not help ease the chaos. They are heading into the palace, the knights holding back against the hundred of orcs and goblins trying to kill them. My eyes analyzed this rather quickly. They were focused on something worse.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The Night Menaces. Two of them. These dark huge creatures were slaughtering the panicking civilians and the armored knights. The knights cannot stop these fearsome beasts. People were dying quickly to these creatures, rushing all over the area. Even with the numerous amount of orcs and goblins present, these two creatures are the main threat. Agitated by the stupidity of these nobles, my eyes were staring at the dead corpses and the large amount of blood that paint the very ground. The rain did not ease red stains that start to travel all across the plaza. Bodies lie all over the place as well, of all kinds. Planning to rush into the field, Lurie quickly steps in front of me.


    Lurie glares at the creatures, quickly spreading her wings. Despite the rain and the other sounds in the atmosphere, I can distinctly hear those wings spread themselves out. The flapping sounds echoing in my ears as her wings spread beside her.


    "I''ll distract those creatures away from here. Clean this mess up! I fear that this will be our last strong defensive position against the incoming horde." Jumping into the air, Lurie quickly flies a bit towards the two creatures high above them. Shooting several arrows at the Night Menaces from the air, they quickly evaded the projectiles. Locking onto Lurie, they quickly let out a screech. Firing a bit more, Lurie dashes through the air away from the center plaza. My eyes watch those two Night Menace scurry hastily pursue Lurie, killing a bunch of their allies in the process.


    My silver knights quickly pull out their bows, unleashing arrows at the orcs and goblins. This brought some of the nearby enemies'' attention, charging at us.


    "Shit!" Forbes and Arnost got in the front, quickly pulling out their medium size shields and axes, pushing away the incoming orcs from the stationary archers, "Those fucking gits didn''t secure the damn pathway out of here!"


    "No," the female knight captain started, drawing her bow out to aim at one of the orcs, "They must have prepared this! It was obvious that their was a path into the escape route. The stupid nobles always want to save their skin!"


    "I doubt that the nobles actually left. And it would also mean information leaked about the damn escape route." Arnost said, hammering several orcs with his ax before sending a goblin through the air when he flings his shield, "Those Night Menaces might have known about all of this!"


    "I don''t want to picture what happened underground." Forbes started, slamming his head right into the middle of an orc''s skull, "Now we need to find those damn nobles and asses the situation!" Analyzing the field, I can see a handful of knights protecting the very palace where the king would reside in. The orcs and goblins charging at those stationary knights, desperately trying to get into the palace. Most of the civilians are escaping into the damn building still. I can see some of them being killed though.


    "Regroup at the palace!" I ordered, leading the way, "And save those civilians!"


    "Alright! Lets go guys!" the knights exclaim, pulling out their melee weapons and charging into the fight. I stopped myself, turning to my orcs.


    "You guys," turning to the rank ten orcs, "Help out these disorganized knights and wipe out these damn orcs and goblins. We need all of the soldiers I can get. Also, seal that damn entrance of the underground path! Orcs and goblins are swarming the place due to that entrance. It is the only explanation to this huge force appearing out of nowhere! We do not want anymore enemies storming in here! Do whatever you can to seal that damn entrance! Hold them back!" Nodding at this, the orcs let out a vicious cry that terrified the nearby enemies. The Skullclaw orcs quickly draw out their axes, slamming their weapons against the small goblin bodies. The five top Skullclaw orcs were to guard Esta, my silver knights rushing towards the entrance of the palace. They were quickly fending off the orcs and goblins trying to kill the civilians. Some taking position behind their allies to fire their bows. I lead the way evading most of the high leveled enemies. I must not reveal anything yet. Morrin''s knights executed the enemies I pass by. We rush towards the entrance, regrouping with the troubled silver knights.


    Slashing into one of the orcs, I toss the body aside to ask them, "What is going on?!" My company cut down most of the enemies engaging the defending forces, giving the tired knights some rest. One of them spoke up, answering my question, "The... The orcs and goblins found their way from their way into the underground path. The people were suppose to evacuate safely out of the passageway, but we found resistance and a swarm of these orcs and goblins. Not only that, due to this attack, a few orcs and goblins are heading to the other gateways to open them."


    This was bound to happen.


    "What happened down there?" I dare to ask. The knight''s eyes behind his shoulder to the palace, then back at me.


    "A massacre. We only had a few troopers guarding the escape. Those orcs and goblins charge in by the numbers. We watch them hack the people in the front. We could not fight in close quarters, and planned to regroup with the other guards in the plaza. Those two creatures, the Night Menace, were waiting for us when we came back here. We did what we could. We tried to fend off the attack, save as many as we could. We thought that we could stop the sudden orcs and goblins in the plaza, but only terror fell on us." His voice was trembling a bit. He was fighting the horror he saw. Guessing from the sound of it, he was part of the group guarding the civilians. I can only assume he saw the carnage. There was no shame in running away, at the least, he stood his ground to help the civilians escape into the palace. "We evacuated most of the civilians inside the palace." Planning to walk by them, the knights quickly said, "I think... our king and most of the nobles were killed as well. Those creatures were present when we arrived in the plaza. They must exited out of the palace."


    "Stay with Forbes and the others," I said to them, "We need to protect this area until reinforcements arrive." They must fight on, and I need to step up, and save these people from death.


    Entering the palace, I see a lot of civilians. Esta, Elora, the four rank twelve orcs, the orc leader, and Morrin''s knights were accompanying me. Staring at the civilians, they were restless. Scared, panicked, shaken, these traits can be written on each one of them. They barely survive their onslaught with the Night Menace. Some of them were bloodied, others were injured. I can either man or woman holding their child or children in their arms, weeping. Most likely they just lost someone close to them. I can see some kids huddled among themselves, hugging one another as well. Some of the survivors even have missing limbs and terrible wounds that might not let them live for tonight. This was a sad sight to see. This sadness only gave me anger, frustrated at the idiocy. This could have been avoided! Damn king and his stupid notion of keeping this a secret till now!


    The beautiful and clean building was filled with people, blood staining the carpets, walls, and floors. This could have been avoided if these nobles, if the king, were able to announce this issue and evacuate their people way before this happened.


    Well, no point in thinking about it now. We are stuck in the mess they started.


    Staring at some silver knights coming from the main stairs, I asked them, "Are they dead?" The knights eye at one another, not saying a word.


    "The king is dead. Along with all of the nobles." Recalling this voice, I turn to eye at... Huh. Not what I expected.


    Thought it was the female silver knight that didn''t help me out. Staring at the second level of the palace, it was the blood elf I encountered earlier. Most of the knights quickly draw out their swords, but I said, "Stand down. Explain."


    "I wasn''t paid to keep quiet, so I shall tell you." The blood elf was playing with her dagger, tossing it in the air and catching it. She made the dagger spin, making sure to grasp it correctly, repeating the cycle. "The Night Menace, orcs, and goblins already knew about the entrances to get into the city. That underground passageway was certainly not that well hidden. The Night Menaces already had schemes to get into the city, but they would rather let the orcs and goblins do the dirty work. They had no desire to kill weaklings when weaklings could do it for them. They could also use the orcs and goblins to start getting the attention of bigger and huger armies of all sorts to claim this land as their own, only to fall for a huge trap set by the Night Menace. The creatures were wanted to kill everyone tonight and let the goblins and orcs rule, but that Abaddon grabbed their attention. The only reason why they had two of them here in the palace in the first place was to assassinate, more like murder, the key leaders of the defenders. Basically the kings and his advisers." To be honest, they did me a favor since I was going to personally kill those idiots.


    Of course. In any battle, you will want to kill the head leaders to disrupt any commands. Without the leaders, morale will be lowered. The chain of commands will be broken, the people will have no one to rally them to fight back. This was also a key move to do against any large army. They didn''t plan on one thing though. Revealing the true intention of the Night Menace''s scheme, I am dumbfounded at their plans. I did not realize that they wanted to literally do all this just so they can lure more prey to them. It was obvious that they wanted to kill stuff, it is in their nature, but the amount of hunger these beasts have baffles me. They must be stopped. We cannot let them win.


    "They think they killed the leaders. If I were to take command, the orcs and goblins will not win." I know that I have to step in now. There will be no victory if I do not. People will die if I turn a blind eye to this. The elf stop tossing her dagger, having it in her hand. She turns her head to me now, amused at my statement. Her green eyes revealing a slight glow brightening her pupils a bit.


    "You? A rank three mage and warrior command those higher than you? And command one where defeat is imminent?"


    "Under Abaddon Morrin''s command," the red knight behind me said, "She has the right to command these idiots if they are to keep the people alive and city under control still." The blood elf just shakes her head and laughs. She has her free hand even slam against her head. Tossing the dagger right at me, I quickly caught the handle of the dagger before it pierce me right in the forehead. I knew something was up with her little act. Her gesture. The knights were unable to react. Obviously, this very act was very questionable. For me to have grasp a dagger at such speeds would be out of my rank three reputation. Although the elf''s laughter distracted the eyes staring at me, she was clapping her hands together, applauding me?


    "Ha ha ha! Figured something was odd about you. I like it." I did not like the fact that she figured something was odd about me. Not wanting to have eyes turning back on me, I decide to ask the damn elf a question.


    "Why are you still around? Aren''t you suppose to gone? You done your part right?"


    "Well, I was to talk to the Night Menaces near this area, but they are pursuing someone right now. They are suppose to pay me kindly for our services."


    Raising my eyebrow, I ask, "What do you need exactly?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Well, last tip. You might as well get ready to defend this very center. The orcs and goblins should be opening the other gateways now. If you aren''t careful, most of the defending silver knights will get flanked."


    "We''ll warn the others now." Turning to Forbes and Arnost who just entered the palace now, "Grizel is commanding the knights to clear out the plaza and push the invaders back. We can quickly warn the other commanders about this issue at the other walls." three of the red knights decide to speak up.


    "We will tell them that you have utter command over them. There should be no arguments since the nobles are dead, and that we trust in your abilities to actually help us live. Along with the king, the chain of command is not present."


    Well, I had no issue with getting the chain of command now. Seeing the result of these attacks, I have to step up and protect whatever defense we have left. We should abandon the outer walls. Fighting for them will not help us. This will only prolong the enemy''s advance, but there will be no spare troopers left to defend the city. I do not know how many soldiers are in the plaza. We could defend the walls around the palace and the central plaza. The orcs and goblins will have to fight their way through the one gateway as well, giving us an advantage to hold for a good while. Positioning most of our forces on the front lines does not help with unexpected factors like what just happened.


    Moving our last defense closer to the center will make it easier for us. The orcs and goblins will not be able to drag their siege towers down here. They will also be forced to engage us through this one gateway. We can easily defend at this center area. However, this can be used against us if they have too many archers and catapults. With us being bunched up in here, they can easily hammer us with their projectiles and cut our numbers. Especially with catapults, they will deal a heavy blow against our clustered troopers and the walls. I do not want to deal with another opening. This will force us to split our forces to defend another choke point. At present, the center walls and the gateway are the main area we want to secure and fight for.


    I will have to refine this plan though and see what I can work with. Time is of the essence.


    "I''ll stay around to watch the outcome of this fight. Best hurry and tell the main force to retreat, the orcs should pushing through the other openings now. No area is safe, they will have us surrounded soon! Go, tell the main force." I turn to Forbes and Arnost, "I will try to figure out what to do for our defense. I will clean up any remaining forces and rally our soldiers here." Turning to Esta and the others, "I want you lot to stay here and assists the people in here. Esta, I know you have healing magic. Heal whoever you can." Even though the blood elves were hired to take care of the crew, I need to make sure she will not target Elora when I am not present. My five orcs should be able to solve this issue. Also, Elora should be able to activate her realm if things go bad as well, and I will be able to detect it.


    Exiting the palace, I can see my orcs hacking at the enemies coming out of the hidden underground path. The silver knights scattered around the plaza were slowly regrouping with one another, killing off the remaining orcs and goblins all around the place. Arrows fly through the air, stabbing into the enemies. Grizel approach me, saying, "Your orcs are holding off the remaining enemies, but they cannot seal the exit. We do not have anything big to seal the entrance." Rubbing my chin, I stare at the area my orcs were covering. Maybe I have something that can deal with this problem.


    Pulling out a round object from my storage ring, I blink at the strange particular object. These are grenades? I remember these small objects on the belts of those armored gunners that tried to hunt me down in the forest some days ago. I should have bothered Len about using this object.


    How do I use these things?! Deciding to rush over to my orcs, they quickly toss back the horde of enemies deeper into the underground exit. Pressing a button, to be honest I apparently pushed the button once I toss it to them since I was frustrated on how to activate it, I notice lights flashing around the circular device. It was also sending a beeping sound in the air. Puzzled by the sound and lighting, I tilt my head as the enemies were somewhat fascinated at the device. One of the goblins caught the device in their hands. Most of the enemies turn to the strange contraption now, wondering what it does. Hell, I was trying to figure out what it does? Shouldn''t bullets erupt from the circular device? Or does it not work like that? Interrupting my thoughts, the device starts to beep faster, revealing that red light that synced up with the sound. Once it stops, an explosion filled the pathway. Surprising me, I shoved my orcs away from the blast and jumped away from the fire coming towards us. Looking behind me, the flame was gone and the path was blocked by the rocks from the ceiling. Well, I somehow solved the issue of the enemies entering into the plaza now.


    "Clever." one of the orcs commented, getting up and rushing to help clear the plaza of any enemies. Huh, it was more of sheer luck that I clicked that button before I gave the grenade to the enemy. If I didn''t click it, would have wasted a grenade. I can see why Len would have an entire army using these inventions. They are very, very strong, and helpful for certain situations. Ugh, enough about that guy though. Focus. I have to worry about some sort of strategy to set up.


    Due to those kills, I was able to get a bunch of skills. Not only that, my affection points also increased.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skills Gained in: [Level 35 Healing]


    [Level 35 Firebombs]


    [Level 32 Blind]


    [Level 31 Poison]


    [Level 36 Silence]


    [Level 35 Steal]


    [Level 34 Shaman Staff]


    [Level 32 Disable]


    [Level 39 Immobilize]


    [Level 33 Curse]


    [Level 36 Confuse]


    [Level 100 Pillaging]


    [Level 83 Worshiping]


    Skills Increased in: [Level 29 Beast Taming] --> [Level 70 Beast Taming]


    [Level 34 Beast Training] --> [Level 75 Beast Training]


    [Level 33 Kidnapping] --> [Level 90 Kidnapping]


    [Level 29 Bartering] --> [Level 39 Bartering]


    [Level 29 Disarming Traps] --> [Level 39 Disarming Traps]


    [Level 29 Spears] --> [Level 38 Spears]


    [Level 28 Daggers] --> [Level 35 Daggers]


    [Level 32 Enslavement] --> [Level 83 Enslavement]


    [Level 29 Bondage] --> [Level 81 Bondage]


    [Level 26 Axes] --> [Level 120 Axes]


    [Level 33 Mining] --> [Level 45 Mining]


    [Level 33 Enchant] --> [Level 42 Enchant]


    [Level 25 Rearm] --> [Level 39 Rearm]


    [Level 25 Cooking] --> [Level 35 Cooking]


    Affections Points: 43


    Congratulations! You are now a Rank 4 Warrior and Mage.


    Please select one of the perk for Warrior, and one for Mage.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Great. I accidentally leveled a few skills I did not want to level in. This could have been avoided if I did not kill those enemies, but I had no clue this grenade was able to dish out a huge blast. Huh, I ranked up? I thought that I would not be able to since half of the abilities raised past level 30-39. This only means I have thirty skills in the 30-39 levels. Well, that sounds like a lot. These perks I receive upon a rank up usually aids me into the next rank eventually. Well, let''s see what perks are available.


    <table><tbody><tr><td><td width="25%">Chaos Knight of Usurpation</td><td width="25%">Dark Queen of the Betrayed</td><td width="25%">Ancient Black Knight of Old</td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Chaos Knight of Usurpation</td><td colspan=''3''>Using chaos spells (combining light/holy and dark/cursed magic), your reputation will be noticeable to all of those who look at you. As you continue to fight, you will gain chaos force that can be used to dominate one''s will to obey you. People weaker than you will look up to you. As you continue to fight, skills ranging from level 50-70 will automatically reach to level 100. Note that choosing this perk will make all of your followers/allies a chaos user(s), and lower your humanity as you fight.</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Dark Queen of the Betrayed</td><td colspan=''3''>By choosing this perk, you power yourself and your female allies from the strong feelings and relationship. With such a title, you can befriend anyone who has been betrayed. This perk will allow you to increase all of your skills ranging from level 40-49 to level 59. These effects will activate when you hit rank five. In addition this perk, itself, will evolve upon each rank up. Giving various benefits along the way, the final change will activate when you become a rank six warrior. As you continue to fight, each kill will give you double the affection points if you have Dark War Goddess. The affection points with your friends and lovers will also be doubled. Note: This perk can evolve certain perks and abilities that you have/gain. This perk can affect your well-being and sanity.</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Ancient Black Knight of Old</td><td colspan=''3''>The Black Knights are known for their fearsome history. Choosing this will strengthen your bonds with any black knight(s) you come across. Skills level 40-60 will stay/rank up according to if you have ranked up or not. The system will allow you to either wait till you rank up properly or you can allow the skip. Just note that skipping proper rank ups will not great you the perk(s) available to you, however, you can get a bonus perk(s) of a greater and higher caliber. Your allies will become possible black knight trainees. Note: Choosing this perk will allow you to unlock hidden perks that you have gained. You will also become mortal enemies with the Death Knights.</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    Well, how about the mage perks?


    There are three selections as well.


    <table><tbody><tr><td><td width="25%">Chaos Goddess Defiler</td><td width="25%">Damned Goddess of Oblivion</td><td width="25%">Holy Goddess of Grace</td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Chaos Goddess Defiler</td><td colspan=''3''>Using chaos spells will ultimately increase your casting power and damage. Casting time, casting speed, mana consumption, the side effects for using chaos spells, all of these will be lowered. Also using chaos spells often will allow you to learn new ones along with abilities that you can tamper/make. Note: Chaos spells will start to destroy the very environment around you. Be weary upon using these spells. Other hidden benefit, but not stated in this said description.</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Damned Goddess of Oblivion</td><td colspan=''3''>Using cursed and dark spells will ultimately increase your casting power and damage. Casting time, casting speed, mana consumption, the side effects for using cursed and dark spells, all of these will be lowered. Also using cursed and dark spells often will allow you to learn new ones along with abilities that you can tamper/make. Note: Those affiliated with the light will hate you. Your magic can poison and curse those around you. Also know that your light spells will be lowered upon selecting this perk.</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td width="25%">Holy Goddess of Grace</td><td colspan=''3''>Using holy and light spells will ultimately increase your casting power and damage. Casting time, casting speed, mana consumption, the side effects for using holy and light spells, all of these will be lowered. Also using holy and light spells often will allow you to learn new ones along with abilities that you can tamper/make. Note: Those affiliated with evil will hate you. Your magic can heal and buff those around you. Also know that your dark spells will be lowered upon selecting this perk.</td>


    </tr></tbody></table>


    I am slightly amazed at the change of all of this. The fact I have a bigger selection is great. What surprised me are the benefits that would help me greatly. What I did not like though are the penalties. Compared to my previous selection, I know what I want from the mage perk. The Chaos Goddess Defiler. It does not have that many downsides other than area of effect damage. The warriors perks, however, can benefit me, but I cannot grab all of them. I would love to grab all of them, honestly. It will be hard for me to choose one. Just one. The penalties for all of them were something to worry about other than the Black Knight of Old. The description of this perk only revealed something. I had a hidden perk? I could not even see this hidden perk, trying to open up some method to view my list. Unable to, my curiosity was getting the best of me. All of these warrior perks will help me rank up when the time comes, however, their benefits are just too good to ignore. Analyzing at all of them once again, they all hint at the relationship I can gain. The Chaos Knight perk seems to be great when it comes to gaining reputation, fame, and rule. Not only that, it can quickly level most of my skills right up to 100. Meaning I can become a rank eleven warrior and mage.


    Yet I question the penalty for getting this perk. Losing my humanity? Does that mean I lose my feelings for humans? Or I just become something else? Thinking about my life, I enjoy being a human. I am cherishing the moments where I am actually receiving and giving love. Me giving up this sort of humane thing would surely turn me into a heartless, boring woman. And I do not want my allies, my comrades, my friends, to become chaos users if they do not want to. That''s just forcing them to be my subjects.


    The Ancient Black Knight of Old seems to benefit in skipping ranks and leveling up my skills quickly. I do like that idea, and the temptation of unlocking the hidden perk I have would make me want to get perk. Would make me- the key words here. The very fact that the description states my allies/friends could become black knight trainees. I mean, the Black Knights are sort of extinct, but I do not want to fore my loved ones to become Black Knights. I know it does not state "they are black knight trainees", the sheer fact that they COULD become black knights only gives the Death Knight a reason to hunt and kill them. I do not want to drag those I cherish into danger so needlessly.


    The last perk, Dark Queen of the Betrayed, appeals to me greatly. It does not force my allies to become something, and it gives power due to our relationships and love. It seems like the leveling is controlled, and it will require me to actually get to rank five before I can rush quickly to rank six. Also, as I rank up, this perk itself will evolve. I am curious to the benefits that will add to this. And the fact that some abilities and perks could evolve also benefits me. What I was confused about is the note. It can affect my sanity and well-being? How exactly? No, I should not think hard about this. I doubt it can do such a thing. Right. I made my decision.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Selected the perks:


    Dark Queen of the Betrayed


    Chaos Goddess Defiler


    Are you sure you want these perks?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Selecting them, message says:


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Congratulations!


    Abilities Improved in: [Gentle Play] --> [Eternal Lullaby]


    [Motherly Love] --> [Goddess Affection]


    [Banshee Scream] --> [Cries of the Betrayed]


    Perks Increased in:


    [Female Seducer] --> [Goddess Image]


    The very presence of a Goddess surrounds you. They will always see you


    as a beauty.


    [Queen Witch of Darkness] --> [Eternal Queen of the Abyss]


    Upon slaying or defeating a light affiliated foe, they can submit to you and/or turn into a


    powerful Fallen version of themselves. If they deny you, you can torture them into


    endless eternal torment where they will eventually submit to you.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I did not feel different, but I guess I will test these new stuff later. I can celebrate this later. I will have to focus.


    Eyeing around the plaza now, a good amount of the invaders lie dead. The knights are getting re-organized, forming their ranks again. Getting onto the walls, I survey the buildings in front of me. The enemies will be an issue bring in their battering rams, catapults, and ladders using the main paths to the center of the city. If there was a way to destroy these buildings and block the main paths to the center, we can easily stall their siege equipment. Well, we will have to stall their catapults at a further distance. Even if we block the roads close to the center, the catapult''s range will still hit the walls. Setting up ambushes would not be a wise move anymore. We will need as many soldiers to defend the plaza, walls, and palace.


    I am also lacking vital Intel. The positions on the enemies and my own allies. Without that helpful map King Len had, or something of that caliber, I will not be able to respond to the enemy''s movements or see the specific units. Ammunition for our bows will also be an issue unless the knights stored more somewhere else. Earlier, they were moving a ton of supplies to the front. With all those supplies on the front lines, the enemies should be able to use them against us. Glancing at the skies, I doubt that this rain will ease our troubled visions. Hell, everything things to be going downhill.


    "I need information." I muttered to myself, getting off of the walls. Grizel starts to order the troopers to defend the walls, getting some knights to head out and protect the gateway. She looks at me, rushing with great haste.


    "A ton of green flares shot into the air. The units holding the incoming orcs appearing from the south and east gateway are being held back as we speak. It will be a matter of time before those orcs and goblins arrive here. I doubt that the few knights scattered in the east and south position of the city will hold the incoming forces." Cursing at this, I ask her, "How many soldiers do we have?"


    "From what I gathered, we have two hundred knights here. With us, two hundred fifty." Making a tsk sound, I can only grab a portion of knights with me. "Stay here and man the defenses. If you see the incoming enemies, shoot them down. I doubt they can enter the center plaza without their siege equipment, but we will need to make sure we have the gateway entrance secured. We do not want the entrance to be blocked for our retreating forces."


    "Fifty of you guys follow me!" I shouted. Raising my ax into the air, a bunch of knights start to follow behind me. The rank ten orcs decide to follow me as well, letting out fierce war cries into the air. Wait. These guys should have brutal strength to tear down building right? Exiting out of the gateway, I watch the west and north gates fill up with numerous blue lights. Good, they are planning to retreat back here. With this small group though, I will want to start making key moves against the advancing enemies.


    "You guys can easily chop down buildings right?!" I asked the orcs. The orcs glance at the building, saying, "Somewhat. It will take us a while, but we shall chop them down. What do you have in mind?"


    "I want to use some of these buildings to create barricades. The main streets need to be blocked. If the enemy orcs cannot move their catapults or siege equipment forward, then we can stall them for more time!" As we head down the main north street, we can see a bunch of knights rushing past us. I would love to have a map to figure out where we should place these barricades, but with this weather, it will destroy the map. Heck, its night time as well, so reading a map in such darkness will be utterly difficult. As my group starts to rush by the retreating allies, I quickly look around.


    This will be a good spot to create one of the barricade. "You knights, tell the retreating allies to take the other routes! We will start barricading the main route!" Nodding at this, the knights quickly form a line halting all retreating soldiers from using the main path. They start to shout out orders, telling their fellow comrades to take the other streets.


    "Get to work! Take out those four buildings and make sure to block this main street! I will see what I can do to the other roads! After you complete this, retreat back to the center! The rest of you knights, if the enemies start to advance on, STOP THEM! Twenty of you knights, follow me!" Separating from the group, I decide to head to the western region of the city. We need to block as many main routes to the center as possible. The biggest streets, at the least. It will be impossible to barricade all of the streets to the center plaza, but if we can block the main roads, the orcs will be unable to advance easily past the last set of walls and the gateway.


    A sudden roar erupt through the buildings, the two Night Menace quickly flying through several buildings. One of them died after it slams into one last building, the western main street had buildings fall on top of the paved path. Lurie appears above the destruction she caused, her eyes quickly turning to the other Night Menace. Watching the fight up close, I can see Lurie using dark magic now. Showing a dark aura around her armored gauntlet, she picks the creature up and throws the beast through several buildings. Chanting an incantation, several dark and light spheres appear behind her, firing right into the creature. Evading the attacks, the creature starts to charge at Lurie again. Conjuring up a dark and light spear of pure energy, she hammers both of them towards the beasts. I can feel a slight shock wave that made the creature fall onto the ground. Lurie quickly close the gap, slamming her spears into the creature. Upon impact, a burst of light and darkness surge into the creature''s body, the body exploding after a few seconds past. Blood also exploded from that, most of it covering Lurie.


    Scoffing at this, the fallen angel turns her attention to me, bowing.


    "I have to say you displayed quite a show." The soldiers that witness this scene start to usher out cheers, but they start to retreat back to the plaza. Well, with this path barricaded, I will just have to head back to the central plaza. Lurie approach me, wiping the blood off of her. Since it was raining, it washed away the stains in no time.


    "Disgusting. I am rather surprised that these beasts are not that hard. Maybe it is because of my rank. I doubt they actually pose a threat to me." Lightly laughing, I said, "You are a rank eight-winged angel. I bet you can even beat the Abaddon."


    "Not without a Souleater. She has several on her, if you have not noticed. And fallen angel now." Lurie commented. She raise her eyebrows at me. She noticed I leveled up. " Congrats. Although what are you doing here? I assume that the plaza is secured now."


    "I am trying to block most of the main streets. If I was able to cut off the enemies ability to push in their siege equipment..."


    "We can stall for time. I will destroy the main roads for you. However, even though this will save lives and stall for time, there is one thing you forget about." What was that? Hearing painful screams behind us, my eyes locked onto the towering creatures storming and rushing into this city.


    Trolls.


    These giant beasts are clad in heavy and sturdy armor. It was not the cheap kind. These beasts wore steel armor, their weapons bearing the same materials as well. Letting out vicious roars and stomping through the silver knights, they swing their giant weapons nonchalantly at the puny humans. There are five of them before me. Not only that, some orcs were following these giant creature''s charge. Heavy armored ones. The knights are getting pinned out there. Turning to Lurie, I told her, "Take care of those barricades. I will do something about this mess."


    "I would tell you not to engage them, but you are the master. Besides, you tend to go into danger a lot." Lurie said, flying into the sky and dashing to the other sections of the city. Somewhat insulted at that, I said, "I am learning not to do that. Although these guys are just fodder for me. I can handle them." Turning my attention to the trolls, I can watch these beasts trample through the knights.


    "Knights! Unleash a volley at those beasts! The rest of you lot, let''s save our allies!" They let out a vicious cry, charging alongside me. I did not exert most of my powers to sprinting head first. Like I said, I am limiting most of my powers for later. Bolts and arrows fly over our heads, slamming into the enemies charging at the retreating knights. Deciding to eye towards one of Morrin''s knights, "Swing me into one of those beasts!" Of course, the knight questioned this, but I pressed on, "Do it NOW!"


    Grabbing my left arm, he quickly swings me around him. I fly right into the air. Locking onto one of the trolls, distracted by the knights trying to slash his legs, the creature turns its body to me. Getting a perfect landing on his upper body, I silently infuse my chi into these axes. Even though I should be leveling some other skill, I might as well slam these axes into this tough rank thirteen troll. Slamming my weapons underneath their helmet, I realize that these creatures had a huge chain mail covering their flesh even with this heavy steel armor. The troll starts to go ballistic, letting out an usher cry as it tried to pull me off of it. Evading his free hand, I pulled one of the axes from it''s body, jumping into the sky. The troll lets out a fierce roar, revealing it''s naked ugly face at me. That part of it''s body that is exposed. I just need to aim my ax right into the forehead. Hard.


    I was slightly surprised at the troll''s speed though. It aimed it''s huge spiky mace at me. Unable to teleport, I will have to block this attack or take the blunt of this attack. Coming out of nowhere, one of Morrin''s knights got in the way of the attack, slamming the troll''s mace away from me. Directing my attention to the troll, I just let gravity take its toll and bring me right onto it''s head. Feeling the blade enter into it''s skull, the creature lets out a whelp before falling onto the orcs and goblins. The other trolls were enraged at this. Roaring at me, slamming their weapons into the ground, fellow allies, or the buildings.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skill increased in: [Level 115 Maces] --> [Level 123 Maces]


    Affection Points: 45


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    "Great." I said to myself, "Just pissed off the rest of the family."


    "Fire!" a voice echoes in the rainy air, bolts raining onto the trolls. This stopped the trolls frenzy attempts to attack me, enraging them even more. I was surprised at the amount of bolts hammering into these giant creatures though. Wanting to turn my attention to that voice, the next few moments captivated me. Several silver captain knights charged right into the trolls, quickly piercing their swords into their heads. All four of the trolls lie dead as they captains ducked at the volley of bolts and arrows eliminating the incoming orcs and goblins.


    "Continue the volley, give our soldiers time to retreat!" The young female captain was present behind us, "Get going you idiots! We do not want to stay here any longer!" Nodding at this, I screamed out, "Fall back!" The knights start to rush through the covering fire. The orcs were somewhat confused at this, retreating for the while. The female leader decides to run beside me, saying, "Rather bold of you to fly into a troll, wouldn''t you say?"


    "I tend to have crazy plans." I stated, "Wasn''t my first time doing that."


    "I heard what happened. Despite the fact that you are working under Morrin, I will be reluctantly letting you help us."


    "By letting me be in command, you will be helping your people. I know that Morrin has no intentions of letting this city fall. You are not siding with the evil forces due to this decision, you are allowing this city to survive this onslaught." The woman just scoffs, "If you stated this in the beginning, we could have obeyed you."


    "It has gotten to the point where I need to be in charge now." I stated, "I respected your wishes, and I rather earn the right to lead when I prove myself worthy to."


    "I heard what happened at the plaza. The biggest problem will be holding the gateway for the night. Do you know how many trolls there are? Even if we have one gateway to defend, those massive beings can easily crumble through our lines." I figured that out when I watched them from a far. Heading to the center plaza, there are a bunch of orcs trying to push for the gateway. Appearing behind the west side, my group easily hacked their way into the backs of these orcs and goblins. Allowing us through, we quickly rush past the gateway. Rows of knights are formed throughout the plaza, several units holding multiple boxes of arrows and bolts into the towers. Pulling out a small gun, the young commander fires a purple shot in the air. In response to this purple light, several white flares light the rainy night.


    "Shit. A good amount of our soldiers are stuck. None of them are able to retreat now."


    "Catherine, we assembled most of our archers on the wall. The orcs have been returning fire though, somewhat cutting our soldiers."


    "As long as we have those four ballistas in the towers, we are fine. They can easily kill massive groups enemies. They can even kill trolls if they''re dumb enough to stay in one position. Tell our forces outside to fall inside now. We cannot wait for the others any longer. Get them to do the repeating volley."


    "Repeating volley!" This command was echoed through the air, the archers and crossbowmen firing waves of projectiles. The knights engaging the orcs quickly backed off. At that same moment, the arrows and bolts rain themselves on to the attacking forces. They would have pursued the knights if the volley had not stopped them. Another wave of projectiles rain into them, halting their pursuit. Then another, and another. Amazed at this, this sort maneuver helped most of the knights outside retreat inside. Closing the gateway, the orcs and goblins start to storm around the entrance, bashing violently against the gates. Unable to pry the metal gates open with their weapons, they start to shout at us. The volley stopped, allowing the range units to fire into the horde freely.


    "Let''s go inside." Lurie lands close to us as we prepare to head inside the palace.


    "The orcs have assembled a lot of trolls to push through here. It will be hard fighting to fend them off."


    "I figured." I said, wiping the rain on my forehead, "This weather is not easing this battle."


    Entering the palace, the civilians are still frightened. Huddling together still, I find Esta healing the wounded. Looking around the place, the captains noticed the blood elf leader. Catherine raised an eyebrow at me, knowing that this being was here because of me. Hopefully, this elf will behave herself in front of these knights. Also, she should not mention her assistance with the Night Menace. Sighing, one of the captains said, "We should have done something about this issue."


    "Stop complaining about it," another one stated, "We need to hold out and protect these people. At the least, we have a good three thousand soldiers holding this center."


    "Even with our knights, we will have to worry about those trolls. Their size will disrupt any of our formations. The only way to kill them off safely is to use our archers and crossbowmen. With this massive horde, they have a good hundred or so trolls. I doubt we will have enough time and ammunition to take them down fast and easy."


    "Ah, Aisha you''re back." Hearing this coming out of my orc leader, I turn to him. Recognizing the armor units behind him, my heart stopped for a bit.


    King Len''s elite soldiers. They do not even resemble the armored units that I bumped into the forest way back then.


    Bearing armor out of this world, these unknown elites seem to be of a different level and caliber. I mean, their rank is five, but they were holding weapons I do not recognize. Even their armor, it was letting out a strange resonance. No, a glow. In between their arms and limbs, I can see tubes running through them. Is that mana? It was showing a light blue glow that resembled mana when its extracted into a liquid form. With their dark purple armor, the light blow glow seems to light away the shadows. Many eyes were locked onto these mysterious beings. The armor itself seems to show no skin, stacking many armor plates on top of each other. Especially on the shoulders. Their helmets are in a dome shape, a huge black area taking most of the helmet. Especially in the front, plating wrapped around the lower face and mouth. Gray circular designs are around the ear region, some gray tubes running underneath their chin.


    There are too many lines and panels here and there, the very design of these suits exceeding anything I have ever seen. Their body armor just seems to be out of this world. Like any knights I seen, this armor seems to cover every inch of their body, but I have a feeling that no normal weapons can slash past the material. This was so bizarre. Their weapons also seem to be like Len''s Souleaters. It seems to have a futuristic look using materials like their armor. I was slightly confused at the tubes running from their weapons into their backs.


    "Who are you guys?" Feigning ignorance. I know who these guys are. They fit the bill from what I read. These are King Len''s special forces, his elites? Rank five though. No. Are these new elite soldiers? It was hard to figure this part out, but I have to act like I do not know anything. I cannot give them the heads up that I knew about them. I fear that they might have a communicator in their helmets. They can easily inform King Len about something.


    Speaking of the devil.


    "Ah, Aisha, I was a bit sadden by the fact you left without saying goodbye." The soldier took out a small device that displayed the King. The red hair gun bullet hero, King Len. He was wearing his own black trench coat and hat. He just gives a smile to me. Returning a smile, as best as I can without thinking about the information I learned, I said, "I should have known you would send your forces here."


    "Sadly," he started, "It is a small amount of them. However, you will be enjoying their prowess on the battlefield. Do not let their rank fool you now. I will be letting these ten guys accompany you on your journey for a bit. These are my elites. I gave them the latest technology I created. If you''re interested in them, just let me know when you come back."


    "I would hate to disturb you my lord," it was Catherine, "But we''re in a very sticky situation."


    "Apologies. I just wanted to see Aisha one last time. I doubt I will have time to chat with you. I have most of your family members in my city, and we are waging war against Emperor Titus. Rest assure, I will be able to take care of this little matter by the time you return and visit me in the flesh."


    Ugh, that guy. Just bowing before the soldier push a button on his communicator, a knight rushes into the palace.


    "They are ramming the gates!" Catherine quickly curse at this, the captains quickly dawning their helmets and charging out first.


    "With your permission, allow us to engage those trolls once they rush inside." I turn towards the elite soldiers, watching them pull their strange weapons. Each one of them was linked to their armor.


    "You have permission to engage." I said. It was strange for them to ask me this. They were sent to help out right, or are they literally under my command now? No. King Len wants to keep an eye on me as well. He already had this in his mind once I left. He is really attached to me. His lust to resurrect his fallen lover is up there. I cannot turn a blind eye to this ''act of kindness.''


    Regardless, I will use them till they die.


    "Lurie. Stay here." Leaning close to her, "Keep an eye on Elora, Esta, and the blood elf." Nodding to this command, I quickly dash out of the palace to stare at the amount of knights getting ready for the incoming enemies. The orcs and goblins cannot scale the walls, allowing our range units to shoot at the attackers, but bodies start to pile up on these walls. The metal gate was under attack by the trolls hammering their maces into it. Some crossbowmen fire at the small opening they made, killing some of them in the process.


    "Get those mages to use protective magic and buff our troopers up! We need them to fend off the incoming arrows flying above the wall. We need everyone for this next engagement!" a captain yells out, "You lot, make sure to guard these mages with your life! Do not let them die while they give us support!"


    The crossbow soldiers got away from the gateway, positioning themselves in the back. Archers and crossbowmen aim their sights onto the gateway.


    "Hold your ground and give these bastards hell!" Catherine shouted. Letting out a hooray, the gateway exploded. Trolls start to storm past the gateway. The knights tried to stop these giant beasts'' advance, but they were smacked aside. Armored goblins sneak their way past the giant beasts to jump and attack the silver knights. More trolls start to poor in, several of these giant beasts being shot down on sight. The knights were being forced out of their tight formation. The orcs start to rush into the gaps and engage the knights. Several captains flew into the air, slicing into the trolls'' head. Most of the knights that broke out of formation tried to stop the orcs'' advance, but with this much disruption due to the trolls, there was no way to stop their charge. A troll glares at me, charging right towards me.


    A strange sound echoes in the air, a blue blast piercing- no, burnt away the troll''s head. Even with their helmet, the head was gone. Only a crisp outline of the shot that fired into the head curves at the neck. Looking behind me, Len''s elite soldiers start to engage the enemies. The shot that blast the troll was fired from the higher level of the palace. Another shot fired at another troll, instantly tearing his head off. Five of the soldiers aim their rifles, blue lasers leaving a huge hole in the enemies'' chest. Or instantly decimating a goblin into ashes. One them had a huge gun, carrying the weapon with both hands. Flying into the air, he fires a huge volley of blue lasers into the gateway, wiping a good twenty or thirty enemies trying to enter. He lands on the ground for a bit to repeat the process. Two of the armored elites were in front of me, literally punching blasts of blue projectiles right into the enemies they punch. They were both female warriors, syncing with one another. A troll tries to smash them, both flying off the ground. Landing onto the ground, they turn their attention to that troll. One of them flies at the orc, unleashing bullets from her arms. Well, the blue strange projectiles made the troll step back against such a strong blast. The other elite warrior charge at the troll, blasting ton of rounds into the troll''s legs. Roaring at the immense pain, the troll starts to fall onto the ground. Getting close to his head, the one that jumped on him aim both of her arms at the head. Combining her armored hands for a moment, weapon was formed together to unleash a huge blue blast that incinerate the troll''s head.


    These guys are definitely out of this world. They were killing these high leveled beings with such ease. The leader of the group did not use any range weapons. Having tubes run to the arms, the last elite soldier was using blue energy blades that easily tore through the armored foes. When a couple orcs try to stab at this warrior, the elite soldier quickly flies into the air, slashing their heads off. Landing onto the ground, the warrior stabs his blade into a body, turning around to use that dead body to block incoming bolts. Tossing the body at them, he literally flies  into them, stabbing his blades against their bodies. I know I saw some flames coming out of their boots. Doing something, the warrior was able to make those energy blades turn into spears, tossing them towards the gateway. Like an arrow, it pierced into a body, but it literally tore through a whole row of enemies. And this warrior tossed two of these giant blue spears through the gateway.


    Even with these guys, I notice that the enemies are charging towards the palace. They did not care about the knights. They wanted to kill the civilians?! Quickly rushing to a troll heading right to the palace, I jumped onto the troll''s back, grabbing his head. Using my sheer strength, I snapped the creature''s head. It was a bit hard to wrap my hands around such a huge head, but I killed the creature. Staring at the orcs charging forward, I power my hand with chi, punching the orcs right in the stomach. I ignored the feeling of my hands entering into their bodies. Flinging the dead bodies to the charging orcs, I quickly evaded several axes swinging at me.


    I literally punched one of the orc''s head right off their body. Morrin''s knights start to help me, slashing their blades around their bodies to hack at the incoming orcs. Coming out of nowhere, my Skullclaw orcs start to hammer the weak enemies all over the place. Both sides unleashing vicious roars at one another. "Make sure these guys do not get past us..."


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Skill Increased in: [Level 37 Shield] --> [Level 111 Shield]


    Affection Points: 51


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    "Night Menaces!" screamed a knight.


    What?! Turning my attention to the walls, seven of these dark creatures reaped the rows of ranged units clean off the wall. Letting out a terrifying roar, the creatures start to join in the fight. Why are they here?! And seven of them!?! Dark and light arrows fly past me to pierce into two of them. Lurie flies towards another one of them, slamming the creature into the ground with her empowered weapon. An explosion burst throughout the ground, disrupting the nearby soldiers within the vicinity. Planning to gang up on the angel, a laser ripped one of their heads apart.


    The two gauntlet wielding elites decide to attack one of the Night Menace, enjoying their new enemy they can beat up. Letting out a screech, more Night Menaces appear through the battlefield. Some of these orcs were Night Menaces! The head leader of King Len''s elite decides to rush into one of these beasts, violently stabbing the blades into the chest. I had my doubts about these guys, but the leader was violently stabbing into the creature''s belly, blood erupting from its chest. Slicing it''s head off, the leader quickly goes for another one. Staring at the numerous amount of Night Menaces appearing, two of them were rushing towards the palace. Shit. No one as stopping these guys!


    "Toss me!" I ordered Morrin''s knight, "Right at those two!"


    "Are you nuts!?" The knight exclaimed, slamming his blades into two orcs, "You will die engaging those creatures!"


    "Just do it!" one of my orcs grabbed me and toss me towards the beasts. Quickly empowering myself in chi, I used my hands to grab their massive bodies with me. Flying over the walls and into some buildings, I shake off the debris on top off of me. I was able to use my chi armor to cushion my fall. Angry at me, the creatures tried to tear me into bits. Evading their attacks, I quickly used my stamina I have been hiding to dash around the creatures. Puzzled by my speed, I quickly buffed myself with Devil''s Embrace and Holy Grace. I also stacked Damnation Sorrow, Holy Embrace, Holy Charge, and Damnation Rite. Deciding to create two javelins of light and dark, I appear before the confused creatures. Combining the two javelins, I quickly made a gray javelin. Splitting it into two, one for each hand, I stabbed both of these energy made weapons into the creature''s body. Not feeling a heavy toil take over, I watch the creatures fall onto the ground. Satisfied at their quick deaths, I allowed my buffs to disappear. I need to get back to the plaza...


    A sudden force of power made me fly into the air!


    What?! Something slashed against my armor. Flying through the rainy night sky, there was no enemy nearby! I could not sense them! About to hit the ground, a figure burst through a building. Ramming violently against my body, I crashed through a series of buildings. This creature was definitely fast! I have to... Unable to respond, the creature quickly toss me into the sky a bit before he slams me further into the air past the walls. Flying past multiple trees, I slam hard against the muddy earth. Upon impact, a crater formed. Shaking my head a bit, I can feel some blood running down my head. Hell, my body felt the sting of all those impacts. What the hell? Luckily I had my chi armor covering me. It would have been terrible if I took the actually damage.


    "You are Princess Aisha? The one Valarie seeks? A bit shocked that you are not putting much of a fight." said a male voice, although it was distorted, and sounds more of a beast. Definitely, it was a beast speaking to me. As I get up from my crater, I notice a Night Menace on the edge of the destroyed ground. This being was certainly different from the rest of it''s bunch. It still had it characteristics like all the others, but the presence of this creature left a huge impression in the air and on my body. It was certainly above the Demi-God rank. Hell, it seems to be in a rank I would not be able to describe. Staring at this creature closely, this Night Menace had a fearsome appearance than the others.


    It has eight yellow eyes and eight arms on it''s back. The mouth of this creature was a bit different. Having four separate mandibles attached to its face, the mandibles moving every time the creature breathes and talk. Past those mandibles hold the same thousand of sharp teeth that are use to consume flesh. Staring at it''s size and shape, it was a slightly wider and taller than the others. It resembled no wolf like resemblance, standing upright. The very eyes start to turn red, the red color of its armor skin turning black. With no light, the creature seems to blend in the darkness. Compared to the others, I could  see an outline of their figure. Now, I am struggling to see it. Using my enhanced perception, I was able to get a see the creature''s outline and somewhat detailed appearance in my eyes.


    "How-"


    "I devoured an agent of Valarie''s. I learned a lot about you, and of Valarie''s schemes. You are certainly worth my attention. You have Brynhild''s special perk. I... WANT... IT!" Pulling out my blades, I stop the creature from slamming all eight of his sharp spears into my body. Chuckling lightly, I can feel my feet grinding against the Earth. This damn creature felt like a damn elephant! Well, it felt like Titan''s giant sword attack on me one time. It feels like a ticking time bomb waiting to burst. "You cannot eat me, I certainly need this life to venture out in this world. You can try in another life..." Forcing me against the ground, he pushes me further into the forest, letting out a vicious roar. Slamming my defense away, I quickly hammer my blades against his extra sharp arm spears before they could stab me. Remembering the creature''s main arms, I quickly backed away form the beast. Missing his initial attack, the beast lunges forward moving his eight spears in a wild manner. Trying to block all eight of these attacks is a pain in my ass. There was no way to, not with the way he was attacking. Frantic and unpredictable. It was best for me to observe and evade. This Night Menace has his spear joints attacking in every direction. My blades can only stop two of his attacks, the other eight I cannot stop.


    Wait a second, it''s tail-


    Finding a sudden pain stabbing behind me, the creature rams me through some trees. This creature had a longer tail! It was able to sneak behind me. Getting up, I look down at my armor. It bears the scratch marks from those attacks. Great. Not even my armor can save me this time.


    "You better get serious... Or you will die." The creature charge at me again. Sighing, I need to be serious. I did not want to.  In any engagement, revealing one''s power too quickly will only reveal the many tricks and advantages you might have. In this case though, if I prolonged this fight without using my powers, I will surely die. Quickly activating my Pressure Realm, I teleport behind the creature and slam both of my blades against his back. Surprised at this, the creature tries to stab me with all eight of his arms. He missed, my next location appearing in front of his head and unleashing some fire magic in his face. Screeching at this, it lets out a roar that should have fazed me. Deciding to counter his roar, I unleashed my Cries of the Betrayed, dazing the creature. No, it was puzzled, trying to regain its thoughts or something. Taking this moment, I  appear before him, unleashing several Dual Strikes into his chest. I teleport away as the creature eyes at his state.


    "It seems like this will certainly be a challenge. You scratched my armor and slightly burned my face. I will surely savor this, and savor your flesh as I consume it."


    "Bring it." I said, knowing that this creature has no clue about my trump card, "I will certainly kill you."


    The creature changed his form before me. Turning his size into a human''s, the creature had several changes to his form. His arms on his back are gone. Instead of having ten arms in total, he has two. I find it hard that it was just two arms. He stands on the balls of his feet. His feet were armored up with three claws instead of toes. The skin resembles that of a knight in armor. His mouth was covered by his armor as well. His six eyes looking right at me. This change of appearance defied the normal looks of a Night Menace. It as more of a humanoid beast. It''s domed helmet motion to the side, cracking his neck. This creature had a crimson color all over him. It seemed like it was still changing colors though if a shadow touched it. This form had no tail though. Motioning his arms to his back, he draws out something.


    His own bones. No, it seems like the sharp pincers of his other arms can be used as swords, yet this creature was literally pulling stuff out of his own body. Watching the scene before me, the creature slowly pulls out two swords from his back. Slightly disgusted by this, the creature''s voice sounded close to a man''s now. Something was odd though. It sounded rough and hoarse as if something was making him sound sick. "You are certainly dead. I barely use this form. No one knows of it, and you will die."


    Teleporting right at him, he quickly blocks it with ease. Our blades grinding against each other and our faces moving close to each other.


    "Just know that if I win, you might become my pet." I stated.

 Chapter 16: Dueling the Savage Night Menace Destroyer

    The Night Menace just lets out a hearty laugh, forcing me back as he slams his blades against mine.


    "In your stupid dreams!" he states. Feeling the tremendous strength against my blades, I realize that his brute strength goes above my own. Evading several swings from the creature, he teleports above me. Deciding to activate Piercing Tornado, I force the creature back. A bit. He pushes forward, slamming his blades expertly against me every second. Every time our blades collide against one another, I can feel the sheer strength this creature was using. I felt like I was going to lose a firm grip on my swords. Eyeing at the creature, I made sure Pressure Realm is active. Of course this did not faze the creatures, moving quickly towards me.


    "That will not work on me again! Taste this!" He unleashes a powerful version of a God''s Realm on me. My body feels heavy now, the creature successfully suppressing me. Unable to move in time, the creature was able to slam his blades against my armor. I can hear his swords grind through the hard material that I relied on. Only receiving two major strikes against the front, I will have to literally power myself now. This God''s Realm will definitely limit my movements. The creature is not even going all out yet. Activating my chi, I empower it all over me. This will slightly help me counter some of the effects of his God''s Realm. Dashing right into the creature, I ram my knee against his chest, forcing him to jump into the air a bit. Having empowered weapons, I directed my blades towards his body. He blocks both of them before he tries to headbutt me. Teleporting, I quickly spun around activating Piercing Tornado again. The creature moves his blades to protect his back, both of us moving against the ground now. Teleporting, the creature quickly halts my blades once more, chuckling.


    "Is that all? I surely thought you could do so much better. Maybe I was wrong. Let me show you how you do it."


    Disappearing, he appears behind me for a split second before he reappears in front of me. Responding to such trickery, I usher out Cries of the Betrayed, somewhat dazing him. Taking the advantage, I hammered a Dual Barrage into his exposed chest. Having both of my blades in hand, I stab repeatedly against the creature. Unable to block in time, the creature took the attacks. Roaring at me, the creature literally force both of my blades into his body, tackling me through several trees behind me. He violently bashes his swords against my body, sending me through the air. Coughing out blood, my chi armor was able to minimize his true damage on me. Hell, he could have sliced me in two if I did not have my chi armor on. Crap. worse of all, my weapons are still in his body. Enraged, the creature pulls out my swords and toss them directly at me. Side-stepping to the right, the creature literally appeared in front of me. He did not teleport- he sprinted right at me. Spinning myself quickly, the blades almost stabbed themselves into my chest. Shit, this was not a good position still. Swinging his blades towards  me, I flew across the sky, skidding across the ground.


    Fuck! Getting up quickly, I curse at this beast. He was making quick work of me. My body is throbbing in pain, my armor receiving more dents and scratches on it. Thinking I had a short break against this thing, I was greeted with the creatures furious swings and stabs of his blades behind me. Taking several powerful swings against my back, I can feel the sharp pain registering into my head. I took too many hits from that one. Grinding my teeth against each other, I quickly pull out the two pistols Len gave me from my ring. Spinning them around by the trigger guard, I held them in an awkward way by the handle. Even with this rain and the visibility being shitty, I focused my eyes on the creature. Confused at the weapons I hold, I quickly pull the triggers. Using my chi to power them, the creature took the shots head on. Growling at the fact it dented his armor and made him flinch at each shot, the creature decides to sprint at me. He was trying to close the gap between us. Using my incredible stamina, I hastily dash through the forest, sliding against the muddy ground. Spinning them around to hold them properly in my hands, I gaze down the sights, I activate Dual Barrage, bullets hammering the armored fiend. Enraged by these weapons, the creature toss his blades at me. Evading them, I hear them slam into the tree on my right. Appearing next to the tree and me, I unleashed another volley before teleporting. At the same time, I place the pistols back into the ring.


    Teleporting away, I quickly summon two Holy Javelins to explode in front of us. Surprised by this, the creature flew across the forest and bounced against the ground. I need to get my blades. Teleporting to both of them, I pick them up from the muddy ground, furious that I have to reveal those javelins. Since I brought magic into this fight, I need to use my mana as well. Empowering my blades with chi will not save me. I know I was not even  landing any heavy damage on this thing. Deciding to power my blades with mana along with the chi already powering them, I quickly slammed a strong attack against the creature''s blades, overwhelming his block. Swinging my blades downward against his body, I can see my attack slashing past his front armor. I know it did not enter his actually body, but the creature will definitely feel slight pain. Agitated, the creature kicks me away, charging head first into me. My arms could not react in time. Bracing myself, I took the headbutt head on. Once again, blood escapes my mouth as I fly through the wet air.


    Landing against the muddy ground, the mud starts to cover my body. Even my face. I coughed violently at his damn charge. That was definitely painful. I would love to grab my stomach, but the creature will continue to attack me. Rolling backwards off the ground, I evaded the creature''s blades that pierced into the mud. Deciding to be stubborn as well, I rushed the creature and tackled him. Forcing the creature to let go of his blades, I furiously swing my blades around me, activating Piercing Tornado. Even though I was stabbing into his flesh, the creature took it so he can punch me against my side. Loosening my grip on my weapons again, I flew into the ground. I was thinking that the creature would try to retrieve his weapon, but a kick forced me to slide against the ground, sending me into the base of a tree. Focusing my attention on the creature, he was entering hand-to-hand combat. He appears before me, unleashing powerful jabs and punches into my chest. The tree behind me made sure I took all of his attacks He finished his attack with a punch across my face. Raising my arms to block it, I can feel the tremendous strength that could have easily snapped my bones in half. Luckily both my chi and mana armor is protecting me along with the actually physical armor, but even though, the excruciating pain is there. Slamming against the ground, I conjure up a Holy Arrow and Damnation Arrow. The creature did not know that I could utilize these heavy and strong magical spells. Planning to jump on me, I toss both of these arrows at the creature. Successfully piercing his body, the creature just falls onto the ground. The arrows disappeared though. Like the arrows I used before, these did not create a tremendous amount of damage though.


    I figured that I will give the damn creature a taste of his own medicine. Quickly appearing over his body, I made sure a good amount of chi coated my hands and feet. Slamming my foot on his body, the creature groaned at my stomp. The ground underneath him cracked. Tying my agility to my attacks, I heaved the creature''s body into the air and unleash a frenzy of jabs and punches. I can hear the creature grunt at each of my successful attacks. Planning to defend, the creature starts to move his arms against my punches and jabs. Powering my knee, I slam it hard against his side. Making him flinch, I quickly lift my leg to give him a roundhouse to his face. Following this attack, I deliver several fast side-kicks to his body. Pulling one of my arms back, I allowed a good fourth of my chi to power this fist. Swinging it forward at the damn creature, I watch the beast blast through the air. Even the air and rain dispersed from the strong punch. The creature''s body pave against the muddy ground, slamming hard into a rock. The rock shattered behind the beast. Shaking off the punches, the creature eyes at his arm. The bastard used his own arm to block the full impact of my attack. I know that my attack would ruin his arm though. Staring at his arm, then at me, the creature intensifies his gaze on me. Disappearing, I can feel the creature trying to punch me again. Turning around and using my arm to counter his vicious punch, the air let out a huge shock wave that shattered the air and rain once again. Examining his right arm, it was alright, but the armor covering it is broken. Wait, something is moving behind it. Trying to punch the creature away, his hands grasp my punches to a halt. Another set of arms reveal themselves behind his first set of arms. Holding his hands together with the new set, the creature rams his hands against my head.


    Focusing most of my chi to protect my head, I feel my body slamming into the muddy ground. It took a few seconds before the ground cracked under me. The creature chuckles a bit, cracking his knuckles on all of his hands. That was a cheap shot! No, he was reserving his other arms for later. Ugh, I would have a broken skull if I did not protect my head. Shaking my throbbing head for a bit, I glare at the creature. Quickly sending a kick right under his chin, I force the creature into the air before I power my left foot for a big kick. As the creature descends into my range, I spin into the air and deliver a strong powered kick right into the creature. He blocks it with all four arms, spreading the damage to the rest of his body instead of taking the full blunt of the attack in one area. Taking out a grenade, I toss it to the damn beast. After sliding against the ground for a while, the creature grasp the strange contraption. After the few seconds of fast beeping, the ball explodes.


    "Jackass." I said, trying to shake off the beating I got. I need to press my attacks before he gets back up. I need to stay consistent in this engagement. Buffing myself with Holy Grace, Holy Charge, and Holy Embrace, I quickly used Grand Heal, Regeneration, Protection, and Wall. Appearing before the smoke, I conjure up two Holy Arrows in my hands. Multiple light arrows appeared all around me. Brushing the smoke away, the creature watch me slam both arrows into him. The arrows around me locks onto the creature. If he tries to escape, they will pursue him. Taking the arrows I conjured up in my hands, the creature tries to sprint away from me. He realizes the other arrows floating around me. The light arrows pursue the Night Menace through the forest, landing a successful hits or missed entirely. These arrows were entering him, but they were not leaving a huge wound on his body. I continue to have light arrows come forth, letting them go loose. This was only the first phase of my assault. Activating the dark abilities, I buffed myself with Damnation Sorrow, Devil''s Embrace, and Evil Embrace. Powering my blades with a mix of chi, dark energy, I appear before the Night  Menace.


    "Triple Damnation Slash!" Stuck between the pursuing light arrows and my dark manifested energy slashes appearing from my sword, an explosion erupts once the attacks fused together. The very area quickly took a beating. The trees getting torn apart along with the ground breaking. The very nature near the vicinity was drained of all life. This attack would still damage me. Quickly teleporting away from my attack, I quickly fired a dark ball into the sky. I dare not underestimate this creature any longer. He has prolonged this fight to the point that I received too much damage, and surely, this beast will have many more tricks up his sleeve. The pain I had earlier is getting healed by my regeneration. Surely, this will come to bite me in the butt afterwards, but I need damage this beast as best as I can. I will need to prepare this attack just in case. Spinning around, I activate Piercing Tornado that combined itself with Cursed and Holy Slash. The creature hiss at his failed sneak attack. Fending off the creature, I quickly toss another ball, this time of light, into the air. Retreating a bit, I decide to give him an offensive push. My body quickly darts towards the creature and unleash a frenzy of rapid attacks. With my empowered blades, I force the creature to defend. Or so I thought. The creature seems to be enjoying this. In his eyes, it was resonating with utter excitement. This felt very wrong. The creature had more tricks up his sleeve. Without saying anything, he quickly unleashed a huge channel of mana that forced me back. He appears before me, ramming his blades against me. Four of them. He must have picked up the previous two blades somewhere. Empowering his blades with red energy, I know what the what attack he will deliver. When our blades collide, a burst of bright red energy engulf me. Or should have. Teleporting away, I eye at the powered beast.


    He was holding back some of his powers. Figured.


    Several arrows came towards me, the Night Menace conjuring up his own homing arrows. Summoning my light and dark arrows around me, I had them counter his arrows. Both of us charged at one another, slamming our empowered weapons. This time I decided to retaliate with both Cursed and Holy Slash that literally combined at that very moment into a new force of energy once I unleashed it. A Chaos Slash. We both could not see each other when we release energy out of blades. Our vision was engulfed by the intense brightness from our attacks, but I know, I did not take a heavy toil from his blast. My combined chaos energy was able to force the creature back. It destroyed his energy blast. His armor shows signs of steam, the creature puzzled at the power I just unleashed. I know that his magic should be above my own, but my own magic exceeds even his. Chaos energy, chaos magic, something that was extremely rare. I have no clue if there are other individuals with this, but I know I can win this engagement. Enraged by this, the creature amplifies the God''s Realm and let his mana flow out of him.


    "What the...?!" He could do this?!


    "Fool, he''s coming! Prepare yourself!" Anathema warned. Quickly teleporting from his attack, I watch the very ground break, the earth rising from its normal elevation. A surging blast of red energy came from the side, blasting me across the ground. The creature did not teleport. He used his insane speed to appear before me. I can see the extreme happiness and anger within his eyes as I got back on my feet. Deciding to faze the creature, I unleash Cries of the Betrayed again, unleashing another Chaos Slash with both of my blades. Hoping that it forced him away, the creature stands right in front of me, taking the full blast of the attack. Eyeing at the ground, his feet literally stabbed themselves into the earth so he did not get blown away. He was ready to unleash his counter assault. Ramming his blades at me, I try to block the attack. When our blades collide, my hands was forced to loosen their grip on the handles. I dropped my weapons. I flinched at the extreme pain that resonates in my hands. They were shaking. "AISHA! DEFEND!" Letting out a the Cries of the Betrayed again, the creature raise his arms to protect himself. The powerful screech of mine would have damaged him a bit. Powering my right fist, I slam a heavy punch against the beast. He budge a few feet away from me, but that was enough time for me to pick up my weapons. I grab my blades, powering them heavily with just dark and light energy. A grey color turning dark purple, or white, coated my blades. The creature starts to dish out a frenzy of attacks. I had to double my speed just to block all of his attacks. If there was a bystander watching, it would seem that our attacks were going at the speed of light. My eyes were darting all over the place, keeping watch of his four blades. Red, white, dark purple, grey streams of energy fly around us. The very air seems to be trembling at our engagement.


    Letting out a fierce war cry, the creature increased his swings to force my blades away from him. Every time the creature does this, it was a giant slam with his blades. He has already done this trick, my body preparing to response. Powering my foot, I took the power of his strong slamming attack to spin me around. As he tries to hammer his four blades into me, I spin high into the air and deliver a kick into his face. Getting fazed by this attack, I ready my blades. Using the same momentum I was in, I swing both of my blades parallel to one another. Aiming for his sides, the creature have his two arms react. His blades intercept my attack. The other two arms tried to deliver a finishing blow to me. Sprinting behind him, we resume our previous frenzies of blocks and attacks. Realizing this, the creature was not moving around a lot. I have depleted a good amount of my chi already, but I need to damage this beast a lot more. Powering my feet, I quickly increased my speed, running all over the Night Menace. Slashing, and stabbing, the creature tries to keep up with my movement. Trying to lock onto me, I speed to the next blind spot. A vicious howl shakes the air, the creature using his four swords to cover every spot of his body. Cursing at this, I rush into the air, spinning another Piercing Tornado with Cursed and Holy Slash. The Chaos Slash explodes all over the Menace. Unable to see the creature''s blades, I can see his swords slashing an giant X across my chest. A burst of his energy sends me into the rainy air. Falling face down on the ground. That last attack did a massive blow to me. His blades pierced past my armor and stabbed into my flesh. I can feel the blood flowing underneath my protection. Unable to resume my assault, I cringed and winced at the terrible pain. Crying here will not help me, I have to focus! Forcing myself to stand, I eye at the creature. My eyes tremble at the sight of his next attack.


    When I was taking a short break, the creature starts to prepare for his next, and maybe final, attack. Revealing his mouth underneath his armor, streams of dark crimson energy flow into a condensed ball. My eyes analyzed the vicinity, trying to figure out what to do. This move will unleash a laser that will destroy everything in front of him. Teleporting away will not stop this attack. He will reappear in front of meof me. I will have to counter his high spell with something of my own! The arrows are okay, but they are not that strong to counter this beast. It already took several arrows head on, and it still stands. I doubt that the arrows actually faze him. I will have to use the strongest version of my dark and light attacks. Well, the ones I can quickly summon. That beast will fire his laser at any moment. I need to counter soon! Summoning the Holy Light Javelin and Damned Dark Javelin, I slowly combined them together to make the Defile Chaos Javelin. Recalling my little test project before, if I were to combine these moves together slowly, they will definitely create more destruction. Before the creature fires his beam, I decide to toss the javelin into that ball. He cannot teleport away. Doubt he will do that. Even though we are a few feet away from one another, the power of these two massive attacks colliding against one another will produce devastating results. Buffing myself with all the spells and protections I have, I watch a giant blast of light blind me. Hearing nothing for a few seconds, a great blast of wind erupts throughout the air. The impact of both of these spells shot me across the woods. Hell, this explosion will definitely hurt me.


    Slamming against a tree, I found out that my mana armor has dispersed. The chi armor was losing most of its effects, but it was still there. A sharp pain flows throughout my body against this damn tree. Well, the tree snapped in two, but I was still flying across the air. Bouncing hard off the ground, I can feel the pain starting stack on top of one another. My mouth letting out screams and grunts. Closing my eyes, I tried to block off the feeling. Even though seconds pass from this collision, I felt like the pain registering throughout my body was from an hour long engagement of some sort. The light starts to dim down, revealing the collateral damage to the very forest. If one was to look at it from an aerial view, they would see a huge empty circle within the forest. After all the smashing, rolling, and bouncing, I found myself against a rock. I should have destroyed this rock from my impact, but it had the opposite effect. After slamming through numerous trees and the very ground, my speed was lowered. Speed from the aftershock of the explosion. Now with this lowered speed, I finally stopped at a rock. What I did not expect was an unbearable pain that might as well kill me. I even let out a vicious scream, grunting and grinding my teeth. I know my back cracked a bit from the awkward slam against this rock. Hell, if you were to describe this pain, imagine a troll slamming some human against a round rock on their back. The damn troll tries to kill the human by breaking their spine, but fails miserably by breaking their bony back instead. Yeah, that''s what happened with me. Once again, if my chi armor was not active, this could have killed me. It could have snapped my spine, killing me. Panting heavily, I can see rain, blood, and mud over my face. My entire appearance was ruined. Blood ooze out of the armor, the dirt and scratches ruining my protection that safeguarded me for many years. Now I know that my armor is not invincible.


    Letting out a sad chuckle, I muttered, "And I fucking fought against another dangerous enemy. What the hell is wrong with me? I said I was going to avoid this bullshit." Trying to stand up, I can feel my legs shake under me. My arms felt heavy, struggling to even grasp the rock behind me. This fight was not over. I have no clue if the damn Night Menace was dead from all that. My head was throbbing, registering every pain that messaged my brain. My wounds, my limbs, every ounce of my body is screaming at me. Screaming at the miserable state they are in. My hands, they still hold my blades, but they ache from the relentless duel I had with this creature. They tremble, struggling to even grasp these blades. I doubt I won against this fiendish creature. Breathing heavily, I try to get stand up, my legs falling forward a bit. Leaning my body against the rock, I can hear something approach me. Damn. I was hoping that the beast would not be able to walk.


    "Fucking Aisha." The creature was before me, wounded as well. His left arm seems broken. I can see his bare red flesh from the shattered crimson armor that covered him. His helmet was cracked, some eyes closed. We were both in a sorry mess. The creature was struggling to even talk, coughing violently. It grasps its chest with his free hand. Falling onto its knees, it violently coughs for a few seconds. It slowly stands back up after his coughs go away. "I will kill you!" He was holding two blades out of the four he wielded. The arm I damaged earlier with my first devastating punch seems to be out of commission. Standing upright, the creature was obviously able to walk. Meaning that if I tried to run now, he will certainly kill me. Yeah, I figured that this creature would be able to withstand such attacks.


    "You sure?" I decide to ask, "I think you will want to retreat. It would be smart to... We are both in a sorry state." Standing up a bit, I try to move around the rock. I can feel the annoying pain registering at my ankles. I think I twisted it. Shit, that blast really did a number on me. Eyeing at the creature, I can see that... the bastard was healing himself. How?! Unable to comprehend this, the creature says, "You fool. Even with your hidden powers and high skills of magic, you never had a damn chance against me!" It lets out a roar echoing through the rainy night, the red strands of mana slowly coming to him. Wait, I thought he wasted all of his mana on that attack? Was he able to store a good portion of it for this? Trying to escape was impossible. Shit. I might end up dying. Deciding to give up, I just lie against the rock, laughing. Give up? No, I know that I might die to my own attack that will arrive soon. The creature was a bit confused at this. I can see the red energy gracefully wrapping around his body. "Why are you laughing?"


    He lets out a low growl, glaring at me with such intense hatred. Although it changed into a sneer, the creature loosening his tight pose. "Or are you just laughing at how futile it was?"


    "Nah," I chuckled, shaking my head and just standing against the rock behind me, "Sort of used a move that might kill us both." Earlier, I tossed two balls into the sky. I know that this spell would not reveal itself right away. Heck, I was worried about the tremendous damage that might befall on these woods. In a few moments, there might be anything left of this area. What did I do exactly? I was trying to activate Holy Rain of Wrath and Dark Rain of Wrath. I remember these skills that I acquired from defeating Lurie. I know I should have asked her what they did exactly, but I can guess that these spells would take a long ass time before they kick in. Now, I tossed them into the sky. Both types. I am going to expect that these two spells will mix with one another to create Chaos Rain of Wrath. If the Chaos Javelin did this much collateral damage to the environment and me, I bet that this one will be destroying the damn woods. Obviously the creature could not understand this. It walks up to me, picking me by the collar.


    "Stop stalling. No one is going to save you! I will kill you eat, and consume you." Just looking down at the creature, I just let out my own triumphant response, "Yeah. You wish." A blast of light exploded near us. Sending us both onto the muddy floor, I glance at the clouds. The rain stopped, but now it will rain explosions of chaos energy. It seems like some high entity was sending down a beam of light that exploded upon impact. Unable to believe my words, the creature quickly turn to me.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "You fool! When did you do this!?"


    "Before you used your magic." A burning desire to kill me resides in his eyes. Letting an ear piercing cry, he raise his swords into the air. I could try to conjure up one last javelin and await death. Before I could do anything, a sudden javelin of darkness slams into the Night Menace. He flies across the woods, a sudden blast from the skies landed on the beast. Wait a second. Turning my head, I saw Lurie swoop me up, flying through the dangerous rain back into the city. Feeling a slight sting from her hands carrying me, I looked at Lurie. The red hair angel looks down at me with an utter frown.


    "What did you do now? Why did you fight that savage fiend?! Look at you! I am glad I decided to investigate the blast!" scolding me, I just looked away from her gaze. I felt rather bad for placing my life in danger... again. Especially when I have lovers now. I know Lurie was hiding such disappointment. Her voice was trying to sound stern, but the shakiness behind it was showing her discomfort. If I did not had her come out of nowhere and save me, I would have been dead. I am guessing that keeping her around literally saved my skin this time. I guess I will have to repay this favor greatly. Deciding to kiss Lurie on the lips, I said, "Thanks and sorry... I really did not mean to engage such a dangerous foe." I had to use almost everything against the creature. Thinking about it, I could have used Anathema, but I know, I will never use such a weapon. I do not want to be blinded by my hatred and rage to gain power. Lurie was conflicted by my response. She was not blushing, knowing full well that she cannot excuse this matter. I was about to die.


    "You are getting it later." Lurie said, flying right above the city''s walls. Helping me against the very edge of the wall, we both stood there. Glancing over my shoulders, I see orcs and goblins fleeing for their lives.Guessing that the reinforcements have arrived, clearing up the mess that was at the plaza. I wonder if Abaddon Morrin took care of the damn army. Watching the destruction of the forest, we watched the fireworks on the wall. Well light show than fireworks. I am hoping that I do not need to fight that special Night Menace again. That was a good experience... and terrifying one. Such powers, such abilities, that fiend had a lot more tricks than I thought. Fuck! I forget to tame it! Groaning a bit, I slap my forehead. Staring at the strange magic, Lurie had a hard time deciphering something.


    "What did you do exactly? I have never seen such a spell being used." she asked. Staring at the distant light and explosions devastating the forest, I responded with this.


    "I mixed Holy Rain of Wrath and Dark Rain of Wrath together to create a Chaos version of it."


    "Chaos? Chaos magic?!" Lurie turns to me, "Are you telling me that the thing you used on me was chaos magic?!" Huh. Why was Lurie in disbelief. No, I am rather confused at her astonishment. No, no, I am a bit puzzled to her tone. It was mixed. Mixed with a lot of emotions I did not think Lurie would actually reveal. Or use. Well, she is human though... well, technical a human fallen angel. She does have these emotions- just rare to see. Forgetting this side-tracked thought, I decide to answer her question.


    "Yeah. I used Chaos magic. Technically I mixed the spells of light and dark, but the spells that formed from the two is chaos magic. Why? Is chaos magic forbidden?"


    "Chaos magic was lost long ago. No one should be able to use said magic today. Many mages, scholars, researchers, a bunch of people, tried to find history or a way to use chaos magic. All the books, all knowledge of this magic was lost. No one in the history of this world used such magic. Not for five thousand years. A lot of people speculate at why it was so hard to use this magic. Chaos magic was gifted to those who are worthy of using it. The magic is only for a genius..." Lurie registered something about me. She was awfully quiet as her eyes were locked onto me. In a fixated way. No, a dumbstruck expression. Her eyes were wide as a golf ball. This... was getting weird for me and uncomfortable. Turning away from her gaze, I continue to watch the light show. I did not hear another word coming from Lurie. A few seconds past, she was still standing there dumbfounded. Awestruck? I do not know! I feel like she turned into a zombie! Why is she standing there like a stiff statue?! This was scaring me.


    A sudden voice exclaims in the air behind us. Slowly turning around, ignoring all the pain in my body, a figure literally jumps onto me. Letting out a huge, "Ouch!" I can see Esta crying on my chest, muttering stuff my chest plate. Elora was hovering in the air as well. She should have an expression of utter jealousy, but the Azure elf had a face of sadness. Ugh, was I a mess to look at? Ouch, damn it Esta. Grunting and groaning, I said, "You might hurt me a lot more than that damn beast." Esta glares at me with her teary eyes, saying, "We were worried about you! I was glad to tell Lurie to check that light out! You''re bleeding!" Attending to my wounds, Esta starts to have her hands over my chest. Green light glows in the dark, my eyes staring at my small elf.


    "I blame that creature for engaging me. It was his fault." I said, trying to defend myself, "I did not try to fight him in the first place. Believe me..." My sentence was silenced when Esta''s magic touched against my open wounds. Looking past my elf, Elora was confused at Lurie''s stunned pose. Lurie was still standing there like a statue, trying to absorb what she just stated. Elora decides to stand before the angel, trying to grab her attention. Elora waves at Lurie, said her names a couple times, and even poked her. Deciding to touch her wings, Lurie snaps out of it. She quickly turns to me saying, "Are you a genius!?"


    "A genius?" Elora and Esta asked. I did not know if I should be worried about this. Geniuses are renowned for their intelligence, and people, the big shots especially, will come flocking to me if they know I was a genius. I might want this to be kept a secret. Having a lot of people bother me, yeah, I will not be comfortable about it. The very idea seems to irritate me. Returning to reality, both Esta and Elora had a hard time grasping this notion. Well, Elora most likely. I do not think Esta knows much about geniuses? Does she? Would ask, but the Azure elf starts to move her mouth. Examining me a bit more, Elora said, "That is impossible. With her rank and her age, Aisha does not have such requirements to fit said criteria." Another voice chimes in, "She used chaos magic. An extinct magic that was long lost."


    The blood elf appears before us, uncovering her hood and mask revealing her beautiful- damn it. I hate it when I have to get sidetracked by such Elven beauty. Although I was not straying from the truth. Uncovering her face and hood, the woman had flawless olive skin. Her facial structure had a mix of rough features, but round as well. Thinking that she is close to a young adult, she stands there with her hands on her hips. I was a bit fascinated by the elf''s hairstyle. Her ponytail was not that long. It stops behind the middle of her head.. This elf''s perception was dangerously high. She knew that I was special. Her smile seemed to be confident and prideful. "I knew you were something else. No one can easily catch my dagger like that." Uh. This will surely upset Esta and Lurie.


    "You tried to kill Aisha!?" Lurie and Esta got up, angered by this. Esta steps on my damaged leg. Letting out a yelp, Esta quickly lift her foot off of me, panicking a bit. Her emotions got the best of her. Mean, I am savoring the fact that I am being loved now. Yet I do not need it to be painful. "S-Sorry master..." Esta stuttered, feeling bad. I chuckled lightly, "Do not worry. That did not hurt." I lied. I tried to think of something else to say, but in my situation, I doubt I want to worry my party with crude jokes. Deciding to ask the damn blood elf, "You were watching, weren''t you."


    "I noticed a few things. You had powers that exceed that of a regular three warrior and mage. Well... Four now, but you were able to drag two giant Night Menaces with you past the wall. Of course, no one was paying attention to this due to the heavy fighting, but I noticed. Deciding to follow you, I saw you dispatch those two creatures with such ease. And the magic you used, it is not normal. I have never seen such magic. I never seen such colors either. I tailed you from the start, watching you fight with the leader." My body froze at the last couple of words. I figured it was special, but the leader? Wanting to say something, I just silence myself. Lurie turns to the blood elf saying, "The leader?"


    "The leader of the assault is that Night Menace in particular. He is obviously different and has a lot more knowledge of all sorts. He was the mastermind behind this assault. He countered every possibility to losing this fight. He would have personally won this entire engagement if Aisha did not grab his attention. He, too, knew that your magic was extremely rare. Obviously, he did not know what it was. Even with all the skills and abilities he devoured, your chaos magic can easily overpower him. Although you were obviously putting up a hard fight though since he is a leader of his own invasion force." Wanting to get up from the ground, I cringed at the slight pain that kicked in. It was not that bad though. Earlier was worse. As we talked among ourselves, I can hear a roar in the distance. The same roar that echoes into my head. The damn Night Menace leader. He still lives. Moving Esta aside, I decided to use whatever energy I have left to teleport into the woods.


    Appearing in the area before Lurie picks up me, I look around the forest. Well, the destroyed forest. The very ground was now barren of life. It reveals no luscious green color that exemplifies nature. Death and decay covers these woods. The spell was done, the damage showing such collateral damage. With the perk I gain, I will need to be very careful on using chaos magic. Coughing into the air, I can hear the Night Menace against a lone tree. Lurie and the others appear behind me, staring at the leader. The creature was still standing, but he was in a devastated state. He notices me, standing tall against the truck of the tree.


    "You win Aisha." the creature said, "Kill me." Approaching the creature, I stare at him. I could kill him. Yet... I do not have a pet of my own. And this creature, this fiend, whatever I called it previously, did put up a great fight. He would be an excellent pet... no. A great ally to my cause. He also holds information about Valarie. He knew my name, and about my perk. The others behind me just watch me stare at this creature. The creature was staring at me, not flinching, not turning his gaze. He was ready to accept whatever punishment I wish to dish out. I question how this will work. It has been a while since I tried to tame something. Motioning my hand in front of me, I closed my eyes and start to use whatever energy of chi and mana to feel this creature. Entering a meditative state as well, I was able to read the creature''s presence. I can feel his mana, his essence, his existence in this state. Concentrating very hard, I decide to have my own energy wrap around the creature''s presence. Linking him to me. I can feel my energy being rejected, a burst of red energy destroying my own, but I continue to use whatever power I have left to wrap it around the creature. Eventually, I can literally see my gray energy surround and engulf the creature. There was no rejection this time. No burst of red energy. Did I succeed? Opening my eyes a bit, I eye at the Night Menace peacefully lying against the truck of the tree with its eyes close. Thinking that I did a successful taming, I backed away from him. What I did not notice was a figure jumping in between us. Pushing an arm against me, I landed next to my companions.


    "Filthy low lives!" Surrounded by hundred of Night Menaces, they roar, growl, and hiss at us. Surprised at their massive numbers, several of the Night Menaces got in front of their leader. Lurie was already ready for combat along with Elora. Elora has summoned out several orbs hovering around us and two troll size ice golems. The blood elf did not move, eyeing at the creatures. I quickly went to Esta, trying to get into my fighting stance. A quick pain registers into my body, making me fall on my right knee. "Aisha!" Esta starts to heal me. The creatures quickly figured out who killed their leader, or severely wounded him. "We must kill that silver hair girl! She did this! We need to get revenge!" The creatures start to agree in unison, shouting out, "Revenge!"


    "Try to you damn scums!" Lurie says, summoning multiple arrows into the air and conjuring up a light and dark javelin, "I will certainly take you all on!"


    "Pathetic angel! We will kill you like the rest of your pathetic allies!" a Night Menace mocks.


    "Get ready my brothers and sisters!" All of the creatures got into their fighting stance. Some ready to pounce on us, others revealing their multiple arms. I was going to say something, but Lurie says, "We are not going to leave you. We will certainly die with you or fight protecting you."


    "I do not think we will have to worry much." We turn to the blood elf who seems to be watching something behind the Night Menace. All of the creatures were confused at that sound. Some odd sound was in the air. All of the creatures looked in the skies, looked around them, but could not detect the sound. What the hell does that sound like. It sounds gross. Utterly confused by this, everyone was trying to find the source of this sound. A voice rings in the air, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "I am not your leader anymore. Instead, I will destroy you all here and now, former brothers and sisters." Four blades pierce the group of Night Menaces standing between us and the leader''s corpse. Or thought to be dead. Tossing the four bodies aside, the leader stands there bloodied and... renewed. Eyeing past him, there were three creatures with their heads chewed off. All of the creatures turn to their former leader. He has changed. Color wise. He has a dark grayish tone to his body now. His eyes revealing a red or orange glow. He still seems the same. Still has the dome armored head, the armor like plating, same characteristics from before, but it feels like... me and him are connected.


    "S-Surely you jest! Y-You... Fell to a low life?! You are not thinking straight! We can win if you were-"


    "Shut up." Slamming his blades into the ground, the leader unleashed a terrifying blast of chaos energy that rippled past us and tore through the entire ranks of his former allies. My body trembled at the powerful move he unleashed. Did he have this? No, earlier, both Lurie and the blood elf stated that I this was an extinct magic. They have not seen it in thousands of years. Yet, how did this leader used chaos magic? With the enemies wiped out, the leader turns to us, kneeling before me.


    "I am Night Menace Destroyer Aba''sax. I serve you alone Princess Aisha. Your powers and my powers are as one. I will do as you say, and will always, protect you." Astounded by this, I can quickly relax. I thought we were going to die. The entire party also lowered their weapons. He just said that his powers are mine, and my powers are his. Well, not exactly like that, but yeah. This will explain how he used my chaos magic. I will need to understand this concept a lot more. Aba''sax turns to the elf saying, "About the payment..."


    "Do not worry about it. I will tell my sisters to loot whatever they want back at the camp. Most likely, they can snatch everything before the orcs and goblins take it. Hell, they might fight among themselves, and let us snatch it away easily." This was puzzling. I am a bit curious to why the blood elf did not say, "we."


    "You plan to accompany the master?" Aba''sax asked.


    "Yeah." What? "She definitely got my interests. Besides, I do not think you have a rogue in your party yet anyways."


    "Whoa, do you know where we are going?"


    "Pillars of Gluttony." the elf replied, "Valarie had agents tailing you. With the help of Aba''sax, we were able to obtain a lot of information about you princess. Especially the time you encountered with Brynhild." Stating that name made my other members stare at me in disbelief. Yeah... I did not mention that part about me meeting Brynhild. Was hoping to keep that a secret. If they were to learn about our first encounter as well... yeah, things won''t go well.


    "Wait. So you''re telling me," Lurie said, utterly astounded by all of this information, "You met Brynhild? You bumped into Valarie? And you also know how to use chaos magic?! And yet you did not tell us you were a genius!" Yes, yes, yes, and no. The last part, I would definitely deny. Me being a genius?! No way!


    "No, I am not a genius. Everything else is true, but I am no genius!"


    "You bumped into two famous geniuses? What did you do with Brynhild exactly?" Elora asks, her curiosity kicking in.


    "N-Nothing!"


    "Brynhild visited Princess Aisha''s manor a few days ago. Due to her visit, the genius was apparently seen talking to a certain individual. Agitating Emperor Titus, he sent his own army to capture and find Brynhild. During this time, Valarie was trying to seek and capture Brynhild herself, but she bumped into Aisha instead. You might want to come clean with your lovers, and tell them. Like how you have such strong powers." Esta, Elora, and Lurie turn to me. They want answers. They definitely had these questions on their mind. They never asked, but now, it is becoming noticeable. I did want to tell the group, but not now. Although I will have to tell them today I guess. With their stern gaze, they wanted answers. Well, except Aba''sax and this blood elf. They should know everything. Scratching my head and letting out a sigh, I said, "Fine. I will explain..."


    Reciting everything from day one, the group listens to my story of how this all happened. Well I stopped to the point where we got to Zezrious. The others should know the rest. Except Elora. She just joined our party? I wonder if she plans to travel with us as  well.


    "So Valarie wants you? And Brynhild gave you her special ability ''Defeat Inheritor.'' And this perk allows you to gain abilities of those you kill or defeat. Like how you defeat me, you gained the abilities I have?" Lurie asks. Nodding, Lurie was unable to say much, "But... this chaos magic. You were able to unlock it through this perk." I nod my head again.


    "I hate Valarie." Esta said, her hands balled up into a fist. This was a bit surprising to see Esta in a sour state, "How could she just curse you like that? And not only that, why does she want to enslave you, and kill those close to you?!"


    "Valarie has a huge reputation. She is known for being stubborn and demanding. She will get whatever she wants. No matter the costs. Princess Aisha just happened to be on her list after their first encounter. Hell, that mark you made, she shows off a bit." Abaddon Morrin arrives, surprising me greatly. "Do not worry. Your secret is safe with me. I decided to check the blast on my own accord. I was also wondering where the Night Menaces went off to, but I see that you took care of them. I already knew you were special Aisha, just did not know why exactly." Staring at the Abaddon, she seems alright. No blood on her outfit. The only thing covered in blood are her weapons.Especially the Souleater around her right hand. Could I really trust Morrin? I should be weary of her, but to be honest, she has been helping me from the beginning. Or ever since we met. I do not want to make needless enemies. I already have a bunch of them. If I can get Morrin to like me even more, I will do so. "That will explain why Valarie is so fascinated with you. It will also explain  a lot of other factors I noticed. For example, your knights, they''re Black Knights right? The fight in the forest... Did one of your knights fought against whatever monstrosity was pursuing you?"


    "A Death Knight." I did not need to hide it. And my body was boiling at the very thought of Gallant dying to that damn knight. "That same Death Knight disrupted the strategy and allowed the forces to attack Zezrious as well." Frowning at this, Morrin just scratch her chin. Trying to piece everything together. Without my knowledge, Morrin knows why Valarie would help the light side. The damn vixen wanted to cut their forces down even more. Fighting against Valarie in the Underworld was a huge pain already. With such forces scattered in this realm and down there, it will be impossible to maintain much of the Underworld against Valarie''s soldiers.


    "Valarie... was involved with that certain incident." Snapping, my body found renewed strength, my voice exclaiming, "What!?"


    Explaining herself, Morrin says, "After the explosions died off, and the fight in that forest started to cease. Valarie appeared in the vicinity. We all know that Valarie rarely leaves the Underworld, but she went into that forest for some odd reason. Most likely..."


    "The Death Knight was working for Valarie..." My teeth grind against each other, my mind wanting to find that damn Death Knight and challenge her. Yet. Here I am, losing my temper again. Obviously, I cannot ignore this. Valarie is still using me. She is toying with me and forcing me to play her game. I know, I KNOW, I have to ignore this for now. She is not my target for now. But rest assure, I will repay the agony that bitch has brought onto me. I will make sure she can suffer the same pain she put me through. Taking deep breathes, I start to push these thoughts aside. There are too many things to worry about. Valarie will be a later priority. I can feel Aba''sax feeling... restless. When I was angered by this news, I heard a low growl coming from him. Even though he is my pet, I have a lot to learn about him and this connection I created. It was not noticeable on the wolves since I could not communicate with them. Not only that, I only controlled them so I could sell them. I have no plans to sell Aba''sax.


    "Anyways. If you plan to head to the Pillars of Gluttony, we shall depart in two days. I want you to rest up. You earned it. My reinforcements came and cleaned up the mess. I am glad you were able to save the many lives of this city. Even though they aren''t aligned with us, it does not mean I did not care about their well-being. I only wish they have a better ruler next time who can easily deal with such issues in a better manner. I will have to attend to my own problems for now. Till then." Departing from our sights, I decided to hug Esta and Lurie, sighing heavily. This surprised them, both jumping at my touch. The sun was slowly rising. I felt like utter crap. Injuries, marks, my image, every part of me was a mess. I want to ask a lot of questions to Aba''sax, but staying up all night and exhausting my strength greatly, I need a sleep and rest.


    "Let''s just rest. I think I will need help cleaning up as well." I chuckled, "We can talk later if you lot have questions."


    "Oi...  Aisha!" I can faintly hear Esta''s and Lurie''s voices calling out to me. I needed to rest. The sandman definitely started to pour his magic on me. My body was shutting down all over the place. My eyes slowly closing themselves, not opening them till tomorrow morning. Maybe. The last thing I heard before my conscious fell asleep.


    "Your mother is still alive."

 Moving to a New Account, Revamping these Chapters, and Continuing this Story

    I will be moving onto another account. I do not like the username I have for this account. If I was able to change my username easily, I''ll stay on this account. However, I do not think I can change it *for free. So below will be the name of my new account.


    MorphsuitAmerica


    Now the reason why I stopped typing this story was due to my intense rage at the long chapters I had stored in the saved drafts. I was away from this site for a long time due to real life. Not going into details about it, but let''s say when I came back onto this site, I noticed that the stuff I saved disappeared. Went pewf, blew up into bits... And I will state this, I had like 4-5 long ass chapters typed up for a huge release for the next era of this series. Don''t get my wrong, I like the changes to this site, but with these things kicking in and the lost of my hardwork being deleted, I just raged off royalroad and worked on other things. Looking at this though, I want to finish this story and definitely revamped it. Soooo this is what I plan to do (if anyone is still following me and waiting for more chatpers for this story)......


    I doubt I will delete what I placed on this account for a few reasons. I will edit and remake the chapters for the Dark Inheritor on the new account. Since I changed my laptop, I do not have the saved files for these chapters, so this will be my point of reference. Not only that, this will also give insight for any newcomers who might be interested in my little story of mine. Now, if you reread this story, I highly suggest my new revamped version of this series. Most likely I will call it "New: The Dark inheritor."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I will be adding a bit more lore, changing some things here and there, add a bit more description, better diction, and etc. And by more lore, I mean more character development and history about Priness Aisha, other characters, and different point of views. I have not explained each knight under Aisha command thoroughly enough. These knights are Aisha''s teachers, friends, comrades, but I have not shown that in the beginning. I mean, some of them got their spotlights when they separated or how Aisha reminisced about the past, yet I underline how close they are towards the princess. I will be adding new chapters in the very beginning, do some time skips, and paint Aisha''s sheltered life. I also need to stress how dire Aisha''s situation is with her parents. There is a reason why her parents are a huge reason for several major events later on. Especially the mother, but I will not spoil it. With this being said, expect some new chapters you WILL NOT see in this old "The Dark Inheritor."


    Also more sex scenes or explicit and sexual things here and there. I was a bit lax when it came seuxally content, but I will change that.


    And I doubt I will shorten the length of these chapters. If you read this story, the chapters will be long.


    Once I am done revamping all of the chapters, I will upload the newest ones from where I last left off.


    Hopefully, I will be starting around the beginning of March or the middle of March 2017. If you still support me, thanks for doing so. I will try my best to revive this old story of mine.


    No promises if I suddenly poof again, but I do want to finish up this fun, random story I conjured up in my head. I have another story I want to start up, but one step at a time.